《M E M O R I Z E (MEMORIZE)》 Chapter 1 MEMORIZE EP.1Zero Code, Turning Back 10 Years. Translated by End < Player Status > 1. Name : Kim Su Hyun (10 Years) s?a??h th? N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. 2. Class : Normal, Sword User, Master 3. Affiliated Nation : Terra 4. Affiliated Clan : C 5. True Character Nationality : Contemplates the World wanting Seclusion, Zenith() South Korean 6. Gender(Sex) : Male(33) 7. Height Weight : 181.5cm 75.5kg 8. Alignment: Lawful Chaos [Strength 86] [Resistance 92] [Agility 96] [Vitality 78] [Magic Power 48] [Luck 36] (Remaining stat point is: 0 point.) < Achievements (21) > < Special Ability (1/1) > < Latent Ability (4/4) > Nothing came to mind. Numbness permeated as I flicked the small marble in my left hand. Player Kim Su Hyun. 10 years. In that long time, I accomplish what I yearned for, what I dreamed of. But, it didnt disappear. I was still filled and tormented by the feeling of loss and coldness in my heart. Player Kim Su Hyun. Will you permit me to ask again? The quiet, but beautiful silvery voice knocked on my ear. Pulled by the voice, I gradually lifted my head. The more I came about, the more I was haunted by the ashen brick floor. When my vision was filled with a space reaching 30 ƺ, my gradually widening sight stopped. That which announces the start of all things, and forms all ends, the Summon Room. In the center of the room was a rectangular altar, and on top of the altar, a translucent wing swayed shining a white light. Filled with the feeling of emptiness, I focused my sight on the Angel sitting on the alter. Player Kim Su Hyun, I shall reconfirm your request. Do you truly wish to revert the time of Hall Plain? Yes. Slowly nodding my head, I stare at the angel in front of me. Looks that would be praised as pinnacle of beauty, skin that was flawless and smooth, the risque clothes which hinted at her body. All of this had eyes only for me. But no desire swelled up in me. Even with Angels beauty, or her loving gaze. Nothing could make my already dead heart to react. Since that day, I had lost all feeling. I cannot consent to this. Every Angel including me, cannot understand you. No, you are mistaken. I had never wished for your kinds understanding, Seraph. My ear picked up my own voice, it was cold. The Angel, Seraph, unusually her voice was trembling slightly today. Except for today, I cannot even remember once where she had disagreed with me. Did what I said really that unsettling? There was a hint of assent, but Seraph had immediately recovered her blank expression. She began to admonish me with her subdued, but a courteous voice. Player Kim Su Hyun, you have accomplished all the mission of Hall Plain and became the first player to grasp its pinnacle. So. So is not the answer. That you have earnestly longed for, the Zero Code has been attained. You have entitlement. With the boundary of entitlement, you can accomplish whatever you want. Seraph. The discussions already over. Return to Earth? Acceptable. You can return to Earth retaining all your abilities. Remain in Hall Plain? Also Acceptable. With the Zero Code you can become the ruler over the whole continent, no, you can become an even greater existence than a king. She didnt seem like she would end anytime soon. Giving out a large sigh, I rested my right hand near my hips. My hand came to rest on a familiar handle of a blade. Sigh, 10 years of swallowing your flattery is enough. I tire of it. Seraph? I shall speak no longer. No matter what words you use to entice me, I shall not reconsider the use of the Zero Code. Grasping the handle tightly to the breaking point, I awakened my magic power. As if she read the rising energy from my body, Seraph closed her lips in an instant. But even that was momentary. Her ever watching face was etched with worry. Seem she still had not given up trying to persuade my course of action. The complete ownership of Zero Code is within the Player Kim Su Hyuns hand. We do not have the jurisdiction to touch it. Therefore it is so much more regretful. Using the item harbouring such almighty power to simply turning back time is, illogical. . I shall confirm for the final time. Player Kim Su Hyun, do you truly wish to repeat the 10 years of torment? Seraphs voice was close to sad pleading by the end. Suddenly, reasonless laughter erupted from me. This was as exactly as described, a laughter without reason. I laughed silently for a long while. ***** This was not Earth. This was completely different to the simple days people were blessed with, Hall Plain, a different world where something occurred outside the bounds of an ordinary routine. I closed my eyes gently, and retrospectively retraced everything that I had experienced one by one. First time I had arrived in Hall Plain, it was 10 years ago, when I was 23 years old with the whole future before me. The last memories I have of Earth was me happily returning home from 2 years of army training. That was the only thing I can dredge up. After reporting my discharge from the military and during my return trip home, I fell asleep on the train. When I came about, I was summoned to this very Summon Room. As I gained full awareness, an Angel that only existed in imagination was in front of me, with her wings gently swaying about. A situation I didnt know anything about, or could have done anything about. Buoyant by the dream of finally going home, the situation was no different than being thunderstruck. This was no dream or imagination. As I came to the realization of this reality, I pleaded with the Angel to return me home. But I was moved to the next place called, Rite of Passage, a place that ascertain my entitlement. In that place, I saw monsters for the first time in my life, I was pursued and forced to finish the test against my will. The test duration was set for 7 days. Set in a battlefield with constant struggle for survival. Sunk into innumerable life threatening situation, I hanged onto dear life for a week to be earn the entitlement of Player (User) to enter the world of Hall Plain. But the Rite of Passage did not end there. The true start was at Hall Plain itself. If the Rite of Passage was a battle of life and death, Hall Plain was true hell where only death awaited. And the start of my life in Hall Plain. I wanted to live. Because I wanted to live, I adapted to this abnormal world called Hall Plain with desperation. I clinged all my hope to the Angels word that I could return once I reached the end, I staggered through 10 years of existence. Yes, I only wanted to live and return. With all my loved ones that I could not break. Player Kim Su Hyun. What are you thinking so deeply about? Perhaps your thoughts As the words loved one came about, a rush of emotions arose. I shook my head violently. Being trapped in my reminiscence was not the important issue. Ah, I was just thinking some old thoughts. By the way, repeating 10 years of torment. To see you use such words, do you at least have some shred of conscience? . Yes. Thanks to your kinds, I experienced anguish I did not have to. No less than 10 years of it. Player Kim Su Hyun. As if she was trying to read my state of mind, Seraphs eyes were observing my every point. The instant I tried to tell her to quit it, her beautiful lips opened and a tranquil voice poured out. Perhaps, if Player Kim Su Hyun is thinking about Player Han So Yung I believe I understand what is it you want. Player Kim Su Hyun. I have a very reasonable proposition. With the currently possessed GP, you have amassed enough points to invoke several wishes. You need not be so obstinate about using the Zero Code to return to the past.. I dont want to admit it, but that bastard was right. I knew such words would come out. Even before Seraphs finished her speech, I pulled out my sword from it sheath and with all my strength whirled it. PING! The sharp piercing tone of the wind being ripped to threads. The wave I shot shook the altar Seraph was sitting on. Though that was all it did. The wave dissipated without a trace against the pure white shell she created. Player Kim Su Hyun.. I understand your sentiment, but that was meaningless. I believe you yourself already realise this. I already did. Players could not harm the Angels. Regardless, the reason I pull my sword was to vehemently reaffirm that I was determined on this course of action. Astaroth told me as such the moment he died. That in the end, you were cut from the same cloth. Will you now believe in the words of a devil? You of all people? Is it not the truth? That is not permissible, this is not permissible. In the end, there is no difference. Pause, pause the conversation. I believe you have sufficiently clarified your request. You do not have entitlement. That is not permissible without entitlement. Why are you so dissatisfied when I even told you I would go back and make the gain entitlement? Su Hyun! PING! PING! Be quiet, I havent blocked my ears. Also, used the Player title like you always do. Again the waves flew at her and disappeared. As if she couldnt believe the sudden outburst, she stared at me with melancholic eyes. Regardless I fixed my grip on the fiercely shining sword that was measured at her. As I pumped magic power into it, small sprouts of deep blue flames began to soar. Staring at the tip of the sword, Seraph gnawed her lip. I shall warn you for the last time. Remove your sword at once. No matter what setting you are allowed to use, your origin is Human. Please allow me to clarify that its a miscalculation to think you can kill a Far Dimensional Class being Really? Should we test it out? Leaving off everything and using the Zero Code for the entitlement to kill your kind should work. You have the clear authority in its use. Though to complete the activation of Zero Code, it must go through us unconditionally. Please abandon your fruitless dream. You are confident. Is there really no other way? Su.. Player Kim Su Hyun. Ple This is a meaningless altercation. Though.. Seraph seems to have more to say as her lips stumbled. But as if she felt the blossoming, cold rage from the sword and earnest emotion that followed with it, she closed her mouth tightly. . . Momentarily, the heavy silence clouded over between Seraph and I. I settled my boiling agitation and let the sword down slowly. With my desolate spirit I lifted the Zero Code that was clasped in my left hand. A dark blue light was brooding within the small, alluring piece of marble. Really, this small thing. Seraph. I do not wish to fight, or talk about this any longer. If you truly understand my heart, and you truly have my best interest. I entrust you. Seeped in sorrow, as soon as I spoke of entrust, Seraphs eyes became suddenly wide. I stretched out the hand holding the Zero Code in her direction. Now, I was completely certain in my decision. I shall request again. I want to go back 10 years. That time when I first entered here, to that specific period. As if it read my sincere determination, at that moment, the dark light that gave off from the Zero Code erupted to a bright haloes of light. I opened that hand that was tightly grasping the Zero Code. The brilliantly shining sphere floated gently, it drew a very thin parabola as it flew toward Seraph. She accepted the sphere with a vacant expression. Seraphs empty gaze met with mine and became entangled in space. How long we must have spent looking at each other. Her lips, slowly, very slowly opened. If that is what you truly wish. . I shall respect your wishes. Seraph. As Seraph blankly looked at me, her spiritless face spoke again. Please do not misinterpret what I am about to say. I spoke before, Player Kim Su Hyun, you are currently in possession of considerable GP. To let it disappear like this is not a rational action. I shook my head left to right at Seraphs words. I was going to go back so what was the use of the Gold Point (GP)? But it seems Seraph had a different idea, she manipulated her hands so fast that it couldnt be seen by the naked eye. This is an unbelievable occurrence, your determination has awakened a reaction from the Zero Code. Acceptable. By my authority as your Assistant, I shall take care of the specific matters at my discretion. Of course, User Kim Su Hyun will not see a scrap of the work required. I shall see you once again as soon as the work is complete. After the work is complete? See me soon? The instant I was about to ask how I could exchange words when she sprouted things that made absolute no sense, the moment I was about to open my mouth, the Summon Room was filled with a grand voice I had never heard before. Received User Kim Su Hyuns request. 27%, 58%, 77% 100%. Loading. Approved. Access granted. Right now Code Name Zero shall commence. Please be ready. Grrrr. Krrggrrrrrr. From nowhere, a sound similar to rusted machinery moving could be heard. Simultaneously, the Zero Code that entered Seraphs bosom, shined with a clear, bright light that scattered in the air. Paah! Light so bright that it stung the eye continued to pour forth. The sound of rusted machinery filled the background. An indescribable and eerie sensation rippled through my whole body and passed by. This was not unfamiliar. The sensation of space being twisted, and the feeling of something flying by. The sensation closely resembled the world being distorted when the Great Prince of Hell made an appearance in the battle to recapture Atlanta. As more time passed, the radiant light covered Seraph completely that I could no longer see her figure. Before long, I closed my eyes, whatever will be will be. Chapter 2 MEMORIZE EP.2Zero Code, Turning Back 10 Years. Pt.(2/2) When the light that was unceasingly hammering my eyelid began to gradually weaken, I gently opened my eyes. Only traces of that brilliant light that filled the whole room remained, and was slowly disappearing. As I blink several times, my hazy sight came into focus. While later, when I recovered enough that I would not misstate things, I began to calmly observe my surroundings. Its different. In the moment that I closed my eyes, so many things had changed. The sword that was in my right hand, the equipment I wore all had disappeared into thin air. Looking down towards my empty hands, I noticed the camouflage patterns of a military fatigue. When I saw the tag attached to my left breast pocket, I held my breath. Then. Code Name Zero. Complete. Confirming the activation of Zero Code. Confirmed. Activation Normal. User Kim Su-Hyun, Congratulations. A familiar voice made me look up, Seraph was sitting on the altar, still focused on me. I furrowed my brows as I spoke. Just looking at her, I could see her state was abnormal and severe. Why do you stare at me so? Her alluring white wings that swayed behind her were so transparent it could no longer be seen. Her whole body was translucent that I could see through her. Only her expressionless face was the same as before. Maintaining my silence, tilting her head Seraph spoke. It feels like a long time since I have been a target of your worried gaze. But do not worry. Right now in Earth Time, it is the year 2011 month 12 day 27 of a Thursday. By your request, time has been reverted to the period when Earth Kim Su-Hyun has first entered the Summon Room. Again, let me reiterate, Player Kim Su-Hyuns request has been successfully processed and compiled. Yes. Of course. Then Seraph, did you came back with me? As I spoke softly, Seraph responded by shaking her head gently in a negative. While I cannot give an exact description, for now, I shall answer it as NO. User Kim Su-Hyun, there are still things yet to explain and so I have asked the Zero Code a momentary respite. Fortunately, it seems the Zero Code has deemed my points adequate as it accepted my request. Some things to explain? Yes. As you say. Still seen the frown on my brows, Seraph just gently smiled in return. In all my 10 years in Hall Plain, it was the first time seeing such smile on the Angel. The abruptness of her frank forthcoming made me unknowingly relax my frown. That awkward atmosphere from before had subsided. Rather than me, it was Seraph who had opened her mouth first to speak. Tucking in her silvery white hair behind her ear, she spoke with her eyes half closed. I remember the day when User Kim Su-Hyun was first summoned to Hall Plain. Do you recall what you said when you first saw me? Dont know. There is no way I could remember such thing. I dont know what cock and bull story she was trying to tell, but I decided to listen to it calmly. Seraph was an Assistant, an existent that always at the minimum gave the most appropriate advice. Whe, where am I? Uh? Wh, who are you! Was what you said. Really, even my stuttering? You remember some useless things. Huhu. Thats not all. After that. PAJAAK! A sound of space being torn could be heard. In the middle of her exasperating tale, Seraphs whole body warped. Like a TV that could not receive signal, her body distortion like a static white screen. Hhk! She warped and snapped back to normal. Seraph gave out a pained moan, as her state cycled back and forth, her transparency became worse and worse. Her appearance was becoming so strange to look at. If I opened and closed my eyes, it felt like I would see her normal tranquil self again. But like a candle in the wind, Seraph looked frail. After a while, as the noise phenomenon lessened, Seraph straightened her body with a bitter expression on her face. My desire for authorization from the Zero Code is difficult to gain. Though we spent 10 years together.. Authorization for the time to discuss the affection of our regretful parting has been denied. Ah, I really cant adjust. The old her would have never uttered such words, rather she would have entered the main discourse straight away. As Seraph said, Angels as a Race were defined by rationality. Having been on the receiving end of their conspicuously same demeanour for the last 10 years, I just couldnt adapt to the sudden change in her attitude. So. Yes, then lets finish the discussion quickly. In the end, I replied brusquely. Staring at me with her sorrowful eyes, Seraph gave a short sigh before continuing. Player Kim Su-Hyun, since mid-game you have barely consumed any GP. Utilising some points you have earned up till now, I thought to bestow several privileges upon your restart. Um? Privileges? Of course, I shall leave in your possession the remaining GP. Privileges. I dont know what that is but receiving such service for reaching the end. I am crying tears of joy. At my mostly sarcastic remark, Seraph shook her head to fix my assumption. I would appreciate if you would acknowledge this as goodwill rather than a service. I, including all the Angels, understand your sentiments sufficiently, we empathise and sympathise. Sympathise? Hahaha.. I apologise if you heard sympathize with a negative connotation. I held no intention of debasement. But, we Angels still upholds the minimum duty of aiding the Players in Hall Plain. Had I ever mislead Player Kim Su-Hyun with my counsel? Please think careful. Accept this goodwill, or pass it by, I shall entrust this entirely in Player Kim Su-Hyuns hand. She said she would entrust it to me, but as if she was forcing me to take it, Seraph had given me hardly any leeway to refute this goodwill. Although I wanted to ask her more question, I was drawing a blank. Uneasy, I nodded. Excellent choice. I have no doubt with this selection Player Kim Su-Hyuns will have a markedly easier path. The moment I expressed my agreement, the expression of her eyes were conspicuously relieved and narrowed in a smile. And for what seemed to be the last time, she gave a mighty beat with her faint wings. The distance between me and her vanished in an instant, and I could feel a soft hand above my head. As I furtively looked above, Seraph spoke with a relaxed voice. Though this may be unpleasant, please be patient. Not much time is left. I shall begin the transfer of the information directly into your mind. As Seraph finished speaking, I felt a shock flash by where she laid her hand on the crown of my head. There was no pain. Rather fascinatingly, the information Seraph was transferring was embedded directly into my mind. With my eyes closed, I calmly savoured the information. With a different process, the Unique Ability slot can be opened. The Unique Ability is applicable above the Special Ability. If you abandon the Unique Ability, 1 Special Ability slot and 5 Latent Ability slot with will be freed up for the Players desired selection. (At this point, the expanded slot will be automatically applied to the Latent Ability) But if you chose to accept a Unique Ability, a Latent Ability will be consumed. Only half of the remaining 4 slot will be freed up for the Players desired selection. (The other 2 slot will be filled up at random.) Without rest, a clutter of information concerning privileges was filling up my head. With mixed feelings, I opened my eyes. Only a vague outline of Seraph could be seen now. Though she had yet to move her hand from my head, I no longer felt the previous touches. With great difficulty, I sorted out the transferred information. I gave out a quiet groan. This is. Truth be told, I could not in my wildest dream imagine such privileges to be bestowed and was left astonished. If I could truly start off with this privileges, it was no different to starting a game at the character creation page. As if she read my mind, Seraph gave a trifling smile as she spoke. These privileges has been created from Player Kim Su-Hyuns procured points. Of course, I would not deny that my goodwill has some input. Having the consent of the communion of Angels power, there should not be the slightest of problems.. I like them, but you will eventually disappear. So wont I be restrained by checks and balance? Not so. From Player Kim Su-Hyuns inflection just now, I detected a hint of conceit. Time and again I have reminded you for the past 10 years, inattention in any situation is prohibited. I will pay attention. But wont balance be a problem. Think about it, what would the other recently joined Players think when I start off with these privileges? Please do not worry as that part can be resolved through Tanay. In terms of balance. Of course, the balance has been thought of. Stopping for a second, Seraph tried to read my countenance. Then with a hesitant voice, she began to speak cautiously. Taking into consideration Players Kim Su-Hyuns original latent potential, this, on the contrary, can be seen as fixing the balance. There were so many implications in what she said, but I could pick up what she meant immediately. In reality, latent potential was a crucial key in deciding the Player Information. While I could fathom Seraphs meaning, I wondered why it still left a bitter taste in my mouth. No matter what anyone says, I was the only Player who has reached the zenith of Hall Plain. It was through countless miracles and mishaps that I had climbed to this point from rock bottom, I held no thought to deny it. But wasnt there such saying? That its not the strong that survives, but the one who survives thats strong. If I was speaking about ordinary strength, then I was confident enough to say I was strong. Of course, I knew without a doubt that I could not be referred to as the best, the strongest. But however you put it Whew. Being self-conceited is prohibited. Please be vigilant. In the end, I felt this was not what Seraph wished to convey. As if she made me aware of my self-conceitedness, I suddenly felt disheartened. Giving out a short sigh, I nodded. After all, her words were not wrong, and only my ego was slightly wounded. But as I gazed at Seraphs form, it was now hardly recognisable and very indistinctive, that I relented immediately. Truly. The time to depart. Has come. As Seraph said, the end was almost upon us. Like a TV screen on the brink of breaking, she constantly warped and distorted. Seraph no long returned to her original shape. That, I could only stare at that vacantly. There is. You. Something. Really. Say. Gradually, Seraph words could no longer be heard. Slowly but surely, her presence was disappearing. Even then, Seraph continued to speak desperately. S?a?ch* Th? N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. That. Really. Seraph. I know this is the end and I am sorry, but I cant hardly hear you. Still, as if she heard what I said, Seraphs face was submerged in sadness. But in this situation, there was nothing I could do. In the first place, this was something I desired, something I brought on myself. But she did not give up. Ple. ase. PHAK! As it seemed the noise was becoming worse, the white light made a sudden Phak sound and flashed. Around Seraph, several brilliant rays of light appeared and winked out. The end was finally upon us. Seraph chewed her lip once, and strength seems to fill her eyes as she slowly parted her lips. Please be happy.. Sarururu.. With her last words, Seraph disappeared. No longer did the noise phenomenon occur. But her last words, the words she divulges with all her strength, remained in my ears. In her last moment, I thought she gave me a spirited smile, but I was so focused on her words I wasnt so sure. For a brief moment, I just continued to stare absentmindedly at where Seraph was sitting. ===== Translators Note ===== Authors postscript shall no longer be translated as they are chapter revision notices. If something pertinent is put in, you will see it. If you think my choice in diction was very awkward, its probably deliberate to keep the tonality of the author. Also, something to take note, I think this is probably lost in most Korean -> English translations, but Seraph is talking in very formally. In Korean speech level, its described as Hasipsio-che. Seraphs tone, again, is very formal and also has a machine like feel. I really hope I managed to do her justice. Chapter 3 MEMORIZE EP.3Seraph, is Flustered. I had turned back 10 years of time. Seraph, whom I had spent 10 years together, was gone. What happens now.? In a moment, an Angel would be summoned on top of the now empty altar. A new Angel could appear, but Seraph could also be summoned once more. If the former happened, it wouldnt really matter. But what would happen if the later occurred? I guess she would appear without any memories of our time together, but maybe. After waiting for 3 minutes, I felt a response. The empty space above the altar began to lash out like the waves in the ocean. In my first life, I would probably have lost conscience right about now. Having never observed the process of an Angel being summoned, I looked on at the spectacle with great interest. Like a ripple on the surface of the water, a pure white light poured out, humming out a dissonance of concentric circles. For a moment I thought the light would waver out, but it exploded like fireworks creating an explosion of white light. From the light, a shape began to form. I didnt want to miss anything leading to the formation of the new Angel. Before long, the generation process was complete and an Angel could be seen above the altar. While Angels eyes were still closed, the appearance was so very familiar. The undulating wings that exuded divinity. The sublime elegance one would hardly dare approach, the prideful splendour emanating an imposing detachedness. Lacking no difference, the now revealed Angel was perfectly and completely identical in appearance to Seraph. As if she felt my eyes on her, Seraph slowly opened her eyes. In a short moment, her conspicuous, light green eyes crossed my face and passed me by. Beautiful, and noble. Seraph, like the Angels in novels and manhwa, exuded an overflowing aura of peace and holiness that was impossible to describe with words alone. Her silvery hair looked like it was waxed from moonlight, full of silky lustre that meticulously flowed out. Her ivory skin was like white snow, no imperfection could be found on her resplendent and delicate complexion. Her turquoise pupils inside her light double eyelids gleamed. Even that faint hint of her skin But even with that delicate and exquisite appearance, not a hint of lust arose within me. First of all, we were beings of different dimensions. I am sure even the basic emotional response would be completely different. Seraph seemed surprised that I was still awake as her eyes snapped back to me. Her placid eyes were searching my every nook and cranny as if she was observing a new specimen. Feeling her ever familiar gaze, I could now be completely certain. Seraph. So this is you 10 years ago. At that moment, Seraph opened her lovely lips. I am pleased to meet you. Hmm. Welcome to the Room of Summoning. Planet, Earth. Hailing nationality, the Republic of South Korea. Age, 23. Name, Kim Su-Hyun. Principal confirmation complete. For convenience, Human Kim Su-Hyun will from now be referred to as Player. I am called Seraph, an Assistant who shall be in charge of your guidance from now on. Hmm. Player Kim Su-Hyun, in this Room of Summoning, I shall inform you of the basic knowledge you require. Afterwards, you are scheduled to be transferred to what is known as the Rite of Passage. In that place, you are expected to earn the entitlement of becoming a true Player. Hmm. . The rapid speaking Seraph closed her mouth. Tilting her head, her expression spoke volumes this isnt right. Seeing such expression on Seraph, I felt slightly elated. But first, I should get what I should get. There is one thing I am curious about. I must recommend that you avoid questions such as where this place is or why the principal is in this place. There are merely 2 hours left before you are to enter the Rite of Passage. Of course, I understand that this current situation is confusing. But if you want to live, if you want to return. Seraph must have thought she was on the right track again as she kicked off her rapid-fire speech again. One could say by now, the person would have adapted to the situation. But truthfully, the first time around I was full of fear. The blank, expressionless face and the emotionless tone, it felt like I was speaking with a ghost. Think of back then, laughter poured forth. After my abrupt giggling, I spoke more somberly. Ah. Indeed. I recommend with the time allocated, the Player use it to maximise his understanding of the current situation. Yeah, yeah. . Although I acquiesced obediently, a slight scowl appeared on Seraphs brows. Her hands floated in the air sluggishly, her eyes blinked several times as she mumbled brokenly. Negative on mental illness. Subject currently emotionally calm. How peculiar. Who are you calling a psychopath. No, that doesnt matter. Seraph, is it not preferable for you to follow what I say? That is correct. Then thats that, so whats with your muttering. Negative, I am not muttering. In any case, this is acceptable. Player Kim Su-Hyuns attitude is preferable. If you can maintain such attitude, the chance of survival shall rise dramatically. Therefore, firstly. This time, I just put my hands in the air. Seraph seemed to finally catch my signal as she stopped speaking again. I said I was curious about something. Is that so. Acceptable. If the question doesnt pertain to the subjects discuss before, I shall make a special exception. No not that. Isnt there something you need to give me? Question query is give? The precise meaning behind the question has not been understood. Please specify further. Hmm~. Ah, I think I just need to say Tanay? ! The moment I spoke Tanay, Seraph began to tremble so noticeably my eyes could pick it up. I knew this would happen. The response was amusing but, I was slightly worried that at this rate I would not be able to receive my privileges. But I couldnt give up. For now, I was of the thought to do anything in my power to get it, so with reproaching tone, I began to ease the topic. Tanay, it was definitely Tanay. Sure, starting off as you please is okay, but I should get what I should get. . Seraph recovered in an instant, but it was only her expression that recovered. I could see clearly how much effort she was putting into hiding her restless unease. The usual gentle and swaying manner was not present on her wings, as it flailed wildly. Without a doubt, she was greatly flustered. Ple, please wait a moment. Seraph promptly closed her eyes. Then her fingers began to type in the air with incredible speed, her lips were unceasing in some muttering. She was probably confirming Tanay and conversing with the other Angels. Enough time passed to finish a cup of tea. During that time, Seraph displayed so many different expressions. I kept my silence as I watched the spectacle. With how rare the sight before me was, I did not felt any boredom as time passed by. Finally, Seraph opened her eyes. Her expression told me she still wasnt convinced. Player Kim Su-Hyun, I would like to converse with you. Dont wanna. Just a moment will do. I must recommend that you avoid questions such as where this place is or why the principal is in this place. There are merely 2 hours left before you are to enter the Rite of Passage. Of course, I understand that this current situation is confusing. But. Um, what else did I say? Realising she was repeating what she said in verbatim, she immediately shut her mouth. Anyway, as you said there isnt much time till I have to go to the Rite of Passage. Give me what you should, and I will take what I should. Wont this be a rational course of action? I am emphasised rational on purpose. Seraph began to chew on her lips. Yes. This must be so vexing. I am sure she had never been manoeuvred and pushed back in a conversation with a human. Truthfully, I really wanted to experience this. The first time I came here, Seraphs response was very distant and cold. The feeling back then, how do I say it Was it like she was looking at me like a lab rat? Pretending not to have heard any of my pleas to take me back home, immediately being thrown down when I was running hither and thither as I threw a tantrum. Well, I am not completely sure if the last bit actually happened. But regardless, this situation was like a sweet, pleasant offering. With such pleasant feeling wafting in my heart, a relaxed smile automatically plastered on my face. Seraph was giving me a blank stare when she lightly snapped her finger. TAK! Slapping of the skin was heard and my surrounding flow slowed. With my body being in its initial state I could not feel it precisely, but the scraps and pieces of experienced gain in my 10 years did not just disappear. Shortly after, Seraph spoke. Player Kim Su-Hyuns assertion is rational. Therefore, the lost time shall be recompensed. Currently, the flow of time surrounding the Room of Summoning has been slowed. Is this to your satisfaction? Hmm. I replied stoically. Seraph, for a moment, observed me very scrupulously before quietly opening her mouth to speak. I, however, possess some curiosity concerning Player Kim Su-Hyun. However, if this displeases you, I shall prohibit myself from asking. Ah, really? I was just going to tell you anyway but if you are sure. But I wanted to tease her more, so I squared my shoulders as Seraphs eyes began to sparkle. Ah, is that so? Assuredly every Assistants, including myself, have fallen into turmoil. If possible, we would like to hear the whole story. But I dont wanna. Seraph seemed to have realised I was playing with her, as in that moment, both of her cheeks began to blush red. I wanted to laugh out loud and applause as I saw it. Shooting me a pouty face, she began to calmly readjust. Actions that cross the line can be appropriately sanctioned, however, the 1st principle of all Assistants is that we are not to inflict any harm to the Player. With that in mind, please eschew the cheeky remarks while conversing with the Assistants. You are a different Dimensional being possessing the Distant Class, arent you? I am sure you can forgive me with your deep benevolence. . The Tanay you spoke of, confirmation, completed. Payment has already been settled. This is a one of a kind pledge carrying an enforcement of cancellation not allowed. After a detailed scrutiny of the power granted by these privileges, it has been ascertained that Player Kim Su-Hyun is perfectly within the right of ownership. Hmph. You acquiesced too quickly. Thats no fun. For us, Tanay holds such meaning. While examination is possible, we can exert no other influence. Therefore the privileges granted to Player Kim Su-Hyun cannot be retracted. Please be at ease. But if I start from year 0 with this strength, will I not become an anomaly? For example, wont the Balance fall out of equilibrium or.. This does not exert any influence on the Balance. Seraph, without hesitation, had replied back curtly. Her expression became slightly stern as she continued. S?a??h th? N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I have read the data on Balance. There were many details that went completely beyond scope. But please be aware, being self-conceited is prohibited. Even if you were to accept all your privileges, that does not mean other beings with great powers does not exist. Even now, Seraph was being Seraph as she repeated the exact same words. Regardless, her confirmation was enough. The past evaluation of receiving immeasurable amount was now dramatically different. I decided to accept it meekly. Right, there is no need to focus on the level of Players. There are still plenty of greater beings in Hall Plain. That is right. When she heard Hall Plain, Seraphs eye became wide open. Player Kim Su-Hyun, in order to apply all the privileges, I predict much more time is needed. Time currently left is 1 hour, 47 minutes and 26 seconds. Time is too tight to make the Rite of Passage. This is my speculation, but you seemed to already understand the inner workings of Hall Plain. Ok. That omission. That was something I wanted in the beginning. I have artificially manipulated the time to flow slower, but I can only confine the extension within the compensated time. In the process of moving to the next phase, the allocated time is expected to be consumed. Please wait a moment. While Seraph was preparing, I was sunked into the thought of the Rite of Passage. The Rite of Passage can be simply described as a place of test for Player to validate their entitlement. A place that kidnapped people like me who didnt even know a smidgen of English. There were only two conditions to pass the test. Survive for what they say is 7 days, or arrive at the Warp Gate within 7 days. In other words survival is meant to be the necessary requirement. The people who survive are brought back to the Room of Summoning. Then, they receive a Class that fits their potential and for the first time, enter the true reality() that is Hall Plain. No matter how you look at it, its a terrifying and unfair test. Those who cannot sufficiently meet the survival requirements, received the death judgement as is. Player Kim Su-Hyun. All preparations complete. While I had fallen into meandering in my thoughts, I received the signal from Seraph that all preparations were complete. The detailed content of the privileges. I already know. All of it is in my head, so it will be good if we can start immediately. Acknowledge. I shall understand that you do not require any transfer of knowledge. Then, which privilege will you accept first? Hmm. In order, the first ability came to mind. 1. Player Kim Su-Hyun is granted the privilege of retaining the data of his possessed attributes. First, you shall be able to load your first rounds character information. Second, from the 6 attributes you possess, 4 will be randomly chosen and enhanced. The percentage of enhancement will also be random. I could not wantonly apply the privileges as I felt like it. There must have been a reason for Seraph to assign such order. Therefore, applying the 1st privilege was the right choice as a beginning of every setting, the attribute was included. If I inherited exactly the same attributes as before, I would naturally be inclined as a Swordman. But for now, I had to confirm my enhancements. Without a hint of hesitation, I spoke. Yes. Calling recorded data of Player Kim Su-Hyun. 27%, 56%, 87%, 100%. Complete. Load has been successfully compiled. The moment Seraph finished, I could feel energy well up inside me. With it, I could feel a heavier current encroach the surface of my skin. While I had the body of 23-year old who was freshly discharged from the army, it could not compare to the physique I attained as a Sword Master. BOOM! As I spread out my right arm, a rough striking sound could be heard. Filled with satisfaction I checked my Player Status. . My attributes were enhanced, but excluding that, everything had been reset to their initial state. While it was a pity that I lost my title of Zenith and my achievements, it was necessary so I nodded to continue. Player Status load confirmed. Now I need to use the attribute enhancement privilege? Yes. Of course. Just in case, I advise caution. Of the 6 attributes, only 4 will be greatly enhanced. The percentage and the attributes that will be augmented is all random, but to a certain point, it follows the Players latent growth. By all means please consider this point. That much, I already know. To put it simply, the higher the attribute, the lower it will be augmented. In reverse, the lower the attribute is, the higher it will be enhanced. Compared to latent growth, I didnt know how much the other minor difference between individuals affected the results, but this was a rule that was applied to everyone equally. Excluding fate, elixir, and rewards from achievement, there was a limitation in increasing the attributes through simple training. Strength, Vitality, Magic Power. I was praying in my heart for these 3 attributes to be enhanced. For me, Magic Power was the most important. Then it was Vitality and Strength; Resistance and Agility were equally comparable. Luck was the last on my list. Of course, if only one value was high and every other value was ridiculously low, it would be a problematic foundation. But, one figure that can bring up and support the rest the most efficiently was the Magic Power attribute. Then I shall commence immediately. Luck can be forgotten. Please Strength, Vitality, Magic Power. If all else fails, then at least Vitality and Magic Power..! I am not sure if my fervent plea was heard, but in no time the privilege seemed to have been bestowed. In the time it took Seraph to stir her finger once, streams of messages popped in the air in front of me, occupying my field of vision. ===== Translators Note ===== Changes Summon Room -> Room of Summoning ?? ???? ? ? ??? ?? ????????. C Her turquoise pupils inside her light double eyelids gleamed. ??? C double eyelids probably does not conjure up any images or any context for most readers who are not Asian. This article will give you a background context. Chapter 4 MEMORIZE EP.4I Use My Privileges. Pt.(1/4) An unknown energy is making your Strength stronger. Strength has increased slightly. An unknown energy is making your Agility stronger. Agility has increased slightly. Your inner Magic Power is expanding like an explosion! You are almost at the limit of control! Magic Power has increased greatly! Lady Luck smiles on you! She has her sight on you! Luck has increased greatly! Seeing the messages, I couldnt hope for Strength and Agility to increase significantly. There was not much I could do. Granted, Strength was Strength, but 96 Agility point in Hall Plain was a high figure that could be counted on one hand. Still, my expectation for Magic Power and Luck grew greatly. Though it sounded like an ordinary event message, there was a special flavour text. Its really been a long time since I felt this excited. Its unfortunate my Vitality didnt increase but Even then, he had never expected to be granted these privileges in the first place. Just this much was already extraordinary. Willing my thumping heart to relax, I called up the Player Status Window. < Player Status > 1. Name : Kim Su-Hyun (Year(s) 0) 2. Class : C 3. Affiliated Nation : C 4. Affiliated Clan : C 5. Title Nationality : Principal who is required to validate his entitlement, a Spare Player South Korean 6. Gender(Sex) : Male(23) 7. Height Weight : 181.5cm 75.5kg 8. Alignment: Lawful Chaos (Before Change) [Strength 86] [Resistance 92] [Agility 96] [Vitality 78] [Magic Power 48] [Luck 36] (After Change) [Strength 94] [Resistance 92] [Agility 98] [Vitality 78] [Magic Power 90] [Luck 88] < Achievements (0) > < Special Ability (0/1) > < Latent Ability (0/4) > Strength increased by 8, Agility by 2 points, Magic Power by 42 points, Luck by 52 points. 108 point increase in total. Good. This was really good. The Attributes with miserable figures transformed into eye-poppingly high number after the messages. Although this was something I should be happy about, the Vitality was a huge detraction to my eyes. As I constantly compared it to the other Attributes, my heart was speared with regrets. Why did Luck increase rather than Vitality. Compared to the other Attributes, Vitality was so important that it could be called the pillar or the root. Using an analogy of a car, if the Magic Power was the car engine, the Vitality would be the car frame. I had current 78 points in Vitality, quite a middling value. I should be able to draw out the output one way or another but. sigh. Mankinds greed seemed endless. Even though my Attributes were so much better than before, my regret did not disappear. My mind meandered, but for now, I decided to leave my discontent aside and continue. There was still more privileges to accept. I needed to refrain from leisurely killing time. Player Kim Su-Hyun. Will you move on to the next privilege? Hmm. Then shall we.. No, wait a moment. The moment I was about to nod mechanically, I reflexively shook my head in a no. As Attributes was something out of my hand, I went into it immediately. But that was not the case with the others. From now on, I could select my own path and choices. I needed to be cautious and focused on every single decision. Seraph. Can you tell me how much time is left till the Rite of Passage. 1 hour, 42 minutes and 23 seconds. Wait, wait, give me a moment to think. For 30 minutes. No, 10 minutes. By the will of the Player. I immediately closed my eyes and went deep into my thoughts. In Hall Plain, I was strong. I was strong to a certain extent, seeing I was able to grasp the Zero Code with my own hand. While I had the qualification to be called strong, I knew that I could never claim to be the best or the strongest. I was so hopelessly far from achieving such title. My low Magic Power was always a shackle that dragged me down. Although my Magic Power problem was solved for now, if looked at another way, I might have already reached its ceiling. Though thinking about it, it wouldnt be wrong to say my physique had hit its limits as well. Outward it showed that I was year 0 but in reality, I had loaded up 10 years worth of growth. There were ways to increase Attributes through rewards, equipment and elixirs, but the most common, popular and difficult to increase consistently was through training. Dont get me wrong, I am not saying its all bad. Depending on the individual, I saw that on average most Players reached 70-80 point range through training alone before the growth stopped. If you take that into consideration, my Attributes was quite dazzling. To a point, this was also quite ordinary. There were always special cases that jumped beyond prediction. Some whose attribute started off at 70 points and above. Rather, I should change my thinking to expect such situations. The miracles and mishaps I experienced in my first time around, there was no guarantee that it would happen again. For my desires, I needed the strength to make it happen. I opened my eyes. Seraph was still sitting on top of the altar, waiting for my command. Seeing her, I quietly opened my mouth. Seraph, for my next privilege I would like to request for the Class Selection. Yes. Player Kim Su-Hyuns request has been received. The principal is granted the priority access of Class selection before Rite of Passage and admission into Hall Plain. In addition, for one time only, the Class wrapped in secrets will be revealed to you. Class selection was part of the process that validated entitlement through the Player Setting. More precisely, after surviving the Rite of Passage and before entering Hall Plain, there is a process a person had to pass through in the Room of Summoning. I had skipped through all of it and had access to Player Setting right from the start. I had the mind to chose a Swordman related Class this time around as well. My Magic Power had increased to an extent that other Class path had opened up, but I had already thought of this already. I just had a feeling that Swordman would be the best selection, as I had already walked this path before. A shortcut was right in front of me, there just no need to break new grounds. A chart stuffed with information floated up in the air. Without even looking, I turned off the Rare chart. With only the Secret chart left, I began to look through it carefully. Job List (Secret) [War Mage] [Field Maestro] [Requiem Assassin] [Soul Commander] [Jewel Mage] [Copy Archmage] [Death Knight] [Brilliance Priest] [] Nope. Not this. Hmm. Im sure that guy definitely had this Class. Was there this many Secret Class? Momentarily, I lost the ability to speak as I saw more Secret Class than I thought possible. Moaning and groaning about this would get me nowhere, and at this rate, this would eat up all my time. So I turned to Seraph for help. Seraph. Among the Secret, is it possible to show me the Swordman related Class only? That is easily accomplished. Are you perhaps of the thought to select a Swordman related Secret Class? And if so? I recommend it. Its an excellent choice. Please wait a moment. I shall sort out the list immediately. The reason I was so hung up on Class was that the Special and Latent Ability was directly connected to it. Through Attributes, the Class was decided. Through the Class, Special and Latent Abilities were decided. This was the order I had set on. With the Unique Ability in mind, I had to prepare the best I could for the two Latent Abilities that would be chosen randomly. Sorting has been complete. I shall bring up the chart now. Hmm. I once again looked meticulously through the Class that Seraph filtered for me. The one I wanted was a Class that could readily face against a Mage. In my first run through, with my low Magic Power and Luck, I had trouble every time I fought against Mage. Even as I think about it now, goosebumps arose and my teeth began to chatter. Found it. As I reached the halfway mark on the list, I finally found the Class I wanted. Job List (Secret) [Sword Specialist] [Spell Sniper] [] Secret Class from each Class category possessed a peculiar power. The above two Class appeared in my first run, and their might rang throughout the surroundings. The power of the Sword Speciality was granting an advantage to every action related to the sword and had the ability to cut through anything that existed in the world. The power of the Spell Sniper was a fixed probability in completely resisting all Magic. To expand on the Spell Sniper a bit more, any spell that was cast with Magic Power below 75 point was completed resisted. Below 85 points, 80% of the damage was reduced and below 90 points, it granted 50% damage reduction. If I didnt think through and went straight to Class selection privilege, I would have chosen the Spell Sniper without thinking twice. If I could overlap one of the Latent Ability, Magic Resistance, with its power, then excluding the Grand Mages that breached the upper limits of Magic, the ordinary Mages could be mow downed like simple dummies. But I had thought it out before my selection, and my mind was sharply inclined to the Sword Specialist. The power to cut anything that existed in this world, it was a power with such fatal attraction I would dare not give it up. I recalled the Player who was active as a Sword Specialist. His might was nothing to scoff at. He cut, slashed and cancel numerous Magic. Like the leaves blown off by the Autumn wind, countless Mages that faced him were swept away. Spell Sniper was good, but Sword Specialist was formidable. . After a moment of deliberation, I was set on selecting Sword Specialist. Looking at it, it was no different than choosing an adventure. As if I was under some kind of spell, I opened my mouth and spoke with a light voice. I will go with Sword Specialist. Sword Specialist? While not bad, the Spell Sniper is considerably good Job. Considering Player Kim Su-Hyuns current Magic Power, only rare few Mages will be able to harm you. Well, you are right. Then why. But if you think in reverse, it means I am already quite resistant isnt it? . s?a??h th? N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I could see Seraph was still unsatisfied. My heart shook, but I stood firm and spoke strongly. I will give you an example so think carefully. There is a guaranteed fixed success rate for a targeting system, and a non-targeting system with directional control. Electronics has a certain success rate, but also a clear limitation. But the latter relies purely on my skill and the success rate depends on it. Did you get what I said? I have understood the point. Then I shall go with Sword Specialist. By the will of the Player. Seraph looked like she was thinking for bit, and then she nodded once right away. Immediately a message popped up telling me that information has been updated. Congratulations. You have attained the Secret Class, [Sword Specialist]. Player data has been updated. Seeing the message, I felt strangely relieved. I am not sure if it was because I passed my first challenge with little difficulty, but I was noticeably more relaxed. But it was still too early to relieved. Steeling myself, I prepared for my next privilege. Seeing that the next privilege was out of my hands, tension began to boil in me once again. 3. You are granted the privileges concerning Special Ability and Latent Ability. Ordinarily, Players are allowed 1 slot for Special Ability and 4 slots for Latent Ability. Player Kim Su-Hyuns Latent Ability slot will be expanded by 1. Including this, the Hidden Ability, Special Ability and Latent Ability slots will be freed up, with the selection choice given to the Player. With a different process, the Unique Ability slot can be opened. The Unique Ability is applicable above the Special Ability. If you abandon the Unique Ability, 1 Special Ability slot and 5 Latent Ability slot with will be freed up for the Players desired selection. (At this point, the expanded slot will be automatically applied to the Latent Ability) I began to harp on the information that was stored in my brain. Special and Latent Abilities traits developed one by one depending on a persons inclination. Just the chance to decide on the Ability right from the start was a huge benefit. This just showed how significantly different my starting line was compared to other. But this also meant I had to be extremely careful with my choices. To reiterate, Special and Latent Ability was the most important aspect that influenced the efficiency of the character. Just earning a trait that was well suited for the persons Class made the Player strong. But when the reverse happened, the Class loses the ability to be that much more efficient. For one to be strong, all the Attributes, Class, Ability had to be in harmony. Seraph, I would like my next privilege to grant me Abilities. Yes. Then I shall ask whether you want to activate the Unique Ability slot. The difference is. I already know. I am going to go with activating the Unique Ability. Understood. An Ability slot will be consumed momentarily. Also, from the remaining four slot, two will be chosen at random. I had faith. Like comparing how the Players growth affected how Attributes were enhanced, Abilities developed with a similar rule set. To put it simply, it was most likely that the result would be influenced by the physique I achieved as a Sword Master. My thinking was impeccable, the chance of getting two Abilities from my first run was extremely high. As I waited by flicking a mental abacus, Seraph gave me a signal, it seems the preparations were complete. Unique Ability, Special Ability, Latent Ability list has been called. Will you choose to select first, or activate the two Latent slots? I was not without a tinge of anxiety. But getting hit by a stick first was better. I decided to spin for the two Latent Abilities first. Activate the two Latent Ability Slot first. ===== Translators Note ===== I am sure you noticed by now that plot moves very slowly. Thats because there are 1068 chapters in this story. Including this and until EP.7, the story still deals with privilege selection. RAW Language Usage. All the Class have Korean and English name given by the author. For example: (Sword Specialist) ?? ??? and ?? ??????. The first one is a direct translation and second one is phonetic. ?? and ???: Job and Class seemed to be used interchangeably by the author. Chapter 5 MEMORIZE EP.5 I Use My Privileges. Pt.(2/4) Strength in Hall Plain, or to be more precise, the Player Information was what this world saw as top priority. It compiled all the Players Year(s), Alignment, Attribute, and Ability in one place, and the world judged you on that. Im not sure if this made everyone shrewder. I am not even sure I would receive all my privileges and in the short time I have, it was impossible to set up the perfect setting. But, I had something no one did, I had 10 years of experience. I want to live. And if I wanted to live, I needed strength. The heart that desired to live, was followed by a yearning for strength. What Ability I should raise, what I must do to become strong. I pondered, agonised and researched. Getting 48 point raise in my Magic Power and rising to the level of Master was not earned by sheer luck alone. S?a??h the N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I could have never imagined the knowledge I harboured for so long to be so suitable for the privileges granted to me. The randomly selected Latent Abilities was within the bound of my prediction. As I read the name of the Abilities that filled the empty slots, I was slightly relieved. The only thing left now to fill was the 1 Unique Ability slot, 1 Special Ability slot, and 2 Latent Ability slot. Only after repeating the painstaking labour of selecting the Unique, Special, and Latent Ability could I for the first time give out a sigh of relief Whew. I am finished. . Then, I felt a subtle gaze on me. However, there were only two people in the Room of Summoning. There was no need to see who was staring at me right now. Seraphs final farewell was tender and affectionate. But 10 years of sediments that built up didnt just wash away. Moreover, as I now know knew about the inside story, I was far from being able to return the affection. I purposefully avoided looking in Seraphs direction. For a while, my back was turned and I tried not to pay attention, but that too was a phase. In the end, I couldnt overcome that uncomfortable gaze and so I asked. What are you looking at. My voice was filled to the brim with bluntness, but her eyes became more courteous. Briefly exchanging looks, she spoke slightly above tone. Player Kim Su-Hyuns Attributes. And the Unique, Special and Latent Abilities selected through the use of privilege. I have taken these two aspects and synthesised it with the Sword Specialist settings. I inferred one thing. Says who? Says the Assistant. Seeing Seraph immediately hitting back, it kind of felt absurd. Did the Angel just make a joke? Or was she being serious? Or half-half? I didnt know, but in my bewilderment, I gave a nod. Sure. So what did you find? I perceived that you have a deep knowledge pool concerning Attributes and Abilities. Its as if you are a Player who have experienced Hall Plain for some time. Hahaha. Thats absurd. I suddenly felt a serious throb in my heart. But I didnt show it and as I calmly asked again, Seraph shook her head. No, it is nothing. I admit, I have a unique personality. It is not your behaviour I am referring to. Player Kim Su-Hyuns effective selection through the use of privilege is higher than what we Angels predicted. Such selection is improbable without personally experiencing Hall Plain. Just a moment. Yay or Nay on Navigation? Nay. Let me reiterate, you have no need to worry concerning privileges. Angels are fundamentally different to Humans. What we say does not mean anything else. What, So. I roughly understand that Player Kim Su-Hyun is trying to arouse provocation. That is all. I could detect an honest admiration in Seraphs tone. Her words were quite profound. My paining heart could not be puffed up about it. Even if I honestly did my research, among the Players with the prominently renowned title, I based all of this on one Player that possess the Class. It was the price that came with fame, I remembered him all the more clearly as we shared the same name. Sword Specialist Jin Su Hyun. At the time, this Secret Class was an absolute nightmare for the Mages and was famous for its preeminent power in the Great Mage War. Jin Su Hyun was a Player that entered Hall Plain later than me. If we compared, there would probably be about 1-year difference. But. through the very definition of effort, he made that one year difference negligible. Through the very definition of talent, he overtook me. When I think about my own efforts, that feeling of loss still made my heart feel unpleasant. Still, coming back to the main topic, trying to obtain Jin Su Hyuns information right now is near impossible. In the first place, we were never close and he wasnt a lunatic who would go around tell other Players his info. Even if I inherit most of the essential key elements, in the whole context of things, it would only be about 20%. The remaining 80% I had to make my own interpretation, meaning the skeleton was there, I now had to add the flesh. As I said before, I had to put faith in my 10 years of experience and effort. Anyway, stop looking at me like that! Openly showing my discomfort, Seraph quietly closed her mouth. Anyways, it will be me whos going to take the Sword Specialist. It was not like I did not have a shred of remorse, so I sent up a prayer to Jin Su Hyun. Someone of your calibre can succeed with any Class other than Sword Specialist, so dont worry much. Sending off my none-prayer like prayer, I immediately spun my head to the next privilege. The fourth privilege. 4. For 1 time only, you will be able to receive a body modification procedure. Though it says body modification procedure, there was nothing special about it. Replacing a body part with a mechanical one or becoming a scientific existence, I had seen occasions of people deliberately replacing their body parts. But most of the times, the body modification procedure only happened in unavoidable situations when people completely lost their limbs. Being healthy with all my limbs intact, I did not want to give up any parts of my body. I could become strong without resorting to this method. There was, however, one thing I had in mind and that was the tattoo procedure. The success of this procedure was an essential part of my plan. If this didnt exist, the success rate of my plan would not even reach 30%. The item I was about to request through my 5th privilege was that powerful and dangerous. With the 3rd privilege having taken some time, I decided to immediately request for the tattoo procedure. Hmm, let me see. Rather than some grand modifications, I think I will go for something simple like a tattoo. That is possible. I shall call up the tattoo chart. Please wait a moment. Ah, dont worry about it. I already know what its called. I want the tattoo, Ancient Mikos Seal. Where would you like to etch the tattoo? Looking unconcerned, I raise my right hand to my face. When I saw Seraph following my right hand, I moved the hand and pointed it to my left chest. The heart. Did you say the heart.? So? . Silence reigned on Seraphs face. Not a word was spoken. But I was sure that within her, she was calculating at a speed I couldnt fathom. I felt bad seeing her trying so hard to figure out my objectives, but there was no way in hell I was about to her yet. Most of the times, the normal tattoos were etched on top of the skin. However using Ancient Magic, the Magic Engraving, to operate on the heart seem undesirable. The central nerve of Magic that Players used was controlled by the heart and its pathway. Tattoo that, directly and indirectly, affected Magic reaction was engraved on the heart. The possibility of unknown complications erupting was ever present with this procedure. However, Ancient Miko tattoo was different. If I mentioned any other ordinary tattoos, I would still be engaged in verbal sparring with Seraph. If I was applying normal tattoos that dealt with Mana Amplification or Amount, the amount of complications that could arise was countless. The Ancient Mikos Seal ran contrary to the normal tattoos, in that it had a total of 2 abilities. 1st, when there was a heavy influx of Magic Power it stabilised it. 2nd, it assisted in the effective flow of Magic Power. I am sure Seraph was agonising as much as there is positive function of the Ancient Mikos Seal, Still, I was slightly nervous as I stared at her lips. This procedure was the final key to turning my likely to fail plan into a success. After a while, Seraphs fair lips gradually opened. Yes. Bingo. I shall accept Player Kim Su-Hyuns request. It is predicted that exactly 5 minutes and 7 seconds will be consumed. I shall begin the procedure immediately. Okay. In that moment the air in front of me was filled with Ancient Characters that emitted a bright blue light. They drew into an oval and began to circle my body. With the Characters surrouding me, I felt I was hallucinating as I heard the solemn voice of the Mikos everywhere. After 5 minutes. One by one the Ancient Characters that were gently circling me were seeping into where my heart. Even though it was my heart, I did not feel any pain. Rather, each time a Character entered me, I felt a small gush of energy flow in me. With the last line of the Characters entering me, I could tie up the procedure. I not sure if anything changed as I couldnt feel any sensations. But this was easily rectified by using Magic Power, so I immediately set out to check it. Oho. I thought I would have a hard time trying to apply my explosively increased Magic Power, but I didnt feel any burden. My Magic Power seemed to be leisurely following my pathways. The procedure was a success. At this unexpected and satisfying capability, I felt immediate gratification. Its okay. Seraph? Tell me how much time is left. Time left to reach the Rite of Passage from now is 48 minutes and 39 seconds. 48 minutes and 39 seconds. I licked my lips. Seeing Seraph had nothing to add, she must have thought there was plenty of time left. But to my estimation, time was tight. The 5th privilege was going to be an adventure in gambling. The danger was so great, that I could not even guarantee my own life. But when I weigh the necessity, it was unavoidable. Grabbing my shaking heart, I pulled up the 5th privilege. 5. Player Kim Su-Hyun shall be permitted to choose one equipment with no type restriction. EX ranked equipment cannot be selected. Looking at it in one way, this was a privilege with quite an extensive selection. Sword, shield, elixir, accessories. However, if I choose such mundane items, receiving the Ancient Mikos Seal tattoo becomes meaningless. That was how much I needed this 5th privilege. Hwajung, Fire of Hwajung sound good. So I will have that as my 5th privilege. Acknowledging Player Kim Su-Hyuns request.? She ended on a strange note. As her toned changed to a question at the end, there was a slight frown on her brows. Did I get caught? There was a strong possibility of her figuring out my request. However, it seems that my request had gone through as a small marble was clutched in Seraphs right hand, emitting a blood red light. . . We did not speak at all. But one look into Seraphs eye said it all. She had no plans to give me the marble. It seems that I guessed right as Seraph as made a strict face and was shooting me with a reprimanding eye. Not to be outdone, I also hardened my eyes and look straight at her. Player Kim Su-Hyun Tanay. Of course. But this is a different issue. No matter the use of Tanay, I cannot comply when it could cause harm to the Player. I am not interested in your meddling with your pretentious advice. Stop with the silly talk and give it here. I need the Fire of Hwajung. What kind of crazy do you think I was when I left all the good procedures to take on the Ancient Mikos Seal? Thats why I hated Seraph, she always fought before giving in. There were so many times when we tied up our the work with our emotions in tatters. Remembering those occasions, like clockwork, my ruthless words filled up to my throat. But that deep and earnest eyes before our parting brushed past my mind. I bit on my lips and turn my ears to her. For now, I was going to hear her out. I respect your creativity. For a human to give rise to such thinking, it is truly remarkable. But it is just that. . Player Kim Su-Hyun. I am curious on how much you know about the Fire of Hwajung. . only that it can burn everything? It is not dissimilar. The other name for the Fire of Hwajung is Eternally Blazing Inferno. The fire known through every household for its destructive power is the Hellfire. The concentration of pure fire, the Hwajung can be compared as its equal and contains such dangerous power within. Literally, this fire is meant for destruction. I know. I know everything so just give it here. Resistance value 92. Magic Power value 90. Prediction on the rate of success, 21%. Adding the Ancient Mikos Seal into the calculation, the rate of success is expected to be 42%. In reverse, this is above the halfway mark with 58% chance of failure. Seraph was desperate in her attempt to convince me otherwise. Still, no matter how much she tried, the privileges still ranked as Tanay. I wasnt sure if she could act on her own advice, but my decision could not be blocked. So, I stretched out my right hand and requested for the Hwajung in a grand manner. Then I just need to succeed, dont I? Even if I said it, the words were there to bring comfort to my heart. Seraphs dress is probably all upside down by now. Having talked so much now, I dont think she would swallow any more rubbish from me. Seraph was hanging by the thread with her plea. There is nothing to speak in case of failure, but success will cause undue complications. Fail, you will lose everything and become a crippled. Succeed, there will be an unpredictable drawback. I am sure I read that I could take any equipment that wasnt EX rank. Is Hwajung EX rank? Original the Fire of Hwajung was EX rank. As long as the equipment exists within Hall Plain, it can never make an appearance. Merely attempting to grasp it is a distant dream, but through the work of the Balance, it was granted an S ranked but the danger is ever prese. This path had no end. I felt a bone weary tiredness settling in. Lifting up my hand, I stopped her. Any other day I would have listened to her till the end, but the remaining time made it all the more urgent. Or, I had a sudden mental jolt, could it be Seraph was trying to waste time until I was dragged off to the Rite of Passage? I dont want to lock head with this anymore. This is difficult to attempt with Resistance and Magic Power Attribute over 90, but with Vitality at 78, it is impossible. I understand your confidence but please look at the reality of the situation. Of course, I knew the worries that permeated Seraph. Her worries were filled with warmth that any ordinary person would have caved in a little at her earnest plea. But I could not do so. If I could compromise on anything else I would have, but this was something I have long awaited for. If I gave up on Hwajung like this. The recovery time isnt easy to deal with. If we dawdle any longer by the time we enter the Rite of Passage we are going to be half corpses. Player Kim Su-Hyun. I am not going to speak anymore. The Fire of Hwajung, I am completely certain of my request. In the end, I spoke with a cold, thunderous voice. I am not sure if she picked up on the seriousness in the air or that she couldnt refuse against Tanay, but Seraph slowly manoeuvred her fingers. Her face was still filled with dissent, but after a while, she pushed the Hwajang in my direction. It wasnt a gentle push. I assure you, even if you succeed, a day will come that you will surely regret this action. Okay. Gently floating. The Fire of Hwajang. A concentration of pure fire. An Eternally Blazing Inferno. There was no need for preparation. For a long time I was set on this path, and taking into consideration the aftermath of the storm, there was not much time left. The Hwajung drew a very thin crimson trajectory toward my mouth and flew straight into it. Gulp. I had finally obtained the Hwajung. For the first time, Hwajung came into my arms. Relief and joy rushed in me and I hurriedly contemplated whats inside me. Tluck. Moving my larynx with a gulp, I felt a round marble rolling down my oesophagus. It was only now that my true ordeal started. ===== Translators Note ===== Changes Privilege 4 has been redefined. Something to note: ?? ?? ?? ? ?? ? ????. you will be able to receive a body modification procedure. More commonly used word is ?? but ?? has been used and there is a difference. ?? is a short procedure vs ?? which is a surgery with the use of anaesthetics. Dictions ?? ??? ?? C Ancient Mikos Seal I know Miko is Japanese but ?? seems to most commonly refer to women who receives Shinto gods. ?? C Hwajung () Hmm lets just leave it at that, there is enough hint here already. Chapter 6 MEMORIZE EP.6 I Use My Privilege. Pt.(3/4) Hot. Hwajung that is going down my oesophagus is hot. Rolling down through my body, I felt the Hwajung responding for the first time when it touches my slow flowing Magic Power. Whoosh! Whroosh! The reaction transformed into a fierce kindle, and with an unpredictable momentum, a fire began. The potential flame() locked in the marble could be felt by its distinct smell, a telling indication of Hwajungs strength C pure and destructive. BOOM! S?a??h the ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. It was fortunate that the first feedback was faint. Nevertheless, on various point on my body bubbled and fire swirled and vomited out. I could not handle the sudden bursts on my body as fire leaked out. Every time I wiggled, sparks flickered to my surroundings and my body spasmed intermittently. I think Seraph saw my sorry shape, as I heard a faint spell being chanted. I did not know where she was but with great difficulty, waved my hand at her. Do not interfere. Seraph was completely right. With my abilities, trying to forcefully Hwajungs power was but a distant dream. There was some chance of success through the use of the Ancient Miko tattoo. But I had no plans to use the tattoos strength yet. Nay, it was more accurate to say I had absolutely no plan in the first place to curb Hwajung. Rather, the Ancient Miko tattoo would be used to offer a place of refuge for my soon to be companion, Hwajung. What I desired was not oppression or control. Could any human possibly take in a power equivalent to the Hellfire? However, if the scenario changed to simply borrowing its power, the situation completely changed. Opening one of my eyes, I could see a faint outline of Seraph. She was rolling on her feet. Seeing an Angel doing so was quite a unique sight, but I immediately focused my gaze on her face. Till now, it was just a precursor to the main event, which was about to start very soon. I knew it so very well. It was more complicated than comparing the burst caused by Hwajung to an ordinary explosion. It was not a physical explosion but an explosion of pure energy. An incomparable accompaniment of energy and agony. And then, Hwajung started up in earnest for the first time. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! G, Gah. Without me knowing, consecutive explosions caused my eyes to roll back. The pain from the explosions was unimaginable. In my 10 years in Hall Plain, I experienced so many injuries and pain, but those were all love taps to what I was feeling now. I shuddered at the greater intensity of pain that was coming, but that made me clench my teeth all the harder. Inside, I was repeating it endlessly. I am Player Kim Su-Hyun who saw the end of Hall Plain. In all that time, my patience was endlessly and I persevered eternally. In that 10 years of time, I accomplished something no one managed, I held the Zero Code in my own hands. I did not earn that pride through simple fun and games. I am not sure if it was the sound of the explosion or Seraphs voice, as the surrounding was in an uproar. Although, I guess it didnt really matter as I couldnt hear properly anyways. With every passing second, the energy from Hwajung was increasing steadily. And when I felt it was about to erupt once more, I pulled every fibre of my being in awakening my Magic Power to stimulate Hwajungs energy. As I applied the vast 90 point of Magic Power, the energy that Hwajung was about to let off tapered off for a moment. It was no more than a mere moment, but I could give off a weak smile. My Magic Power mixed with Hwajungs energy without any difficulty. The concentration of pure fire. An eternally blazing fire. The Hwajung had a will of its own. Containing a self it was similar but also different to an Ego equipment that chose its own master. The difference was the will. By its will, it could exert or refuse to activate its power. It did not have an ego but the emotion was alive. Joining my Magic Power with Hwajung, I was trying to reach a mutual consensus. The emotion I felt from Hwajung was sheer astonishment. Most of the times, if anything was trying to subvert their insides, trying to control the energy was the normal thing to do. But on the contrary, I was helping it along. I had extended my hand to it. I am not trying to force you to kneel, but an equal partnership where power is borrowed. I shouted in my heart with all my honest emotions. I absolutely need you. Go ahead and flip my heart upside down. Search out if I am a fit partner who can borrow your power, make your own decision and show me your judgement. In a moment of but just one breath, hot air exhaled through my nostrils and fire streamed out of my nose. Good. I understand. It was close, but I managed to receive Hwajungs approval. I braced myself. Hwajung was fretting to play, and I guided it to space where it could. The first target was my right and left arms. As fast as it could, I felt it split its energy and send a titanic amount toward both directions. Guiding it to the passage through my vessels and blood, I felt the energy rushing down like a wave. Indiscernible, Hwajung reaches the tips of my fingers in an instant and occupied even the microscopic acupoint. Burgle! Burgle! Tuk! Tuk! Tuk! Tuk! I felt a strange feeling of bubbles bursting in the blood of my body, it felt good and painful at the same time. A refreshing sound of my blocked vessels being unclogged. Even if it was being forcefully opened, the effect was astounding. What the masters of the past found difficult, Hwajung had punctured through right to the microscopic acupoint located at the tip of my finger. Simultaneously on both my arms, a yellowish ooze and blackish fluid boiled to the surface of the skin. Unable to withstand the heat, it evaporated into the air. The waste and impurities that were hidden deep within my body had impeded Hwajungs path and was summarily struck. Usually, this would be a cause for celebration but unfortunately, I had no reason to right now. I felt dizzy even though I had simply guided it through my arms. I gently coax the energy to return to my centre. Fortunately, Hwajung seems done with the part it seized, as it docile followed my will. As the energy that filled both my arms streamed out, my arms hang uselessly. That huge shock had literally made me lose sensation on my arms. I was worried that at this rate I might lose my arms but I had no desire to undo what happened. Hwajung pestered petulantly at me to quickly take it to different areas, so I hurriedly guided it to the passage leading to my legs. It stealthily jostling my back as it came nearer, and as if it waited for an eternity, it rushed down my legs like a fierce wave. Burgle! Burgle! Tuk! Tuk! Tuk! Tuk! The process was no different than what happened to both my arms. The result was the same. As the subjugating energy left, my legs couldnt bear it and again, I lost sensation on another body part. I dropped to the ground flabbily. My current Resistance, Vitality and Magic Power at best could only seem to keep my body from breaking down and keep it in one shape. Without giving a damn, explosions went off in my stretched out body as Hwajung played energetically like a fish that entered water for the very first time. Literally, I was but a moment away from going crazy. I wanted to faint as pain hammered every part of my body, but my superhuman patience weakly held my mind together. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Every time I heard an explosion, a jolt went through my heart and my blood became hot. Isnt there any more place to play? Hwajung called out its intention. I braced myself and asked it to gather more energy first. I would lead it to my last barrier, my head. With it near my head, I felt fear enter me for the first time. This was uncontrollable fear. Whether it pierced through my head or not, I was at the point I didnt even want to imagine the pain I would experience. Then. If I dont want to, maybe I should end it here? Do I even have to raise it to my head? Isnt this enough? I thought the voice whispering in my ear resembled closely with Hwajungs gentle voice. I was about to nod but I immediately shook no. My rationality told me to stop, but my instinct had already finish guiding the energy to my head. Stupid. Dont you know you could die? Just this much. The preparation was over. Dont do it. Dont do it. Dont do it. My mind told me to stop, but my body didnt care as it remained faithful to my instincts. I screamed out as I sent off Hwajung to the passage leading to my head. Dont underestimate me! Without me knowing, I spat out those words but my will was conveyed. The energy in my centre began to swirl into life. The energy built up one after another, stopping right below the abdomen. Pulling every strength since I was born, I blazed up the energy. It left a trail of fierce bursts as Hwajung entered my throat in an instant. Cough! PUHWA! Nose, mouth, ears, eyes. Every hole in my body was leaking dark crimson blood. All my sensations were ringing an alarm bell. This was the feeling of death. Whoosh! Whroosh! Hwajungs energy flared its irritation at an obstruction in my throat if an explosion burst here, only a gruesome end awaited me. Vertigo swept through my body and my mind felt like it jumped off a cliff. I could feel this was the end. I pulled the energy that rotated in a confused vortex in my throat back down to my abdomen. I was extremely fortunate the energy followed my will and moved down. No matter what, it have to pierce through. One. Two. Three. The energy whirled around for a total of ten times as it was putting its finishing touches. Thinking this would be my last, I rushed the energy toward my head once more. I couldnt even care about the pain that would visit me soon. BOOM! The unreserved shock shook my whole body. The throat was refreshingly unclogged and a path to my head was established. Like before, Hwajungs energy covered the whole of my head. ***** I couldnt see. Thankfully, that was it. My eyes turned on and off for a moment, turning the world into a field of white. Everything else, well, I couldnt feel anything at all. It was like my memory was cut out in the middle and attached to the next piece. Whoosh! Whroosh! Whoosh! Whroosh! I could barely perceive the situation. It felt like Hwajung was asking me why I resisted in the first place as it made its temper known by turning my head upside down non-stop. I felt my brain literally melting. Pain? Truthfully, when the energy first pierced through me, there was a refreshing feeling. But as my vision slowly returned and the sensation in my body recovered, I could finally feel it. A pain I never wanted to experience in ever again. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! If I could have screamed, I would have screamed at the top of my lungs. The pain had long passed what ordinary humans could endure, a different dimensional pain surrounded me. Is this how it feels like if one dunks their head in a blasting furnace? Or dunking oneself in oil and throwing themselves into a pit of fire? No matter how many adversities and hardship I suffered through, in this instant, I earnestly desired death. A huge explosion that could be seen outside my body, racked through my entire being. The sum of all explosions detonated. Starting from my head, the eternally blazing inferno that is Hwajung claimed ownership as bit by bit it seized my body. Every cell in my body that Hwajungs energy touched began to sizzle, pain no longer racked through me, rather warmth seeped through. Some time passed like that, and my vision return, cloudy as it may. I still couldnt move my body. Lifting my eyelids that weighed like a ton, I saw a white-faced Seraph who was looking at me vacantly. Am I still alive.? If I had to go through such excruciating pain once more, Id rather die. The final part was relatively easy compared to opening my head. I slowly gathered all the energy Hwajung spread through my body and gently pulled it to my heart. I dont know if it like me or not, but Hwajung obediently followed my will and moved. It was only now that I activated the magic held within the Ancient Mikos Seal tattoo. Hwajung seemed satisfied with running amok earlier that it obediently entered my heart. I felt it neatly settling in. Su Hyun! Su Hyun! I fainted right then and there. I did not even have a moment to feel relieved. ===== Translators Note ===== English is limited in describing some words. ??? ?? or Hellfire(????) doesnt really do these word justice. ?? C is Hell. Meaning behind ?? or ٻ is rooted in Buddhism, and it describes the great fire that erupts at the end of the world. So literally, its a great fire from hell bringing the end of the world. Chapter 7 MEMORIZE EP.7 I Use My Privilege. Pt.(4/4) How much time had passed? . Barely managing to open my eyes, the ashen bricks that made the Room of Summoning came into view. Fortunately, it looked like there was some time left before I had to enter the Rite of Passage. If I close my eyes right now, I would go back to sleep. So with all my energy, I lifted my head off the ground. As I imagined, there were message windows floating in the air. Lying on the ground didnt impede my view, so I rested my head back on the floor and started reading the messages. You have received a shock that is beyond what the body is able to handle. Vitality decreased by 10 points permanently. Congratulations. You have burned away all the waste and impurities within your body. Energy is circulating, the flow Magic Power has been greatly increased. Vitality 2 points, Magic Power 6 points, has been permanently increased. The eternally blazing inferno, Hwajung has settled in your heart. Assimilation with Hwajung is current at 100%. Dazed, I read the messages one by one. When I saw the info about my Vitality, it was like a cold water was dumped on me as I snapped back to reality. Reading the following messages, I munched on my lips. Seraphs voice streamed into my ears, soon afterwards. Player Kim Su-Hyun. Have you regained your senses? Are you alright? Player Kim Su-Hyun! Well, I have at least recovered my hearing. At that annoying voice that was constantly interrupting my thoughts, I was about to retort that she should already know my physical state. . . . Wha, what? Why is there only air. My voice didnt come out. Rather, my voice did come but it was only a harsh rattle. My voice was gone. My heart felt hollow. No matter how much I tried to speak, only air passed through my throat. Nothing left but wait for my body to recovered. Giving out a large sigh, I called up my Player Status. I decided to wait for my body to recoup by checking the status window with the privileges applied. < Player Status > 1. Name : Kim Su-Hyun (Year(s) 0) 2. Class : Secret, Sword Specialist, Master 3. Affiliated Nation : 4. Affiliated Clan : C 5. Title Nationality : Principal who is required to validate his entitlement, a Spare Player South Korean 6. Gender(Sex) : Male(23) 7. Height Weight : 181.5cm 75.5kg 8. Alignment: Lawful Chaos (Before Change) [Strength 86] [Resistance 92] [Agility 98] [Vitality 78] [Magic Power 90] [Luck 88] (After Change) [Strength 94] [Resistance 92] [Agility 98] [Vitality 70] [Magic Power 96] [Luck 88] (Remaining attribute point: 0 point.) < Achievements (0) > 1. The Third Eye (Rank: S Zero) Description: Beyond the concept of ordinary eyes, The Third Eye falls under the Mystical Class. Put it simply, it is the invisible eye linked to the principals instinct. Above the concept of simple sight, all events in present state are discerned through higher order perception. Originally, this ability allowed for the perception to leave the present state to observe the esoteric realm, but having forcefully gained this mysterious strength without training or attaining enlightenment, the ability declined by 2 ranks. Due to the effect of the permeating energy of the pure fire from Hwajung, the Ability has been adjusted upward by 1 Rank. In effect, nothing can fool Player Kim Su-Hyuns eyes. < Special Ability (1/1) > 1. Blade Master (Rank: Extra) The ultimate pinnacle of swordsmanship, a zenith where sword and man become one. The moment a blade is held, a corrective action is asserted onto every swing. Although the blade has awakened to its limitations, the Player has yet to reach the pinnacle of swordsmanship. However through the years of experience and hard work, a multitude of achievement and class selection, the Ability has been adjusted upward by 2 Ranks. < Latent Ability (4/4) > 1. Close Combat (Rank: A Plus) Description: An Ability that surpassed the extreme of what people can do with a melee weapon. At this point, it is no longer a simple battle ability but a skill that had reached the highest peak attainable for humans. In close combat, it is impossible to be pushed back. Due to years of experience and hard work, with the current Class selection, the Ability has been adjusted upward by 1 Ranks. 2. Last Man Standing (Rank : A Plus) Description: Giving up a battle is a foreign concept. Defeat is unacceptable. With such will, even fatal injuries will not impede fighting ability. In the case of mortal wounds, battle is possible but the ability to maintain fighting power will be reduced by half. 3. Minds Eye (Rank : A Plus) Description: Seeing beyond the outward appearance, a minds eye to see the targets inner being. Self-contemplation, the observation of all creation, the ability to detect or call forth similar phenomenon. With the heart governed by an iron fist, the principal can keep calm under the influence of mental pollution magic below S Rank. 4. Blessing of War (Rank : Extra) Description: Athena, the Goddess of War and the Guardian of Peace. Only active on the battlefield, a single soldier can enjoy the Goddesss blessing on the field of battle. The player blessed with the divine protection receives the sight that spans the whole battlefield, and can pinpoint the location of any friendly forces in mortal peril. Having received a holy blessing, any damage caused by a magic ritual is always reduced. (This depends on the players Luck Attribute and the Rank of the Ability. Player Kim Su-Hyuns Luck Attribute is at a respectable level, but this being a supreme divine protection, any magic ritual that is 1 Rank higher than the current Ability rank will receive some protection, magic ritual that is 2 Rank higher can still receive some damage reduction. (Remaining Ability point: 0 points.) Reading the player status, I was filled with both elation and regret. Close Combat and Last Man Standing had been received randomly so there was nothing I could do about it. Still, the Abilities werent that bad and the Rank came out alright. More than anything, it should be as good as the Abilities I used in the past. One thing that defied my expectation and blew up in my face was the reduction of my Vitality. This attribute was the attribute that propped up everything else and acted as the pillar. Vitality, 70 points. I can pull the originally intended overall power, but 70 Vitality that propped it up was a very worrying problem. Using a car as a comparison, by design conditions everything was beyond outstanding, but the internals of the engine itself was very unsettling. In the case of engine overheating, there was a risk of burning or explosion. In the end, what Seraph and I imagined happened, both of us were half right. The worry about Vitality whirled continuously in my mind, but there was no immediate solution. There was no certainty on how much I could increase it in the future, but I had to scrap and secure every free point I get. I am at 0 year but I did load up a 10-year physique. Increasing it through training will be difficult. Still, it was a characteristic I could not solve immediately. Pushing these complicated thoughts in a corner, I decided to dedicate my entirety in healing my body. Because Seraphs glare was becoming hotter and hotter. Well, my Abilities are already dazzling as is, wanting more at this point is greed. . . . . . . I wonder how much time had passed. Maybe about 20 minutes, but I wanted to know the exact figure. Im sure Seraph would provide it, but after I received all my privileges we didnt seem to be on talking terms. All conversations became extinct. I closed my eyes, whatever will be will be. Slowly time passed and my body became colder. No, it wasnt a euphemism for death, the increased heat due to Hwajungs energy was leaking out into the surroundings. The hot fire within me was gradually being reduced and I was regaining the lost sensations. The Player Status Window checked out. With the remaining time, I quietly meditated on my internal situation. This was a huge drawback, but seeing life was still attached to my body, I achieved my goals. Having overcome a difficult ordeal, the reward was tremendous as the difficulty. Every waste and impurities in my body was boiled away, and all the pathways were unclogged. Not only that, the place where Magic Power didnt flow to, the minute acupoints within the hand and feet being pierced was an unexpected outcome. My energy flowed faster than before, the increased flow of my Magic Power and its efficiency could not be compared to its previous state. If a fight between two equal Player occurred and a minuscule difference decided who won, then I had several weapons hoarded within. Whew. I felt some of the sensation returning and tried sending out my Magic Power throughout my body. From hand to foot, I let it flow to the very tip of my body. Bit more confident now, I gently pried my right arm and found that I felt a lot lighter. Every joint in my body still creaked and ached, but comparing to before when I couldnt even feel anything, I was a whole lot better. After a while, with great difficulty, I raised myself up. Lifting my face toward Seraph, I met her eyes. She looked disinterest, her eyes remained tranquil as she looked blankly at me. My cloth was more miserable than rags, but I didnt feel any shame. Because the woman in front of me was an Angel and couldnt be seen as the opposite sex. Shrugging my shoulder, I tapped my left wrist with my right hand, indicating I wanted to know the time. Time to enter the Rite of Passage has come. Please be ready. Seraphs voice was cold and dry. She was definitely angry. The memory of her just now, rolling on her feet as she watched over me came to mind. . I decided it was enough. I did not want any more quarrel with her. I got everything I needed anyways. I am ready. Transfer me. Player Kim Su-Hyun. Is your condition alright? Mhmm. Its not bad. . Then I shall transfer you immediately. Time is short, therefore when you enter the Preparation Room, I advise that you act quickly as possible. Sure, sure. At my insincere response, Seraphs beautiful brows were marred with a frown. However, she lightly lifted her fingers and flicked. Snap! With the sound of fingers snapping, my body became gradually transparent. How to explain it, like getting erased by an eraser? I shall give one advice, inattention in any situation is prohibited. Please pass the Rite of Passage safely, it would be a pleasure to see you once more. Player Kim Su-Hyun, good luck.. Seraph. Nagging is prohibited from now on. Next time I see you, please keep your mouth closed. Kkung, Kkeeeeung. After the light banter, I heard the familiar sound of machinery again. I kept my calm and looked down. A third of my legs had already faded, and soon the rest of my body would follow. I slowly closed my eyes as I saw myself fade. A new start that was 10 years in the making. A new future would be established. The future that will come, a future that I will establish. Where no one would be lost, where no one would fall into despair. A future that I, Kim Su-Hyun, would change. These thoughts filled my heart with emotions. ===== Translators Note ===== I always think there is room for improvement, and early feedback into my translation helped improve my style. So before entering the plot, your critique and feedback will help improve future translations. Thank you for reading. Hope to see you in the next one. S?a??h the N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 8 MEMORIZE EP.8Kim Su-Hyun, Beginning the Rite of Passage. Pt.(1/3) The Preparation Room. A place I havent seen for a long time. The room was well-appointed, any person who gazed on the Preparation Room without any context behind it would think it a perfectly replica of any room on Earth. I came to a sudden epiphany, Angels really did like to focus on the most useless things. When I first came here, due to the sheer Earth-like environment, I tried to open the main door and leave. Of course, the door wouldnt budge and I remembered how I wallowed in despair. I wondered if this was done on purpose so the Angels can poke fun at us. Time remaining till the Rite of Passage: 03 Minutes and 26 Seconds. 3 minutes and 27 seconds. I need to hurry. I walked toward the large, eye-catching box that was dumped in the middle of the room. Sitting in its corner, I opened the box. Inside was various items and equipment necessary for the Rite of Passage. I smelled like crap, but right now the most important thing was finding cloth to wear. Seraph was Seraph so it didnt matter, but I was near naked and if I was to be transferred to the Rite of Passage right now, I would be labelled as a pervert forever. Digging through the box I saw one skintight cloth and discerned instantly that it had extremely good stats. But I just didnt have the courage to wear something like that. Lifting this and that out of the box for a while, I went with simple clothes in the end. The underwear, socks, shoes, shirts and pants I chose were all common variety. Though they were all dark colours as to prevent stains. Though considering the standard of the Rite of Passage, I could take it on naked and finish it within the day. If I wanted to, I could destroy everything within and it wouldnt even be a workout. But I had no plans to leap through right from the beginning. The biggest reason I survived for 10 years in Hall Plain was that I always hid 30% of my skills. Except for the times when my life was truly at stake, I made sure to never reveal myself. Which weapon should I go with. When I came to choosing my weapon, I pondered for a bit. Just with my bare fist, I could make mincemeat of the boss monster found in the Rite of Passage, but having one would come in handy. Still, I had a plan to enact in this Rite of Passage. So just in case, I picked one tall sword and a detachable crossbow, and packing as many arrows as I could I closed the box. After picking up the mass of arrows, I looked up in the air. I manage to see the remaining time converge to 0. Preparation Room time has ended. Player Kim Su-Hyun will now be summoned to the Rite of Passage. Okay. Was I the last one? Yes. Regardless, Player Kim Su-Hyun I wish you luck. I shall begin the process for the transfer. It was then. Uwung! I could feel the Summon spell being chanted in the air and a sharp tug on my navel. The summon began. ***** Transfer complete. Rite of Passage is a test which will see if you have what it takes to earn the entitlement to enter Hall Plain. To pass the test, you must survive for 7 days or arrive at the central warp gate within the 7 days. Player, I wish you luck. The transfer was complete. Breathing in the fresh air and I looked around. I could feel the fragrance of the air subtly changing. Trees, grass, dirt, seeing it all it seems like I was in a middle of a forest. The forest air was clean and the wind was refreshing, but there was this unpleasant sticky feeling engulfing the area. Well, for now, why dont I see which Players I started off with. I personally thought the Rite of Passage was extremely important. Hall Plain was not a place you could survive alone. A party was necessary, even if it was built to take advantage of each other. The Rite of Passage was a place that took modern, everyday people from their routine and breaks them out of it, with a condition to survive. Another point of the Rite of Passage was for ordinary people who knew nothing to band together and reach the goal. (I was a special case with this being my second time, so consider me as an exception for the time being.) A lot of the times the Player who banded together and survived the Rite of Passage formed close ties even after entering Hall Plain. So my plan was to search for members to form ties with during this Rite of Passage. Of course, I cant let just anyone become a comrade. The point I was summoned to was one of the place indicating the start of the Rite of Passage. Or in other words, the starting point. The 10-year veteran me could speak of this event with little affecting me, but when I had first entered this place knowing nothing, I thought it was evil personified. This place was so bad it was enough to instil trauma even after entering Hall Plain. Slowly clearing up my heart, I began looking around. Clearly, I wasnt only me that was transferred here. I saw people sitting restlessly out in the middle of the clearing, apprehension filled on their faces. Oppa. Did you just see that person materialise? Sol. Be quiet. What do we do. We are not the only ones. Keep still. That person does look our age. Hearing their conversation, it seems they are brother and sister. I walked toward the clearing where the people were gathered. The atmosphere had sunk into quietness. Well, if they were shoved into the Rite of Passage abruptly and were told to survive it would have been a total chaos. But every person here was debriefed by an Angel, even me in the past. This is the starting point. This is the past so I must have met the same people the first time around. So what happened afterwards? I dont recall. Counting the number of people in the empty lot, there was total of 8 sitting around. Was it possible to combine forces with these 8 for the remaining 7 days of the Rite of Passage? I can confidently say, No. The conflict would come next. This wasnt Hall Plain, but a place you passed once and never came again. With the strength I have, saving everyone here was childs play. But truthfully, I didnt want to or thought to. Flaunting my skills freely in front of these people and letting them enter Hall Plain with evidence of my skill was something that had to be avoided at all cost. Gossip had the biggest effect of making a person famous or well known. The Players in Hall Plain took an initiative in protecting their vested interests, and if they heard a Player who used Magic before passing the Rite of Passage or defeat an overwhelmingly powerful monster? If such rumours spread, there would be so many troubling incidents, let alone the possibility of getting killed by Rogues. Also, I wasnt a good samaritan. There were times that I performed a good deed in Hall Plain, but I also performed evil without reserve when it was necessary. Theft, plunder, rape and even murder. Hall Plain was a place where such was the norm and not one person existed who would argue about it. Anyways, the most important thing in this place was choosing the right people. If I met a person who was a worthwhile comrade, them knowing or not, I would have to nurture them in becoming a proper Player for at least a year. The first thing I set out to do after I had entered Hall Plain was to gather comrades. The Rite of Passage was a suitable place to execute my plan. There was a total of three standards I was looking for in my compatriots. First, Attributes and Potential. Second, Alignment. Third, Affinity. I have said a lot of things, but the gist of it is that if the person was worthy to be my comrade I would rescue them, if not, I didnt care if they lived or died. I guess its time to use my Third Eye. In the clearing, everyone was separate from each other except for the siblings. After choosing a suitable place, I also sat down and quietly began to observe the people around me. If I was lucky, there is a chance I might run into a familiar face. The first person that entered my sight was a woman who was wearing a bank uniform. Her overall impression was average, but her round eyes were twitching and her lips were trembling. It seems she still hadnt accepted this as reality. I could understand where she was coming from, but first I decided to active my Third Eye. I only needed to choose people I needed. < Player Status > 1. Name : Lee Bo-Rim(Year(s) 0) 2. Sex : Female(27) 3. Height Weight : 164.7cm 58.3kg 4. Alignment : Neutral Chaos [Strength 5] [Resistance 8] [Agility 11] [Vitality 7] [Magic Power 9] [Luck 11] (Remaining attribute point: 0 point.) Huk. Forcing down a smirk, I collapsed her Player window. The initial Attributes were affected by the physique. More so, the potential that the Player had was multiplied and then shown. This meant that female might not necessary have a lower physique stat than a male. However, even for a womans potential, Lee Bo-rim was below average. Helping such Player survive and enter Hall Plains was absolutely good for nothing at my level. I digress for a bit, but after entering Hall Plain and a Player begins training, the Attributes grew quickly at first. I having already reached my limits, made it difficult to increase my Attributes through training. But every Player that started normally had no such restrictions. Regardless, even taking such factors into consideration, it was only after they passed their first summit that the Player looked promising. But what the hell was up with this person. Clicking my tongue, I turned my gaze to the others in the clearing. My next target was the siblings who were glued to each other. The brother looked quite young, but seeing the frown on this forehead he seemed sharp. He looked younger than me, I wondered if he was one of those cool kids as I noticed his trashy demeanour. Lying in front of them was a single pair of longsword and a shield. It was an acceptable choice. The girl was stuck to him like glue, a sight that would disgust all singles. Ah right, they were siblings. Carrying on, her head was bowed so I couldnt see her face clearly but she looks more well-behaved than her brother. < Player Status > 1. Name : An-Hyun(Year(s) 0) 2. Sex : Male(22) 3. Height Weight : 178.8cm 73.2kg 4. Alignment : True Neutral [Strength 48] [Resistance 47] [Agility 52] [Vitality 51] [Magic Power 35] [Luck 56] s?a??h th? ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. (Remaining attribute point: 0 point.) < Player Status > 1. Name : An-Sol(Year(s) 0) 2. Sex : Female(19) 3. Height Weight : 160.1cm 45.2kg 4. Alignment : Lawful Good [Strength 8] [Resistance 17] [Agility 15] [Vitality 21] [Magic Power 75] [Luck 100] (Remaining attribute point: 0 point.) Thats insane, what is up with her? Magic Power 75? Luck 100? Right from the start? Attributes that was beyond common sense. I almost cried out in shock, but I closed my mouth shut and barely managed to prevent a fiasco. Strictly speaking, An-Hyun is competent. That guy, as long as he doesnt suffer any unusual situations, could easily pass the Rite of Passage. He had enough potential to enter Hall Plain and live through it. While vexing to admit, his starting Attributes were higher than mine. Anyways, An-Hyuns Attributes were at a level that one would think, yeah its possible. The reason I was truly shocked was when I glanced at that female, An-Sol, Attributes. It was truly bizarre. Not much to say about her Strength, Resistance and Agility. But starting off at 75 points of Magic Power and 100 points for Luck was completely preposterous in Hall Plain. I carefully sifted through my memories. I dont recall an An-Hyun. An-Sol. Wait, An-Sol? Sol? When the name Sol popped up, I suddenly recalled from the list of Secret Class I could choose with my privilege. In my first run in Hall Plain, the Secret Class Priest of Brilliance made its appearance. I think the other name for it was the final boss of all Priest Class? At that time a Player named Sol had earned that Class, and soon after joined the Odin Clan, a Clan that was composed with only the best Players. An-Sol, and Sol. Only the name was similar, but seeing An-Sols Attribute, the chance of it being her was high. Seeing the two were a sibling, I probably had to make sure both of them lived through this. Compared to the bank clerk Lee Bo-Rim, these two had unparalleled Attributes. They were suitable enough to be my comrades. With such strong impact from these two, this time around I decided to look counterclockwise. The two people that were selected with my Third Eye was the two guys. On the left was a guy who looked fit, but he was short and looked old. His nose was a bit bent, his rough skin gave off a vulgar impression. His gaze was constantly shifting around, looking everywhere, I thought he was trying to grasp the situation. Next, on the right was a male who was wearing a school uniform. Below his eyes I could see tear stains on his pale complexion, he looked quite young. On the outside, he looked modest, but seeing his whole body crouched down with his arms around his legs, trembling, it was quite a sad sight to see. I cant recall. What about his Player Status? < Player Status > 1. Name : Park Don-Gul(Year(s) 0) 2. Sex : Male(39) 3. Height Weight : 179.4cm 73.2kg 4. Alignment : Devil Chaos [Strength 31] [Resistance 26] [Agility 39] [Vitality 29] [Magic Power 29] [Luck 7] (Remaining attribute point: 0 point.) < Player Status > 1. Name : Lee Shin-Wu(Year(s) 0) 2. Sex : Male(18) 3. Height Weight : 170.7cm 58.4kg 4. Alignment : Lawful Good [Strength 25] [Resistance 23] [Agility 21] [Vitality 27] [Magic Power 35] [Luck 57] (Remaining attribute point: 0 point.) I am not sure if An-Hyun and An-Sols stats were so shocking, but Park Don-Gul and Lee Shin-Wus Attributes were not that bad. (But I am not saying its that good either.) With Park Don-Guls basic Attributes he should be able to survive the Rite of Passage, the only problem was his Alignment. It was very rare for Devil and Chaos Alignment to show up together. It was most probable that Park Don-Gul was a criminal, and the chance of him becoming a Rogue in Hall Plain was one and the same. Lee Shin-Wu was the polar opposite to him, his Attributes slightly lacking to pass the Rite of Passage but his Magic Power made up for it. Considering his high Luck Attribute, this suggested that his potential was quite high. His character must be innately good as well, as Lawful and Good Alignment appearing together was also rare. Except for me and that Park Don-Gul guy, everyone was busy searching out their neighbours. But unlike the others, there was this greasy, unpleasant craving in Park Don-Guls eyes. His lecherous eyes were shifting and focusing only on the various women in the clearing. I had seen eyes like his a thousand times, even I had eyes like that once back then. I could roughly identify his transgression. Although it was pure guesswork, I think I know what crimes Park Don-Gul probably committed. I was more convinced, after seeing how he was licking his lips looking at the girl sticking close to An-Hyun. With my past, I had no right, but even then I couldnt help but think of him as a miserable wretch. Clicking my tongue, I was about to use my Third Eye on the remaining two women in the clearing. Ah, fuck. That moment, Park Don-Gul guttural voice resounded in the clearing. ===== Translators Note ===== Revised Romanization of Korean or ??? ??? ??? took over the McCuneCReischauer romanization in 2000 and according to that, my Romanization is wrong. What does this mean? Not much seeing there are no standard for Romanizing names and according to RROK name romanization is usually done through personal preferences. But you should have noticed that names are now hyphenated, this is for better disambiguation and to differentiate syllables. Another big reason for this change is that An-Hyun and An-Sol doesnt seem to have a family name. Chapter 9 MEMORIZE EP.9Kim Su-Hyun, Beginning the Rite of Passage. Pt.(2/3) Ha. I cant stand it anymore! Eek! Park Don-Gul, who had been looking around shiftily for some time, seemed to have found the right moment as he shouted at the top of his voice and walked to the centre of the clearing. Lee Shin-Wu seems shocked at his sudden use of profanity as he gasped. I didnt miss the instance where Park Don-Gul had that satisfied smirk while looking down at Lee Shin-Wu. As they say, he beat everyone to the punch. Hey! You guys, are you not going to do anything in this fucked up situation? Mhmm? An-Sol had dugged into An-Hyuns side and was trembling harder. An-Hyun and the two women I couldnt check, all had different expressions. One of them was relatively composed, but the other seems to disagree with the raucous caused by Park Don-Gul. Her eyes narrowed as she scowled at him. I was hit by an urge to check the Player status of the two women, but for now, I decided to keep watch on Park Don-Gul. Are you all deaf? Dont keep your mouth shut, say something already! The fool. Did he want to show off his temper to the world? Or flaunt his masculinity? Park Don-Gul gestured violently and gave a fist-size rock near him a hard kick. The rock flew with a strong momentum and disappeared into the forest. The people in the clearing settled in an awkward silence at his sudden outburst. But I could hear it clearly. Or rather what I didnt hear C the rock falling back onto the ground. Gureurung. A low cry echoed through the silent forest. While nobody seemed to have noticed the sound of the rock, they all had heard the sound. Anxiety floated passed their faces. All of this was 10 years ago so I couldnt remember everything, but the fuzzy memory popped in quick succession. The memory of what had happened in this clearing. Sh, Shit! Who the fuck was it? If you have a fucking problem, come out. Come and face me! Is it you? No? You? Park Don-Gul began to despicably pick out the weak looking opponents. Lee Bo-Rim and Lee Shin-Wu were deadly pale as they hurriedly shook no. Then suddenly, the woman that was glaring at Park Don-Gul stood up resolutely. She was breathing in quickly to keep her temper in check. Ajussi, stop. Act your age and stop this nonsense. What? What~? Stop? Act my age? Did you just said that to my face? Sure, I did. What are you going to do about it? Arent you ashamed? We are all in the same boat so what is with your high and mighty bullshit? You are swearing now? Bitch, didnt your parents teach you to respect your elders? What kind of parents were they? Bitch? Ha, lets see~ lets see. Yeah, what did your parents teach you? Become a geezer and bully everyone? You piece of trash! I laughed heartily seeing the woman fighting back in equal measure without retreating one step back. Playacting as if he was initially taken back, Park Don-Gul chuckled. But soon anger overtook him as his face became pale and red. He breathed deeply from his nose and like a predator he stalked toward the woman. Reaching the woman soon after, he stared down at her with a sinister look. Hey, Bitch. What did my parents do? Say it one more time. When a man came this far, anyone would chicken out. I am not sure if she was just a strong person or just lacked fear, but she continued to look Park Don-Gul straight in the eye and sneered. This is funny. You think I am going to be scared of you? Yeah, did your mommy and daddy taught you like that~? Bastard! This bitch really wants to die. Park Don-Gul seemed really ticked off as his fists rose slowly in the air. Even then, the woman didnt blink an eye. It was the moment that Park Don-Gul was posed to beat the woman. Hey, Ajussi. Enough already. An-Hyun, who was silent till now, spoke up for the first time. Park Don-Gul, who was about the smack the womans cheeks, turned around and looked at An-Hyun comically. I could see An-Sol tugging at An-Hyuns collar. However, An-Hyun ignored it as he opened his mouth once more. Shes not wrong. We are all in the same boat like she said. So whats her crime? You. You bastard. Shame seemed to creep up on Park Don-Gul as he bit tightly on his lips. It seems he finally felt the gaze of everyone on the clearing and he slowly lowered his fist. The faint sneer on the woman was visible, seeing that Park Don-Gul screamed out in frustration and just turned around from her. He went back and sat at his original position, wheezing out his pent up anger as nothing went as he planned. Fuck, what you looking at! Stop looking at me like that! Looks like Park Don-Gul couldnt keep it all down as he let off steam at the quietly sitting Lee Shin-Wu next to him. With the look of mortification at the mistreatment, Lee Shin-Wu moved away. Then again. Gureurung. The cry we heard just before rang clearly in our ears once more, and from the depth of my faint memory, I could dredge up some details for the first time. While we were idly killing time, a surprise attack had scattered all of us. The cause was the rock that Park Don-Gul kicked and the raucous he created with that woman. This was all the memories I had of these people. I dont know what happens afterwards, but seeing I never saw them again in Hall Plain. Does that mean they all die in the Rite of Passage? Ah, so An-Sol might not be who I thought it was. If we waste time like we did on my first run through, we could be repeating history. No, I am certain the exact same event would occur. I decided to give a little push, though nothing so direct as getting personally involved. First of all, I would give them a chance to move and work together. But that would be the total extent of my help. So with that decided, I lifted up my crossbow. Clink! Excuse me. What are you doing.? Seems like everyone had become super sensitive, as the tiny noise I had made caused everyones gaze to focus on me. The person who spoke up was the woman with quite a smart mouth. Though she seemed to have a general idea as she did not make any wisecrack remarks right from the start. Looks like the hate was embedded toward Park Don-Gul. Dont you feel uneasy? I feel more uneasy because of your crossbow. Well let me see. Where do you think we are right now? What? The womans eyes became wide. While her eyes were sharp, suggesting a fierce temperament, overall she had a pretty face. While coming to this place, I experienced a lot of outlandish things. Isnt it same for everyone here as well? Well. Yes, but. Heads nodded as people recalled their memories. The Room of Summoning, the Angel, the Transfer. They definitely experienced and witnessed all of it. This might be impossible to accept right away, but the most important thing was for them to accept that this was reality and become proactive in trying to survive the Rite of Passage. On the open slot of the crossbow, I began to insert an arrow. The crossbow was smaller than average, but I could attach and detach it from my wrist making it quite convenient. I am not sure if it was the shriek early or my actions, but one by one, they began to hold the weapon they brought personally. Soon after, excluding the people who came empty handed, everyone was armed. Most of the preparation was done. Looking around, I began to think calmly. We were currently located in a clearing in the middle of the forest. Trees and bushes were packed outside the clearing. I began to walk away from the direction where Park Don-Gul kicked his rock. I had only moved a few steps away from the clearing, but I could definitely feel it becoming darker. The trees and grasses I saw in front of me reflected a melancholic light. With the growling, they would feel insecure up to a point. I felt the number of people following behind me slowly increasing. When I thought my actions was well thought out, my plan crashed and halted right from then. Ya, An-Sol. Get up. We need to follow that Hyung. I hate it. I dont wanna go. Its scary. Then are you going to stay here forever? You told me before. This place isnt safe. We shouldnt stay here. Why are you doing this now? Sob. Hearing the siblings talk, I felt my eyes tense up automatically. Seeing that her Luck Attributes was 100 points, there might be something she felt. But that was mere speculation on my part. Seems she couldnt overcome her instinctual fear as she had no plan to get her bum off the ground. Gureurung! Gureurung! In between their arguments, I could hear the growl. The sound had become louder, it had definitely come closer. At first, the group had waited patiently for the two, but soon after, one or two began to fret. Ex, excuse me. Cant we depart first? To be honest, my body keeps on, cant stop shaking. Ye, Yeah!! Lets leave these trash and go! Wait what did you say after that.? Lee Shin-Wus seems to have pulled whatever courage he had as his voice was cracked with sorrow. From Park Don-Gul, I heard immediate agreement. I am not sure if he heard that, or if he felt as such as An-Hyun began to pull on An-Sol with greater desperation. Come on, stand up. I am right here. Please, just listen to me for once. Bu. But my feet wont move. Sob. An-Sol burst into tears at the end. Even in the midst of all this, Lee Shin-Wu and Park Don-Gul was giving them the look. It seems they want to leave this troubling place as soon as possible. Of course, I had no plans to abandon those two. Rather, ditching everyone else and travelling with those two had greater benefits. Lets go! Why are we just standing around! Uh, yes, quickly. As the commotion became worse, An-Hyuns expression became hard. Then he suddenly slapped away the hand that was grabbing tightly onto his collar. An-Sole eyes flew open as she mumbled. O, Oppa? S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Sure. Then stay here. I am going to go somewhere else. That was a load of crap, but his acting was kinda believable. After saying his piece, An-Hyun heartlessly turned his back on her. Armed with the sword and shield, he began to stride toward us. Seeing this An-Sol seems to experience a great shock as her mouth kept opening and closing. She shed fresh tears as An-Hyuns spoke, Sorry to keep you waiting. Shall we go? Regardless of that, An-Hyun intentionally pressed us to go as he took the lead and pretended to walk toward the forest. Sob. Oppa. dont go. An-Sol, get up now. Cant you understand the situation? I was wrong. Dont leave me again.. Dont go. Sob. Sob sob. You. Seriously, get up now! In the end, An-Hyun had to raise his voice with his eyes glaring fiercely. This seems to work a little as An-Sol stood up slowly, still crying her eyes out. It was then. Gureurung! Gureurung! Gureurung! Gureurung! Oh dear, we dawdle for far too long. I felt dismayed. Not the one caused by fear, but the dismay caused by the uncertainty that I had changed the future and caused the death of An-Sol. The growl was a stone throw away from us, with the sound becoming all the more louder. The problem was, An-Sol seems to have lost it. O. Oppa. We were gradually distancing ourselves from her, and seeing An-Sol dazedly stretching her hand for help, An-Hyun became even more resolute. No, it looks like he was pretending. The smart mouth lady gave in as she stepped into help, but An-Hyun held out his hand and stopped her. Just leave her. Oppa! Dont leave me! Then come here by yourself. Its not too late. If you cant do this much, you definitely wont survive. Sob. With renewed vigour and confidence in his eyes, An-Hyun watched An-Sol intently. His sincerity must have been conveyed, as An-Sol clenched her teeth. Just a bit more and she should be able to rise by herself, but unfortunately it was too late. Gureurung! Gureurung! This growl, its a Deadman. Deadman. While the name incited a monstrous image, in reality, it wasnt much. In fact, in Hall Plain, the Deadmans were so weak, Players did not even consider them as monsters. They had some intelligence and had the ability to infect others, but infection, if treated in time, could be completely healed. (Of course, treatment here was impossible.) Also, if they had one characteristic. Gyaaaa! They usually prowled about slowly, but when they found a prey, the Deadmans began to run. Screeching with delight, the Deadman jumped out from the forest. Its mouth wide open as it dashes toward An-Sol. This must have been completely unexpected for An-Hyun as he ran toward her, screaming. SOL! It wasnt only An-Hyun that was screaming. Aa, aaak! Kya! The scene closely resembled a Zombie film. The monsters ripped flesh hanging from various parts of its body, pouncing and the party immediately descending into chaos. Its innards could be seen through its chest, and a rock was embedded in it. That rock was definitely the one that Park Don-Gul kicked just now. This monster must have been loitering around us after getting hit by that rock. Gureurung! Gureurung! Gureurung! Gureurung! Gureurung! Gureurung! Gureurung! Gureurung! The Deadman seems to be responding to the screams of the party, as from the forest, its growl increased. Aaaahh! Sol! Snap out of it! SOL! An-Sol, who had just managed to stand up, lost it completely when she saw the Deadman. An-Hyun had swiftly run toward her, but the Deadman was closer. An-Hyun must have felt it as well as he pulled back the hand holding the sword, and swung it hard toward the Deadman. Shiiiing! Puk! Oh? A hit? With a great momentum, the sword slashed cut off the Deadmans left arm. But that was it. The monster shambled and reeled, but it quickly recovered and snapped its attention to An-Sol as it ran toward her. It had finally reached her. Nooooooo! Deadman jaws wide open. An-Sols eyes agape. And An-Hyun, screaming in horror. I knew for certain then. With my various actions, I had without a doubt, changed An-Sols future. Without hesitation, I fired my crossbow. PING! With a sharp striking sound, the arrow flew. With a PUK sound, the arrow cleanly pierced through the Deadmans head. The Deadmans weakness was its head. The rock had sliced into its chest, but it had no chance against the arrow to its head. With its mouth wide open, the Deadman fell. Thud! Sh. Shit. Huk. Huk. Everyone had the same reaction at seeing the monster. They all clutched at their weapons reflexively and have woken up to the realisation that this was not a joke. Sure, they knew the basics and had a vague feeling of what was happening, but it seems this showed them how serious it was. In the midst of all this, An-Hyun acted swiftly. He dashed toward the still gaping An-Sol and lifted her up. And promptly returned back to our side. He must have been extremely surprised at the situation as his breathing was laboured. Soon after, all eyes were on me. I shifted and faced forward. While it was only one, there would be more gathering soon enough. I could hear the surge in the growling. Without a doubt, more Deadman would be arriving here quite soon. If they managed to encircle us, it would be quite a pain in the butt. Without a word, I continued walking. Chapter 10 MEMORIZE EP.10Kim Su-Hyun, Beginning the Rite of Passage. Pt.(3/3) This suddenly reminded me a lot about the TV program I used to enjoyed. The show was about your usual run-of-the-mill people being placed in life threatening situations. The show said the people in such circumstance only acted rationally for 15 minutes. After that time I think it said that their reasoning disappeared and the people ran on pure instinct or whatever. If what the show said was true, did the people I was leading pass this phase already? We were currently catching our breath on the high hill within the forest. Rather than a gentle hill, it was more of a steep path that sapped everyones strength. Breathing deeply, I turned around and look down from where we came from. It was just as I predicted. In just a short moment, the clearing we were in was packed with Deadman that crawled about. Looking at the now fist-sized clearing, everyone was deep in thought. If we were just a step slower, it was self-evident that we would have become monster food. That energetic, smart mouth lady must be feeling the creeps as she was rubbing her arms. They all had complicated expressions on their face. There were monsters about, and their lives were in danger. Having accepted such reality, their faces were dark with negativity and pessimism. But that was something I wouldnt be helping them with. Now it was time to stand back observe quietly. While I had their basic information, I needed to see how they reacted to situations. Huk! Huk! Shit. What the fuck are those things? Having just climbed to where we were, Park Don-Gul was still breathing heavily. Looking at him, I shook my head in disapproval. If he just stayed quiet, he would have been somewhere in the middle of the group. But after all, the danger we were in previously was because of the rock he kicked. What I mean is that he was the source of the cause. If I was him, I would have stayed quiet in shame, but it seems he was thick-skinned and had no shame. Giving out a sigh, I turned my head and saw that An-Sol was still crying on An-Hyuns chest. For a moment, I thought it was quite the pathetic sight. But I did learn one thing during this situation. If the crying An-Sol was the same person as the Brilliance Priest, her future was guaranteed to a point. Her Luck Attribute was 100 points, and that should certainly get her passed the Rite of Passage. However, the results spoke otherwise. What I just found out was that the future can change in the slightest different action. Having felt my gaze, An-Hyun, who was wiping the tears off An-Sol, nodded in my direction. He seems to have realised that the person who fired the arrow at the Deadman was me. I could see the gratitude in his eyes. Nodding back in acceptance, I turned my gaze back down the hill we were on. Gureurung! Gureurung! Gyah! U-ang! I am not sure if it was some monsters near us or if it had followed us from the clearing, but there were two more Deadman trying to climb the hill. Nonetheless, the Deadmans couldnt run at us full speed. When they find a prey, the Deadman runs extremely fast in a straight line. Despite that, if they make a turn or on a high elevation, their rush speed becomes significantly reduced. They can still climb hills, but a knife to the head before they managed to get up and thats that. While the panic was less than the initial reaction to seeing the Deadman, there were still shrill of shocks. I am really sorry Lee Bo-Rim, but I have no plans to save her if I absolutely have to. The duet of screams Lee Bo-Rim and An-Sol performed still didnt sit right with me, also with her Player Status, I just couldnt find a use for her. She was blessed if she lived but was most likely doomed to die. I should be seeing a reaction from them about now. To unite, separate or maintain the status quo. If they wanted to talk to their hearts content, taking care of the those Deadman coming up was a priority. Then. An-Hyun began to move. It seems he left his sword in the clearing as he set An-Sol aside and picked up a fist-sized rock. I was in the middle of loading an arrow into my crossbow when An-Hyun started, I wanted to see what he would do so I stopped momentarily. If given a knife, I wonder how many guys in South Korea could hit a target at a distance? I wanted to see if it was skill or fluke that managed to cut off that Deadmans arm back then. Different than before, An-Hyun was discreet as he measured the distance and the direction and threw it with all his might. And the result. Puk! Really, they are not such a big deal. An-Hyuns stone throwing skill was impressive. With a Puk sound, the rock succeeded in breaking through the Deadmans head. Seeing the monster collapse haplessly, I saw a hint of realisation enter An-Hyuns eye as he finishes off the other rather simply. Yeah. They are not a big deal. So dont get a big head for killing those two. However, it seems that Park Don-Gul was exasperated at the weapon An-Hyun grasped. Still, An-Hyun wasnt about to just let that go, he stopped walking and stared at Park Don-Gul. An-Hyons mouth gradually opened to speak. This is all due to you, Ajussi. So thank you. Eh? What are you talking about now?! That monster that attacked our Sol just now, there was this heavy thing inside its chest. Thanks to that, I knew that a rock can go through the monster. Park Don-Gul seems to have caught the sarcasm, as his face immediately became red. An-Hyuns words were blatantly stating that the cause of all the problem in the clearing was all because of the rock he kicked. Yall think that because I kicked that rock we are in this situation? How do you know that rock was from me? I dont recall saying. Just thank you. Such impudence from An-Hyun seems to have drove Park Don-Gul mad. Yet, he seems to have realised something as he rather growled out his responses. Fuck you, you think you are all hot shit and stuff? Dont you know its because of that girl that we almost died? Girl? Yeah, shithead, that crazy bitch next to you. Everyone is following just fine and dandy, and here she is, not even a kid but cant even stand up by herself. An-Hyuns expression hardened. It seems he couldnt respond to this accusation and kept his mouth shut. Feeling sorry for the accusation that her brother was suffering, An-Sol gently dabbed at her tears. Ah, I hate pretentious pricks like you. Think and tell me who was at fault here. Still, we had the smart mouth lady with us. Without a doubt, she did not stay still. As she immediately leaps in support of An-Hyun, Park Don-Guls expression became twisted. Ya bitch. If you dont shut your pretty mouth, I am really going to kill you. Mhmm? And you shithead. If you were like me, I would have kept my mouth shut out of shame. Causing such mess like you know shit. And trying to appease that pretty thing. These damn miserable idiots really want to die today. All three were in the wrong, but Park Don-Gul seems to breed hate inside. He seems to have realised that the mood was turning against him as he shut up once more. Just as we were coming out of danger, we plunged ourselves back into a petty squabble. At this level, it wasnt simple animosity but full-blown vendetta. I once again felt that eroding heavy feeling rushing back inside. Out of habit, I groped for my cigarette but it was impossible I would such thing on me now. The idea of just cutting off Park Don-Gul to advance faster was slowly gaining ground. Nonetheless, I decided right from the beginning to observe. It was still grating on me that after all the work I put into bringing them to this point, they had reverted back. Whatever that had happened, in a small corner of their minds, they still remember what occurred in the clearing. What could I possibly do to make them into a single group? No matter how much I pondered, I didnt have a eureka moment. In the end, I decided we need to speed up and start moving. Strictly speaking, this place wasnt really a safe place. Creek! I intentionally made a loud sound loading my crossbow and without fail, everyones eyes were on me. Waving off that everything was alright, I fitted the arrow into the crossbow and met everyones gaze. For now, those Dead. Hm. Those monsters, we should make it a priority to avoid them. Everyone knows that already. But what can we do? This crazy bastard really wants to die. I barely kept my temper as I really wanted to stuff my arrow into Park Don-Guls mouth. Still, if there were only two of us right now, I would smash his mouth in a heartbeat. Right now, even if we unite, I dont think it will be enough. So arguing amongst ourselves, I believe, is a waste of time. I will leave my place for a while. I think during that time it will be good for everyone to discuss and come to a consensus for our next course of action. I laid out a sound argument without the need of repeating myself. Of course, there would be questions, but the thing that was really unexpected was the one who asked. Why are you leaving your place? If we are having a discussion, wont it be better for everyones input? The person who asked was one of the two women who I wasnt able to observe the Player Status. She had a cold expression and looked about the same age, though one or two years younger. Without me knowing, she reminded me of another person with a familiar countenance. Stop pestering me and figure it out by yourselves. Those monsters could jump out at us like in the clearing. Just in case I shall keep watch. So once the discussion is over, please call me. Please dont go too far out. I was a bit slow in responding but thankful, I managed to avoid causing needless suspicion. No one would argue against keeping watch in a dangerous area. After saying so, I began trekking down to a spot I saw which looked like suitable concealment point. After having walked a fair distance into the forest and hiding myself, I activated my Magic. The senses on my whole body multiplied, and I could feel my vision and hearing becoming sharper. From where I was, they wont be able to spot me. Though right now I could even hear their breathing, and had no problem observing them. Having left the party, a cold ambience returned on the hill. The dreary feeling those Deadman emitted down below the hill was more encouraging than the mood of the party. I am not sure if their mouth were glued shut as no one step forward. Everyone had different expressions on their face, but the one to see was Park Don-Gul. As if he was thinking something serious his face was scrunched up and then changed to a grin, and back again. Was he really not a psychopath? Time flowed. In manhwa and fairy tales, the hero always appeared and everyone survived well and good. Though it looks like in this party, there was no perfect leader to trust in. Wasting time like this was not the best of plans. As more time flowed, the anxiety in peoples heart grew, and it was likely that they would lose their rationality and act on instinct. In that moment, two different women stood up. Cautiously standing in the middle of the party was Lee Bo-Rim. Having stood up simultaneously, the smart mouth lady seeing her, sat back down on the ground. It seems like she was going to hear Lee Bo-Rims stance first. With hesitance in her eyes, Lee Bo-Rim looked at everyone and spoke slowly. Eve, everyone, you all saw the monster just now. Truthfully. I still thought this was a bad dream while the Assistant Angel was speaking to me, but I have no choice to accept that this is reality. I am scared. I am really scared, that I think I am going crazy. I am sure others are like me as well. There was no one who refuted her. Having felt everyone was focusing on her words, there was more confidence in Lee Bo-Rims speech now. Truthfully, it was all thanks to that person on watch that we managed to survive. Even then, he is the same situation and we cant really rely on him forever. Right now, I think we should stop fighting, unite together and look for a path to survive. While it was a stereotypical speech, Lee Bo-Rims words held the core aspect of the Rite of Passage. Unite and act. It looks like her word held some persuasion as the dead atmosphere in the hill changed slightly. And the dead looking Lee Shin-Wu finally opened his mouth. Then Nunna, what do you think we should do from now on.? His last words were hard to hear, but everyone could grasp the intention. She had come far as what I had said before, and to say the plan that came after. However, Lee Bo-Rim didnt seem to have thought so far ahead as she spoke hesitantly. That. I dont know really know. Only that, from now on, we shouldnt argue and exchange our opinions calmly. I agree. Having preying on the morsel of an opportunity, Park Don-Gul found his chance and stepped forward. S?a??h th? ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Unlike before, Park Don-Gul was more gentle and composed. Seeing that, I immediately frowned. At first glance, he looked honest, but he couldnt fool my eyes. I recognised the expression for what it was, a very well practised act. Without a doubt, that guy was planning something devious. ====== Translators Note ====== ?? C Park Don-Gul is using a dialect for the word Now. English is a diverse language, but I havent come across a different dialect for now, but I think Yall provides the best fit in the context while keeping in character. ??? ?? C Stop pestering me and A literal translation would be C stir and fry it. The phrase can be used like that but, in this context, its an expression to say you are annoyed and to stop bothering you. I thought about mixing it like: Stir it, fry it, but stop pestering me and figure it out yourselves. But I thought it would be misconstrued and giving an image of cooking when there is no cooking. Chapter 11 MEMORIZE EP.11 Split in Half. Pt.(1/8) This again? If you stayed quiet, you could have just played along. Seeing the smart mouth lady coming to and fro, Park Don-Gul frowned again but didnt refuse her. Compared to before, he began speaking with a smoother voice. Didnt you hear what that Agassi just said? We shouldnt fight amongst ourselves. Why dont you think about your own actions before speaking? S?a??h th? ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Well, thats that. But right now, we are gathered here to share our opinions so why dont you hear my side first? Peoples winds were taken out of their sail, as they meekly acknowledged Park Don-Gul. As if thinking he ate something funny, the smart mouth ladys brows were slightly creased. First, I apologise for everything that happened at that clearing. My speech is rough, dont judge me on it. I am used to speaking like that, but it doesnt mean I hate you guys. Park Don-Gul looked around discretely before lightly stooping his head. While he still faced the disgruntled gaze, it had become slightly softer. Slowly moving to the centre of the party, he sought out the response from everyone. He must have thought the mood was agreeable as Park Don-Gul went straight into the main subject. I agree with this bank ladys words. Yeah. Arguing right now is wrong. Lets bury our hate for each other and find a way to escape those monsters and live. Whatcha think? . Then continue. Its just like I said. I only agree with a part of it, not everything else. But if I go straight to the conclusion, everyone is going to criticise me. So I want everyone to realise the situation for themselves. Which part are you unsatisfied about? As Lee Bo-Rim grumbled out her question, Park Don-Gul had a dreary smile as he replied. Finding a way to survive is obvious, but this co-operation I dont think so. Cooperate? It sounds nice, but look at the situation and search out your feelings. The only thing I hear is dogs sniffing grass. Just when I thought you were saying something intelligent. Just go. Escape alone and live on your own. The smart mouth lady snorted out a laughter, but Park Don-Gul didnt move an inch. Rather, he gave an assenting look as he nodded his head. Obviously, I already thought of that. Then go. Just hear me out. To the end, hmm? Hear everything out. As An-Hyun gave her a look, the hot-tempered, smart mouth lady close her mouth. Receiving the gaze of everyone, Park Don-Gul continued to speak at a leisurely pace. I am ignorant. And crude. But I dont know how to lie. Because I am simple. At that clearing when I was running for my life, I felt a lot of things and thought a lot of things. After that, cooperating sounds offensive to my ears. At Park Don-Guls words, everyone shivered as if it reminded them of what happened in the clearing. As if he was waiting for such response, Park Don-Guls larynx moved slightly. Truthfully, I wasnt just afraid, I was beyond terrified. While its quite embarrassing, my knee went numb and I almost wet myself. Think. Would you stay still when things that you saw only in TV and movies appeared right before your eyes? If that scout guy didnt act fast, then most of us would be monster chow by now. So I agonised and thought deeply. I am not going to boast or threaten, so dont misunderstand me. I know a thing or two about knives. Knives or whatever, right now whether its human or animals I wont hesitate in killing them. Why? I dont want to die. What happened in the clearing was just so sudden. I was really surprised and bewildered but damn it, I want to live. So if it happens again, I am going to use this weapon so I can live. Park Don-Guls words were long. But, it hadnt ended yet. Though they were uncertain, the party began to gradually focus on his words. Having already discerned his true nature, I clucked my tongue at this ploy, but for now, I decided to see where it would go. Park Don-Gul was still continuing on, as he pointed them out one by one. Others wont see it, but I can. That thuggish looking brother over there looks like he worked out. He even brought a weapon and defeat some monsters, and. You over there. If you could act as much as your big mouth, then maybe you could be of some help. The guy holding the crossbow, I dont even need to say anything about him. And. Those four can definitely help out. What I am saying is that we can establish some kind of cooperation with the lots here. Dont you agree? At Park Don-Guls words, An-Sol, Lee Shin-Wu and Lee Bo-Rims expression became dark. To simplify what he said, it meant those four were of useless. Soon after, Lee Bo-Rim gathered up her courage and spoke out. So you are saying you cant cooperate with useless people? Woh, woh. Calm down. I havent finished yet. Just what. Can you do what that guy did or maybe the crossbow guy? Do you think you can grab a knife or a stone and stab those monsters? All I see is a big fat no. Especially you, sticking next to him and squeaking whenever those bastards come out. That woman over there had the decency to keep her mouth shut. At least she didnt hinder us, at that much, I dont have anything say. The woman Park Don-Gul indicated was the person who just asked me why I was leaving my place. She still maintained her calm but cold exterior. There was silence before Lee Bo-Rim spoke again with a shaky voice. Compared to before, her voice was quite dead. So in conclusion, we are going to abandon people who are useless. Lee Bo-Rim seemed unable to get over what was said, and this made me think what kind of person Park Don-Gul was. While I knew where he was leading this too, his current act did open up for deeper introspection. Early on I thought that his head was full of shit, but he had correctly discerned the current situation and spoke logically. Regardless of his ulterior motives. Seeing the despondent Lee Bo-Rim, Park Don-Guls confidence was restored as he showed his yellowish teeth and spoke. Why are you jumping ahead. I havent spoke of such thing yet. Dont be so sensitive. The world is give and take. If we are going to cooperate, it just means that you will have to prove your worth. If we head out now with this vague cooperation, what do you think will happen? That thuggish guy will be too busy taking care of his girlfriend, and that kid will be frozen solid that he might drag us down. What I am saying is that I dont want to cooperate or protect idiots. For me, my lifes the most important. Isnt it the same with you? That smart mouth lady didnt seem to have anything to say, as she only clenched her hand tightly. The bank ladys face was positively red, and I could see that her hand was clenched tightly in a fist. She was trembling but didnt say anything. Park Don-Gul leisurely observed the state everyone was in, and he must have felt it was time for the final blow as he spoke with great fluency. I am sure everyone feels the same, that their life is the most important. If you acknowledge that, then lets talk frankly. We cant cooperate with some people here. Just look at us now, we are flying blind. You there, kid. Dont you agree? Being pointed at, An-Sol looked to Hyun with an embarrassed face as her mouth moved up and down. Seeing her mouth mumbling, it seems she had something to say but words didnt come out as intended and she bowed her head again. Seeing that, Park Don-Gul lifted his two shoulders in an exaggerated manner as spoke again. This guy knows it as well, didnt he tell the kid to walk on his own? If we did as the crossbow guy said, we wouldnt have been in such situation. Mhmm? Why are you reacting like that? Am I barking some nonsense again? It wasnt pure nonsense. Regardless of his intentions, Park Don-Guls evaluation was correct. The problem was that he threw a fastball at the people who needed help. If you think I am wrong, prove yourself. Go downhill and kill one or two of those monsters and drag it right in front of me. I will shut up right then. . It seems he said everything he needs to have said as Park Don-Gul moved back to his spot. I was curious about everyones response. I moved my gaze and slowly observed everyones expressions. An-Hyun seemed deep in thought as he had his eyes closed, An-Sol was trembling lightly next to him. Though the most pitiful amongst them was Lee Bo-Rim and Lee Shin-Wu. They were definitely targeted early on by Park Don-Gul. I could see their teeth were chattering due to nervousness. For a while, no one spoke up, but the first one to speak up again was An-Hyun. I understand what you are saying. While An-Hyun usually kept his silence, he glanced at his sister before speaking with a clear voice. Sol is not my girlfriend, shes my sister. I dont have the slightest intention to abandon her. Oppa. Touched, An-Sol suddenly hugged An-Hyun. Seeing those two, Park Don-Gul didnt seem to have known that as he rattled out a response. Siblings? I didnt know that. Well, we cant do anything about that, but nothing changes. Who can guarantee that what happened before wont repeat itself? The situation was turning out to be quite fun. As he couldnt target An-Hyun directly, Park Don-Gul had targeted the cumbersome An-Sol to pressure An-Hyun. It looks like Park Don-Gul had chosen to leave by himself. However, he didnt want to leave quietly as he had shaken everyones confidence. An-Hyun didnt speak anymore, and the hill became silent. The atmosphere had become so silent I couldnt even hear their breathing. Well, dont think so badly of me. I droned on for a bit, but the situation too uncertain right now, its just lukewarm. Also, a lot of people already seems to hate me. So what. What is it that you want.? Regardless, when the smart mouth lady asked with less bite than before, Park Don-Gul responded immediately. What I want, is for us to create a proper team right now. Chapter 12 MEMORIZE EP.12Split in Half. Pt.(2/8) No one spoke a word. Park Don-Guls words stabbed deeply into everyones hearts. Wetting his lips with his, Park Don-Gul continued. There is no need for trust when everyone thinks their own life is the most important. What I want is a team that helps each other and wont drag us down. I only want people who are prepared for this. Thats. too much. Lee Bo-Rim replied in anguish, but it didnt look like she would give in. Still, the people who kept Park Don-Gul in check, An-Hyun and the smart mouth lady kept their mouth closed. Lee Bo-Rims face was filled with hopelessness and she had responded in utmost desperation. Go ahead and call me selfish. Its not like anything will happen. But mark my words, if this doesnt seem like it will work, I will go alone. It seems like you guys hate me already. And truthfully, I dont think I am the only one thats tired of this halfway attitude. That crossbow guy must have gotten frustrated so he left to go and keep watch. You guys, start using your brains. Are you joking? Being useless. Or being absolute no help, how do you know without trying first? The smart mouth lady disputed immediately. However, there was no strength in her voice. Park Don-Gul looked like he just caught a prey, as he replied with a satisfied look. Know without trying first.? Are you joking with me? What? Do you still think this isnt reality? Are you running around thinking you have extra lives? This isnt a computer game where you can save and load. Wake up! If we bumble ahead and someone makes just one mistake. Halting for a bit, Park Don-Gul took his thumb and dragged it across his neck. We all die. His last words seem to have been a great shock to everyone as they all looked shaken. Lee Bo-Rim just stared down at the ground with a vacant expression, and the smart mouth lady just chewed on her lips. Still, the only person who kept her composure was that icy woman. Dont take it the wrong way. I already know you hate me. I understand why and I apologise again for that. But dont act on useless nonsense. I havent said anything about abandoning anyone. Seeing their response, Park Don-Gul gave out a fishy laughter as he thumped his chest. Now thats been said, lets all decide. Anyone who agrees with what I said, come to my side. I will welcome anyone who is prepared. As Park Don-Gul concluded, there was a strained tension that lingered on the hill. Shaken by his words, everyone eyed each other. While I hate to acknowledge it, his words had effectively rattle their minds. Under his speech, Park Don-Gul had manipulated the peoples yearning to survived, and played on that instinct. The repercussion from that backlash began to spread. An-Hyun and An-Sol were deeply troubled, even the smart mouth lady who constantly went head to head with Park Don-Gul was hesitating. In contrast, that good-for-nothing Park Don-Gul was playing around with his iron rod with a relaxed attitude. Frankly speaking, I didnt care as long as An-Hyun and An-Sol didnt go to his side. Nevertheless, to prepare for the unknown I used my Third Eye on the smart mouth lady and the one other woman I had yet to analyse. I had to at least check on the Attributes. My first target, with quite an expectation, was the smart mouth lady. < Player Status > 1. Name : Lee Yu-Jung(Year(s) 0) 2. Sex : Woman(22) 3. Height Weight : 166.3cm 51.7kg 4. Alignment : Good Neutral [Strength 32] [Resistance 38] [Agility 50] [Vitality 30] [Magic Power 48] [Luck 46] (Remaining attribute point: 0 point.) Hmm. I was wondering what stock she put into to confront Park Don-Gul like that, and looking at her Attributes, she definitely had what it took. While An-Hyun and An-Sol had ridiculously impressive stats, this early on her attributes were nothing to scoff at either. She was especially blessed with the high Agility and Magic Power, as it was like opened up two different branches of Magic. I decided to keep an eye out for Lee Yu-Jung. Next, I turned my Third Eye to the last woman. She stirred up my curiosity as well. < Player Status > 1. Name : Kim Han-Byeol(Year(s) 0) 2. Sex : Woman(21) 3. Height Weight : 170.2cm 48.5kg 4. Alignment : Lawful Chaos [Strength 28] [Resistance 32] [Agility 46] [Vitality 24] [Magic Power 68] [Luck 40] (Remaining attribute point: 0 point.) < Unique Ability > 1. Charisma (Rank: F Plus) Huk. The moment I saw the Unique Ability, without me knowing, I exclaimed in surprise. This is ridiculous. Charisma? The shock I received was similar to when I check An-Sols information, and I was left momentarily speechless. I could now understand why Kim Han-Byeol reminded me of her when I first saw her. She had the same Charisma ability as her. I was left with fleeting regret that I shouldnt have seen her status, but I shook my head to clear that thought. My thoughts became crowded. Based on my initial plan, both Lee Yu-Jung and Kim Han-Byeol were the right type of people I couldnt let go of. My mind was uneasy, and out of habit I gathered sand in my hand and let go. Fear and doubt entered my heart. An-Hyun and An-Sol. Lee Yu-Jung and Kim Han-Byeol. These four exceeded the average starting Attributes in Hall Plain. Even if we were all completely scattered, with their Attributes, they could all survive. Is there something I overlooked? No matter how much I thought, I couldnt find an answer. Although I had several hypotheses, there was no definite conclusion. For now, I decided to put the matter aside. To observe the situation again, I activated my Third Eye once more. I was of the mind to drag the four of them with me, and I would have plenty of time to scrutinise them later. ***** The very first person that stood up was Lee Shin-Wu. His Alignment was Lawful Good, and while this indicated he was friendly, it also had its disadvantageous. Most of the times, people with such Alignment didnt have a backbone and were led by others. While it was unfortunate letting someone go with such Luck Attribute, there was nothing to him other than that, so I sent off with a light prayer. I, I want to be part of your team! Mhmm. Park Don-Gul evaluated Lee Shin-Wu with a critical eye before speaking in a rough voice. You will have to protect yourself. The moment you become a hinderance, I am going to throw you away without hesitation. Yes! I understand! I will try my best! Good! If you fulfil your role, then I will do my best to support you. Let us do our best to survive in this hellish world. And. I am sorry about before. I was too arrogant. Please forgive me. When he received Don-Guls positive response, Lee Shin-Wu ran toward him with a relieved expression. The scene of them drawing closer, was truthful, not a wholesome sight. For now, having recruited Lee Shin-Wu, Park Don-Guls next target was An-Hyun. You there. You should think carefully. If its you, I will welcome you anytime. That good-for-nothing idiot had deliberately and forcefully emphasised us when he asked to join in a polite voice. An-Hyuns face was full of worry. He was at a crossroad and the path was his to choose. Not only An-Sol, but everyone else swallowed heavily as they waited for An-Hyuns decision. After a while, An-Hyun slowly opened his mouth. My answer remains the same. I am not going to abandon my sister. His voice didnt fluctuate and had responded firmly. Immediately, An-Sols face brightened considerably and the bank lady seemed more reassured. Though, An-Hyun wasnt finished. However. That team you spoke of, it you will include Sol, than I might accept. Oh dear. With that, the ball was in Park Don-Guls court again. This was an unexpected boon for Park Don-Gul, as the choice was now his to make. His slightly pained looked morphed into an unwelcome expression as he replied. Thats a bit complicated. Truthfully, I dont know about you, but your sister Sol will be difficult to protect and we have no intention to either. You dont need to worry about that, as I can do the work of two people. No, its not that simple. There are situations where it doesnt work. Like in the clearing, if she drag us down it will just be more trouble. Then it cant be helped. Just leave it for now. We will figure it out after all the team members have been decided. Park Don-Gul had intentionally cut off An-Hyun to give himself a leeway later on. Under all his talk, there were minute calculations and manipulations. In truth, there was only me and An-Hyun that actively fought against the Deadman. Yet, I wasnt amongst them and the scale would tip in whichever direction An-Hyun went. Of course, there was a risk of not accepting An-Hyun, but Park Don-Gul had left himself rooms to manoeuvre and succeed in shaking the party once more. You. Well, do whatever you want. Always point out to do this, do that, its just troublesome to deal with you. Park Don-Gul grumbled toward Lee Yu-Jung. She didnt say anything, but only frowned at that. He turned his head without regret and looked toward the still Lee Bo-Rim and Kim Han-Byeol. Then. I want to hear from the rest of you as well. . s?a??h th? N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. As I said, dont misunderstand me. If I was going to abandon everyone, would I have accepted my friend over here? This kid said clearly that he wont drag me down, he will protect himself and help out willingly. I didnt take this role because I wanted to, I was really going to leave by myself. Anyway, I did this to survive. If you want to join this team, just promise in front of everyone just like the kid did. How can I. The person who responded, in the end, was Lee Bo-Rim. Glancing at Kim Han-Byeol for a moment, Park Don-Gul replied immediately. That you wont need blind protection and will help out the team however you can. If you wont be any help at all, I will throw you away like trash. But if you are useful, we will help you out to the best of our ability. Those who are willing to harden their hearts, come to his team. Being useful to the team in any way possible. The nuance of his words was very strange and full of danger. Seems like Lee Bo-Rim had dimly realised such truth as she still looked hesitant. Kim Han-Byeol looked full of contempt. Licking his lips, Park Don-Gul spoke to Kim Han-Byeol this time. You as well. . Wait a minute. Kim Han-Byeol still had that icy exterior, but she closed her eyes as if she was in deep thought. I was slightly worried, but if I was right, then the chances of her withholding her decision were high. It seems Park Don-Gul allowed that much as he stepped back a bit and stood shoulder to shoulder with Lee Shin-Wu. The obvious choice of rejecting the team was stuff that happened in novels or manhwa. In reality, a humans emotion was a weak animal. Even more so when their life was on the line, they threw away their pride easily as if it was an everyday occurrence. I wonder how much time had passed? In the end, the first person to stand up was Lee Bo-Rim. She feebly nodded her head, and spiritless walked toward walked step by step next to Park Don-Gul. She looked like she was facing a deep inner conflict, but she dropped her head and joined next to Park Don-Gul and Lee Shin-Wu. Park Don-Gul had a pleased smile on his face. ====== Translators Note ====== Was going to finish off 13 today, but I ran out of time. Chapter 13 MEMORIZE EP.13Split in Half. Pt.(3/8) Under Park Don-Guls suggestion, An-Hyun looked deeply troubled. If someone other than Park Don-Gul was making a team, then I am sure he wouldnt be this conflicted. An-Hyuns natural inclination could not allow him to trust Park Don-Gul. No matter the glossy speech, there was some unspeakable darkness that An-Hyun had sniffed out. Regardless, Park Don-Gul had pronounced a just cause. No matter what he said, he was targeting those three (An-Sol, Lee Shin-Wu, Lee Bo-Rim) and had managed to grasp the two of them. An-Hyuns anxiety had grown as large as it could. He couldnt abandon his sister, but the very action of said sister at the clearing already answered his dilemma. To make matters worse, he lost the privilege to choose. Having given that privilege to Park Don-Gul, he was stuck between a rock and a hard place. If the advantage continued to roll toward Park Don-Gul, then the chances of An-Hyun, An-Sol and Lee Yu-Jung being left behind was high. Ironically enough, Park Don-Gul himself did not know that such action was leading him in digging his own grave. My perspective was completely different from others. I looked at the persons Alignment and their Attributes and judged it the person can survive. Park Don-Gul, however, did not care for such abilities or even wanted such things. From the very beginning, the team I and Park Don-Gul wanted had different standards. I wanted companions that could help me after we arrived in Hall Plain, Park Don-Gul just wanted a team he could dominate. This situation, if you see it in one way, was quite a boon for me. Still, the power would slide in whichever direction Kim Han-Byeol and I went. As I wasnt there, the gaze naturally turned to Kim Han-Byeol. Speaking of her, she had been thinking for a while now. She looked around the surrounding for just a moment, shook off the dirt and stood up. Seeing her lightly biting her lips, it seems she hadnt made her choice yet. I think we should bring the person keeping watch back here. After thinking for so long, the words she spoke did not contain any choices. The party who had been anxiously waiting on Kim Han-Byeols choice gave out a loud sigh. Babbling something like, Ah, yeah, right. Park Don-Gul gave out a vague acceptance. Well. Bring him on board. On the way back, explain to him what happened and tell him to choose. We dont have all the time in the world, so stop with your setups. Ah. Wait a moment. Park Don-Guls words managed to latch onto Kim Han-Byeol from turning away. Fixing the best smile he possibly could, he continued on. You or he can be a big help. So when you are coming back, please speak well. I will make sure you wont regret it. Anyhow, seeing that. While speaking, he glanced hastily at An-Hyun and intentionally muddled his words. Anyhow, you two are welcome on my team. So I hope you make the right choice. Park Don-Guls acting had reached its climax and was putting on the finishing strokes. Lee Shin-Wu seemed already reliant on Park Don-Gul, as he sent an encouraging signal to Kim Han-Byeol. The winner of this round was Park Don-Gul. No matter how distasteful it was, he had achieved the goal of his scam. While he stumbled at the start, his age wasnt just for shit and giggles. Lee Shin-Wu and Lee Bo-Rim just knew yet that they were no more than meat shield or his plaything. Or maybe they did know but surrendered everything for the sake of living. Seeing Kim Han-Byeol approaching, I slowly closed my eyes. I had a headache and on another side, I was quite lucky. If I was determined I could have impeded Park Don-Guls plan, but then I would loose all purpose of leaving that discussion in the first place. Although it wasnt intended, this could become a win-win for me. Park Don-Gul had grabbed the initiative and chased off An-Hyun and Lee Yu-Jung, allowing me to secure three of the four I had in mind. Before his murderous intent was a hindrance, and it would be a complete stupidity in not letting him disappear by his lonesome. While it was frustrating to see the people I had in mind hanging onto his ornate speech, it had come down to each of their own personal problems, so I didnt need concern myself with it. Now if I could lead the last remaining person in the right direction, I felt this debacle would solve itself quite quickly. Sak Sak. While my eyes were closed, I could hear the grass shuffling behind me. I didnt need to turn around to guess who it was. I immediately arose myself and mounted the crossbow on my left arm. Whenever I saw Kim Han-Byeol, it always created a weird feeling in me as it reminded me of her. Pointing my crossbow in the general surrounding, I did my best in pretending I was hard at work in keeping watch. Soon, I heard a rather low voice calling for me. Excuse me. Yes?! As I turned with a slight surprise on my face, I could see Kim Han-Byeol tranquil eyes staring back at me. I intentionally massaged my left arm as I tried to look pained. I did hear one or two roars, but I dont think they are near us yet. Thank you for the hard work. The discussion is almost over, so I think you should come back now. Then lets head back right now. Looking as naturally as possible, I turned around to head back. As I predicted, Kim Han-Byeol caught me. Wait. Turning around once more, I could see a hesitant Kim Han-Byeol opening her mouth to speak. Well. The conversation went into a weird direction. Weird direction? Yes. It happened like this. Kim Han-Byeol nodded and explained everything that had happened. I wanted to discern what she was feeling inside as I listened to her story, but she was very objective and only spoke of the core issues. I was quite impressed by it as in situations like this, the person usually took a side. So presently, that is what happened. Well. What will you do? After finishing her story, Kim Han-Byeol bit into her curiosity and asked which side I would take. I had already decided long ago, but I showed a worried face as I stooped around. I didnt expect it would go in that direction. I am still undecided. Me as well. What do you think about this Ajussis words? Looking into my eyes, she spoke in a quieter voice than usual. I dont think its wrong, but. Is there something not to your liking? Yes. Whenever I see that Ajussi, I feel very uncomfortable. But strangely enough, I cant find anything wrong with what he said. Lee Shin-Wu and Lee Bo-Rim had gone over to the other side. Seeing them, Kim Han-Byeol began to worry. I realised then, for the first time, why she personally came to bring me back. Though I wanted to talk more, quite a significant amount had passed so I kept quiet and continued walking. Just confirming part of her worries and spreading seasoning over it should be enough. Both of us were silent, but without a doubt, Kim Han-Byeol was following behind. After I thought this issue stewed enough between us, I opened my mouth to speak again. I dont like what that Ajussi said. . From the beginning, he mixed logic with loopholes. Thats why what he said can only be wrong. He wrapped these blindspots in logical reasoning, and made it sound advantageous for him. While there was no response, I felt a silent gaze telling me to continue. While Park Don-Gul pulled out all his stops, there was no way I could let Kim Han-Byeol go. So I decided to explain one by one what she was troubled with. There is one way to differentiate the truth from lies. Can the person keep his words? That Ajussi, does he look like a person who can keep his words? No. Kim Han-Byeol answered immediately. Since the moment we met, I had a dirty impression of him and all his actions is trying to destroy the team. Rather than trusting in his uncertain words, it would be better to stick with the remaining people than joining his team. So I will remain. Taking a peek behind me, Kim Han-Byeol seems to be chewing on my words. Not a minute had passed, but from afar the party came into view and she whisper to my back. I am worried about the two people that joined. This was as good as a confirmation on Kim Han-Byeol;s decision. I thought it was good that I decided to go about a roundabout way describing my thoughts than throwing a straight ball. If I said from the beginning, That bastard Park Don-Gul is trying to swallow Lee Bo-Rim and Lee Shin-Wu alive. So please dont go, if you do, you are going to be taken advantage of she would distrust me as well. She looked like a smart person, and from the small hint, she seems to have immediately grasped the meaning. After a short while, I could clearly see the two separate groups on the hill. The situation was no different than the last time I view them from afar. On one side was An-Hyun, An-Sol and Lee Yu-Jung. On the opposite side was Park Don-Gul, standing along with Lee Shin-Wu and Lee Bo-Rim. When we reached the hill, all six pairs of eyes was focused on me and Kim Han-Byeol. ***** You came only now. Anyways, thanks for the hard work in keeping watch. Seeing Park Don-Gul spewing his nonsense already, disgust surge within me but I forcefully kept it down. An-Hyun had silent eyes. An-Sol had uneasy eyes. Lee Yu-Jung had nervous eyes. Lee Shin-Wu had trembling eyes. Lee Bo-Rim had helpless eyes. Seeing various emotions, I felt strange. I didnt go straight to them but stopped my steps. Kim Han-Byeol followed suit and she also stopped. I thought you would come quick. Anyway did you at least hear what happened? Yes, I heard. Somehow it became like this. Its difficult but try to understand. This is all so that we can survive. I could hear Lee Yu-Jung spewing profanity in a low voice. Regardless, Park Don-Gul strode toward me and opened his hand toward me. Come to our team. We can become friends. If its you, and that Agassi behind you are welcome. The atmosphere rose to maximum tension and everyone awaited my reply. Without a care for the others nervousness, I rejected his hand and answered in a cold voice. S?a??h the N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I can judge for myself who I can become friends with. Thank you for the invitation, but I must decline. Park Don-Gul didnt even blink. He didnt withdraw his hand but rather asked Kim Han-Byeol. and you? I cant trust you. Of course, Kim Han-Byeol turned away from him. Looking at the two of us, Park Don-Gul made insidious remarks. Ha~. So thats how it is. I dont know what story that fox told you, but you will definitely regret this. If you know the value of your own life than I hope that you would value to lives of others. Stop with the bullshit. Even though I tried.do as you like. I have no plans to force people who hate me. Dont bother asking to join the team later. That wont happen. Shin-Wu. Bo-Rim. Lets head out! If we stay with these hypocrites any longer, we wont last the day! Seems like they already introduced themselves. Seeing him forcefully dragging out Lee Shin-Wu and Lee Bo-Rim, it felt like a huge burden has been lifted. I walked sedately toward the remaining people. In their eyes, I could see reassurance and unfamiliar kindness toward me. An-Hyun gave out a large sigh as he spoke to me. Thank you for the hard work. As you saw. That happened. Hmm. Its good that it happened. We shouldnt let this get us down. They are the ones that wanted to leave, so let them do as they like. Live or die, they will sort it out by themselves. I was surprised by myself as I laughed at Lee Yu-Jung thorny words. As she said, they had left. We werent the ones abandoned, rather, we were the ones that remained. These two words, they held a huge distinction. TL Note: Apologies for the late update. Really busy trying to finish my degree, need to submit a mini-dissertation in exactly 3 weeks. So this is quite rushed. Also, the slow pace of the story is the largest comment that this story gets, so for the readers now you will see that every title now has Pt. numbers. On my side, I will begin stockpiling chapters and look for a new project to work concurrently. Chapter 14 MEMORIZE EP.14Split in Half. (4/8) Rather than worrying about those who left, we should worry about ourselves. Wont it be better to focus on get down this hill and leaving this forest? I pointed this out to An-Hyun, rather than speaking to everyone else. Naturally, Lee Yu-Jung and Kim Han-Byeols gaze gravitated toward An-Hyun. He must had some experience being the head bully in his neighbourhood, as he didnt show any discomfort in the spotlight. Agreeingly pleasantly enough, he stood from his spot, bowed his head and look down the hill. Going down is a good idea, but I am worried about which direction we should take. We dont even know where we are right now. Lifting his head back up, An-Hyun looked back and forth between the clearing swarming with Deadman and the path that Park Don-Gul and his group took. The path Park Don-Gul took was exactly the opposite direction from the clearing. It felt like Park Don-Gul thought this out before heading out, but in my opinion it was a foolish choice. I think this path is okay. Like the first time, the silent Kim Han-Byeol suddenly pointed out a direction. Following her finger, she was indicating a spot roughly 90 degrees from the center of the clearing. Lee Yu-Jung looked a little uneasy at the closeness to the clearing. Wont it be better to just go opposite the clearing? The distance from that path and the clearing is way too close. Here, add another person thinking the same as Park Don-Gul. An-Hyun thought deeply, and exclaimed with a Ah. He looked as if he had distanced himself from academics, but his thinking belie that. Seeing the slanted confusion of Lee Yu-Jung, Kim Han-Byeol explained calmly. Its simple. Currently those things have gathered in masses at the clearing. If we assume those things are evenly distributed in this forest, than if one place is crowded than another should be as empty. That path has the highest chance of being such. The monsters opposite the clearing might not have heard the disturbance so they could still be there. Rather, it could be even more dangerous. Kim Han-Byeol nodded at An-Hyuns added explanation. While the ideas were not the same, it followed the same path. Still, seeing that it finally felt like things were going the right way, I smiled pleasantly to myself. That makes sense. Then doesnt that means the way that bastard went might be the most dangerous? Yes. Anyways, we should also head down the hill and leave the forest. Sol, get up. Hmm? Hmm! An-Sol was like radish kimchi, she was sucking on her thumb as she looked on the conversation. She stood up hastily at An-Hyuns command. As I and An-Hyun took the lead and began to make decision, I think peoples discontent settled. Rather, comparing now and when Park Don-Gul was still with us, everyones expression and the atmosphere seems much more settled. Especially Lee Yu-Jung, she seems happy about Park Don-Guls difficult path that she even had a smile on her face. And thats how the remaining people, me and the party, went down the hill. ***** Having chosen their escape path, two hours had passed since they had descend the hill. Lush trees were so tall they seems to pierce the sky, because of that the forest was darker now than what we saw on top of the hill. For two hours they traversed the dark forest without rest. With every single step, I heard the sound of mud and grass being grazed and maintained a regular breathing pattern as I followed behind An-Hyun who was taking the lead. The gloomy forest was quiet and was terrifyingly bigger than expected. But according to my memories, if we kept our current pace, we would be out of this forest before evening. A thought floated passed, maybe the Angels intentionally dropped off people with superior Attributes on the highly difficult Forest center. Right now, it was best to leave the forest before evening as the Preparation Room, didnt provide food or water, only clothes and weapons. These necessities were placed in different area. There were Rest Room where you could rest for half a day, or the Save Point where you could sleep overnight. Other methods was to plunder from other Players or steal from the village shops. Oppa. Hmm? Currently An-Hyun and I was in the lead, right behind us was An-Sol and Kim Han-Byeol. With Lee Yu-Jung making up the rear, we headed out, being alert to our surroundings. In the middle of this, An-Sol tugged tightly on An-Hyuns cloth and mumbled with a flushed expression. I need to pee. . At An-Sols shy words, everyone looked around awkwardly. Is she stupid? She looked like a feeble minded child, but to this extent? I began to wonder how she even survived the real world. An-Hyun momentarily stopped walking, catching our eyes, he asked. Can we stop here for a moment? My sister need to see some business. Fortunately, Lee Yu-Jung and Kim Han-Byeol gently agreed. There seems to be some kind of strange connection between women. An-Sol seems afraid to go alone as she stubbornly pestered her brother to come with her, but An-Hyun cruelly sent her off alone. Lee Yu-Jung laughed silently seeing An-Sol being rebuked by her brother and walking shakily alone. She had quickly flopped to the ground, and was sitting there. Will she be alright? Those things could come at us anytime. We are keeping watch so it should be okay. Also, she nineteen, its nonsensical if she cant go to the toilet alone at that age. By the way, how old are you to speak so roughly? Me? Twenty two. You are also speaking without respect so what are you trying to get? But arent you younger than me? No matter how closely I look, you look twenty or twenty one. I am also twenty two. Eh~? So we are equal. Well whats done is done, so why dont we introduce ourselves? As Lee Yu-Jung spoke with a more cheerful voice than before as she looked at everyone, it seems to wear down Kim Han-Byeols mental tension as she followed suit and cautiously sat down. Nodding along with An-Hyun, I sat down on the cold floor. We are going to leave immediately when my sister come back so lets do this simple. My name is An-Hyun. Age, twenty two. What did you do before coming here? At Lee Yu-Jungs question, An-Hyun frown slightly but soon answered. I was just a neighborhood punk that lived off on part time jobs. You? S?a??h th? ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Me? Names Lee Yu-Jung. Same age as you, twenty two. I took a temporary leave from University and was preparing for the civil police exam. Civil police exam. Was that Yu-Jungs dream? I felt that the police uniform would suit Lee Yu-Jung very well. The police and the punk that was sharing a conversation suddenly turned toward Kim Han-Byeol and I. Unable to withstand their curious gaze, Kim Han-Byeol spoke first. Kim Han-Byeol. Twenty one years old. University student. A dongsaeng? What university did you attend? I was attending Yonsei University. Wa~! You must be clever. I am quite envious. With light of admiration in their eyes, the two turned their gaze on the me with Kim Han-Byeol following suit with a look of expectation. I felt awkward under these uncomfortable gaze, but with a calm face I faced their expectations. Names Kim Su-Hyun. Age, twenty three. I was a soldier. Found an oppa~! Speak however you are comfortable oppa. Oppa, were you in the army or the air force or the navy? Then hyung. Please speak as you wish. Hyung, what was your rank? Just before, I thought Lee Yu-Jung was simply a obstinate person but her character seems quite lively. An-Hyun had spoken at the same time as her, when they found out I was in the army. I was an army sergeant. Its really unfortunate. Just a little more and you would have been discharged.. With a wry smile as I looked on at the laughing Lee Yu-Jung, I added a bit more. I was discharged. I was coming back from handing in my discharge papers when I landed here. . . . What was it? Those innocent eyes? This awkward atmosphere? Why are you all looking at me like that? Its alright, its nothing much. So stop looking at me like that. Even though I said it was okay, that awkward silence hanged between us. Giving a cough, An-Hyun turned to look elsewhere, while Lee Yu-Jung looked on pityingly. Even Kim Han-Byeol look at me regretfully. I was perfectly fine. To dispel this awkward atmosphere, Lee Yu-Jung spoke lively as she changed the topic. I still feel like we are in a dream. Usually I would be studying in the library, then close my books and runoff and call my friends. I would be chatting at the rest rooms, then go eat something nice and while coming back home, I would promise myself that I would study seriously tomorrow. I would be doing something like that. Listening to that, everyones expression became dimn. An-Hyun gave a chuckle and joined in. Well, I would be at my part time job at the PC Bang and argue with customers trying to put more on their tabs. Get yelled at by that bastard of a boss for not cleaning properly. Tearing on the chicken that the Mrs gave me, and staying at the counter until finishing time where I go to fetch Sol. Hyung, what were you planning to do when you went home? Me? When An-Hyun suddenly spun the arrow at me, I tilted my head thinking. Hmm. This being over 10 years, I couldnt remember properly. Pondering for a moment, I decided to give a mediocre answer. Well, I dont know. While heading home I would breath in the air of society and realize I was finally free. And when I reach home, I would bow down to my mother and give a call to my father. Then eat the delicious meal my mother made, then soak in a hot bath and then. Wait, why are you looking at me like that again. Dont look at me like I am those pitiful animals. I am really okay. ***** We safely finished our discussion as An-Sol came back from her business. In proper manners, she gave a small bow and said, I am back. She looked adorable. But her words were no different than a signal bringing us back to reality. For that small moment when we introduced and chatted with each other, we forgot about this hellish place. Giving out a loud sigh, An-Hyun patted the dust off him as he stood up. Tasting the brief honey that was our rest, we headed out once more into the dark forest. Even though An-Hyun and I was in the lead, it was me that was secretly leading. We havent encountered a single Deadman yet, as I was sensing the area and deliberately leading our group to places with few Deadmans. However it would soon become impossible to evade them completely. As they got closer and closer to the outskirts of the forest, the Deadmans would be more evenly dispersed. All I could do was to lead them in the direction of the least amount of Deadmans. The most worrying of the group was An-Sol. Even though they were going through the safest route, but the further they went it was possible to come across dozens of Deadmans. In that situation Sol might not be able to calmly face them. Suddenly An-Hyun came to a sudden stop and made an urgent sound. Whats wrong? Shhhhhhh As Lee Yu-Jung and I faced the direction that An-Hyun was pointing to, we could see three Deadman loitering around. With them flaring their nose and wetting their lips, without a doubt they had smelt our scent. I reflexively look at An-Sol, she clasped both her hands over her mouth, and her eyes were closed tightly. At least we had pass the first crisis. They can detect us not only through sight and hearing, but scent as well? Well it looks like that. For now, keep low. Immediately An-Hyun hid himself behind the big tree, embracing An-Sol in his arms. Lee Yu-Jung, Kim Han-Byeol and I also quickly followed suit and hid, waiting for the beasts to pass us by. I saw An-Hyun lifting his shield, but I shook my head. It was better to train in killing Deadman later after leaving the forest. For what reason I couldnt remember clearly, but some of stories I heard in the past between all the Players mouths was to never enter the forest during the Rite of Passage. According to my perception, if we walked half the distance we traveled, we would be out of the forest. Till now we evaded them quite well, but if we kill those beasts there was high chance that we would be surrounded again. If those Deadmans receive the signal and starting amassing, then at that point, there was no longer any solution. Even if we try to clear them before they send off the signal, it was impossible to kill all three at once with only stones or the shield. The sword strap to my waist rattled weakly. In the middle of this, the Deadmans were sniffing their nose as they moved one step at a time toward our tree. Chapter 15 MEMORIZE EP.15Split in Half. (5/8) The Deadmen were sniffing heavily, as they were stalking us. They looked grotesque. Their skin was falling apart at the seams and rotting bones were sticking out of their faces. Fear filled the eyes of the party upon seeing these monsters. They had lived an ordinary life just the day before. For them to be ready for Deadmen in less than a day was a far-fetched dream. Gureurung. Gureurung. The Deadman in the front howled in a low pitch. The monsters were moving slow, so it seemed that they hadnt found us yet.. I frowned when I saw the Deadman at the back turn away and howled. Taking care of three monsters at the same time was a fools dream. Gureurung. Gureurung. I felt the trees tremble each time a Deadman howled. When I turned around, I found out it wasnt the howls but An-Sol who was responsible. Her whole body was trembling heavily against the tree. Stomp. Stomp. I heard the rustling of grass, and two Deadmen arrived in front of the tree. They stopped briefly, lowered their heads, and then began to advance again. We were currently hiding behind a considerably large tree. I was quietly signaling to the party. Each time the Deadman moved one step, we also moved one step to the left. If the Deadman turned its head, we would be instantly caught, but these bastards had a tendency to go only in a straight line so we had a chance to escape without being noticed. One step forward. One step backward. One step forward. One step backward. One step forward. One step backward. After were repeated this three or fours times, we had circled around half of the tree. The Deadmen had advanced to the point from where they could see our previous position. Our surroundings were dead quiet, so everyone tried to breathe as quietly as possible. The Deadmen shook their heads, as if looking for something. They let out a dissatisfied howl and continued to walk forward. I could see a slight relief on everyones faces, but we needed to be a bit more patient. Just when we could all give a little sigh of relief Crack! SNAP! Gasp! An-Sol, whose whole body was trembling as she kept her eyes closed, had finally misstepped. When I looking down, I saw she had broken a small twig. She wasnt able to conceal her gasp after the unlucky encounter. The gasp had certainly reached the ears of the Deadmen. Speaking of the devils. Gureurung! Gureurung! Gureurung! S?a??h th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. The Deadmen howls became more frequent. The whole party froze at the sounds. The sounds of the monsters footsteps became faster, as they followed us around the tree we were hiding behind, and peaked their frightening heads towards us. We were found. Kyaaaa! Gasp. Eeeeeeeeee. The Deadmen opened their mouths and showed their blood-red teeth before they ran towards us. An-Sol screamed. The scream was slightly muffled thanks to An-Hyun covering her mouth, but the three Deadmen still heard it. In a moment of desperation, An-Hyun held the shield in his left hand to protect An-Sol and himself, while I aimed the crossbow. A Deadman ran and crashed head first into An-Sols shield with a loud thud. Plunk! I heard the collision and saw An-Hyun wobbling. Although he had blocked successfully, he only repulsed the Deadman back by a single step. He had his attention split, as he tried to protect both, An-Sol and himself, so that was all his block did. I looked at the second Deadman that followed the first, and quickly prepared to release my crossbow. Worry passed through my mind for a moment, and I lowered my aim down from its head before I fired. Just one or two shots wont be enough. The bolt flew and, Ping, went through the second Deadmans chest. The Deadman reeled left, and I quickly drew my sword. An-Hyun! Send your sister this way! Also, use this sword! An-Hyun bit his lip when he saw the first Deadman violently charging at him again. He pushed An-Sol to me, and stretched out his right arm. Please take care of her! When An-Hyun smashed them with his shield, the Deadmen were sent reeling back a few step again. He had skillfully sent his sister towards at the same time. She was almost slipping as she ran into my arms, while I threw the sword towards An-Hyun. The long sword and An-Sol passed each other midway. Just when An-Sol was safely within my arms after her haphazard run, Lee Yu-Jung and Kim Han-Byeol called out urgently. Oppa, behind you! Watch your back! I know. I glancing behind my back, and saw the Deadman that had turned away earlier running towards my back. It might have been just an instant for the attacker, but my area of perception was far superior than the monsters. In two seconds, I had already loaded my crossbow and aimed. Then fired. Puk! I aimed at the middle of its forehead, and the arrow had no problems drilling through the Deadmans head. Hu Sob Soo~bb I glanced at An-Sol and she seemed like she was about to have a fit. When I crouched down next to her, I saw tears pouring down her eyes. She began to infect me with her sorrow as well. Unknowingly, I began to pet her head, told her that everything was going to be okay, and felt her trembling lessen. An-Hyuns eyes were filled with fear, even though he was equipped with a sword and shield, yet he didnt back down. He faced his fear and stood his ground firmly.. That was the fortitude I wished for in my party. It seemed that An-Hyun was mentally awakening to the situation. An-Hyun lifted his shield to chest level. It was said that the best defense was a good offense. An-Hyun didnt bother swinging his sword, but he rather charged straight forward, with his shield lifted. Bang! Kwang! The charge must have been quite strong this time, I could hear something breaking. After I observed the scene, it seemed like the force of An-Hyuns charge had carved right into the Deadmans chest. When I saw a sword being lifted for a fast counter, I quicky gave him some advice. Aim for the head. Bastards weak point is its head. An-Hyun, who was about to attack aimlessly, hacked through the Deadmans head after he heard my words. His form was a mess, but his strength was sufficient enough that the Deadmans head crumbled without much resistance. The fate of the next Deadman wasnt much different. In the same manner as the first time, An-Hyun blocked with his shield, and while the Deadman was still reeling from the shock, he aimed for its head. After a penetrating sound, the Deadmans body twitched a couple of times, and began to collapse with the sword still in its body. An-Hyun began to fall, dragged down by the Deadmans weight, but he quicky pulled out his sword and lifted his head with a numb look on his face. An-Hyun breathed roughly and looked around. He breathed out explosively, relieving all his tension after he safely defeated the Deadman. He blocked with the shield, and stabbed with the sword. While his actions were simple, not everyone would be able to do it. People fared differently when a Deadman approached them. I was sure most wouldnt just freeze up like An-Sol did, but making off a neat combo against a Deadman like that would have been difficult for most as well. An-Hyun breathed harshly, his arms were hanging by his side. Gasp Gasp It was easy when I threw rocks at it, but having to face it was rather difficult. Obviously. In a situation where survival instincts take over, it would have been amazing if a person could maintain their calm and keep full control over their body. He must had felt a small tingling, because he soon relieved the tension on his arm. An-Sol flew towards An-Hyun and check him all over. Oppa Are you okay? Im not bitten anywhere. Im alright. Sob Sob Im sorry No need to cry. Tears flowed from her eyes as her brother was put in danger because of her. An-Sols tears didnt stop even after she confirmed An-Hyun was safe. Lee Yu-Jung, with a shocked look on her face, trudged next to An-Hyun and slapped him on his back. We are alive thanks to you. You are pretty good. It was nothing. If Su-Hyun Hyung didnt give me the sword, I would be fail miserably. Ah, Hyung. Here, have it back. When I saw the regret of returning the sword, I shook my head and some colour immediately returned to his face. I think it would be better if you kept the sword. Can I really keep it? Yeah I have a crossbow anyways. By the way, did you learn how to use a sword somewhere? Lee Yu-Jung helped An-Hyun, who was looking abashed, sheath the sword. I felt satisfaction when I saw An-Hyun and Lee Yu-Jung make some light banter between themselves. Just before, I was aiming for the Deadmans forehead, but had shot at its chest on purpose. I think everything ended just fine Just a moment. Kim Han-Byeol, who, by throwing a rock had successfully held back the Deadman, looked at us with an uneasy look. Because she kept quiet most of the time, I was curious about what she would say. At the clearing After we killed one of them, didnt they all suddenly start to flock towards us? Um Was it so? Lee Yu-Jung accepted the fact uneasily, and everyones expressions changed. An-Sol looked like she was going to have another fit. An-Hyun must have noticed that, because he lightly patted his sisters back. Then, wouldnt it be good idea to leave this place as fast as possible? Yeah, yeah, we should do that. Then, should we go the other way from where these things came from? Um not really. We will continue from where we left off. If we change the direction now, we might end up sleeping in the forest tonight. I felt proud about how An-Hyun was pushing us to leave the forest today. If we were in a Master to Disciple relationship, I would have petted his head in praise, but now I just nodded in agreement. Even though we spotted several Deadmen in front of us, An-Hyun had spoken truthfully. We quickly began to withdraw from the place after taking a moment to compose ourselves. Chapter 16 MEMORIZE EP.16Split in Half. (6/8) I have said it once before, but in Hall Plain, Deadmen dont even qualify as monsters. Whatever ability they had was a little intelligence and ability to spread contagions. An adult man with a steel pipe can defeat a Deadman 80% of the time, to prove his mettle to enter Hall Plain. (Assuming a one-to-one ordinary situation with nothing else happening.) An-Hyun was now equipped with a sword and shield and had an overall good base Attributes. If he had a willing heart and knew how to wield a weapon, he would go far. As far as seeing the Deadman as a joke. Once the dam had burst, An-Hyun became more resolved, his slashes no longer had a roughness to it. An-Hyun was a prodigious and gifted fighter. It seems he still had to overcome his fear, as he still attacked with a simple block and counter. If he became more confident, he could easily dispatch a couple of them with just his sword alone. And like that, break straight through. We were swiftly making our way out of the forest. Grasping for a way to escape, Kim Han-Byeol found hints of a forest trail, and there was hope that we could escape this forest by following this path. The partys speed increased with our renewed hope. However, we could not disregard the fact that as we walked further down this path, it was more likely Deadmen would start appearing. Since we were in this situation, I decided it was good of An-Hyun to gain battle experience as he was already taking charge of most of the battles. With their mouth wide open, four Deadmen howled irritatingly as they sniffed our scents. More and more, it seems that An-Hyuns confidence was nothing more than bloodlust. Seeing her brother lifting his sword and shield, An-Sol spoke in a hushed voice. Oppa. Be careful. Yeah. Just wait for a few minute. Hyung, protect Sol and the guys please. Dont worry about it. I will protect everyone. Smiling back at hearing, Whos a guy? from Lee Yu-Jung, he ran out with a fiercely toward them. Though he had defeated two of these things before, it was his first time facing four at once. I notched my bolt on the crossbow and prepared for any possibilities. With just a meter left between the dashing monsters and An-Hyun, he deftly stepped left away from them. While a humans body was flexible, these monster were not. With the Deadmens joints were hardened, and in their straight rush to rip him apart, they had to stop to change direction. In this instant moment of vulnerability, An-Hyun stab one of its head. One out. He immediately pulled out his sword and faced the remaining three. Seeing An-Hyun dispatch them so easily, I felt that trash was trash. Though what I really did like was how An-Hyun preyed on their weakness, rather than falling back on the simple block and slash attack. I wanted to commend him for taking advantage of Deadmens vulnerability to turns. I heard something shatter and saw one of the monsters stepping back. Deadman only had one method of attack, and that was to rip their opponent with their teeth. The most effective counter with a shield was to lift it just above the chest. Without ever being taught that, An-Hyun had instinctively used said tactic. Deadman bared its teeth as An-Hyun plunged his sword like a meteor. With the plunge, that was two out! Sending the two packing, only half of the original four was left. An-Hyun held his shield more loosely on his left arm, the ease at killing the first two monsters must have made him more relaxed. One of the monsters attacked, looking for any possible way at least take one bite, but An-Hyun calmly watched the approaching monster with his sword held in reverse stance. Watching this, my eyes were tinged with surprise. Could it be. A sword drawing technique? An-Hyun estimated his sword point and judged his timing. I was a master in the art of unsheathing the sword and knew the principal that An-Hyun was attempting. The gaping Deadman entering the strike zone. Within that instant, I saw An-Hyun grasping his sword tightly. The time was now! Sheeek! The sound of flesh being cut rang clearly through the air. While rough, the single slash was superbly done and sent the Deadmans head flying. I saw pure pleasure on An-Hyuns face. But I frowned again, there was still one left. Another Deadman immediately lunged at An-Hyuns back as the one in front of him fell. An-Hyun promptly raised his shield, but with it being held loosely, there was no way it could hold back the charging Deadman. I quickly readied my loaded crossbow and waited as I saw the two collide. Bang! Kuk! As expected, An-Hyuns shield flew off. His left arm, rather than his whole body as before, had faced the brunt of the impact. His hand must be jittering right now. With that collision, An-Hyun became defenceless, and the Deadman didnt miss that opportunity as it lunged towards his chest like a striking snake. Seeing this I immediately fired my crossbow. An-Hyun was too precious to become monster food. With a sharp ringing in the air, the bolt flew and struck exactly on the Deadmans head. An-Hyun slumped and looked on like he lost ten years of his life as the Deadman that tried to rip out his neck collapsed seamlessly. Hu. Boss, nice shot! Lee Yu-Jung joke, as if she seemingly forgot about the danger we were in just now. While An-Hyun was good, he still wasnt able to be one step ahead in the fight. Well, this much was quite good already, it might be impertinent of me to expect more of him. Rubbing his neck while looking shell-shocked, An-Hyun thanked me. You saved me. Hyung, thank you. Nah, I only helped with one of them. Everything was thanks to you. With a look of disbelief, he shook his head and muttered idly. I never expected it to attack like that. If it wasnt for Hyung, I might just have been. Glancing at An-Sol, she was pouting and looked like she was about to cry again. An-Sol was quaking, looking like she didnt want to hear anything more on the issue. There was nothing you could do. Your strike was excellent, in situations like this, I can support you as. Uwaah! Before I could finish my sentence, An-Sol couldnt wait any longer and ran towards her brother in tears. It was a tear-jerking brother and sister relationship. Feeling awkward, I unloaded my crossbow and put the bolts back in my pouch. The militaristic of the two, Lee Lee Yu-Jung eventually spoke with an envious tone. This is me speaking only from observation, but it looks easy enough, I think I can do it as well. Che. I should have also brought a weapon along. Han-Byeol, do you have anything? Kim Han-Byeol responded by delving around her bosom and withdrew a short knife. I am not sure if it could be used as a throwing knife, but overall it was an ineffective weapon, as the person had to be very close to the enemy to inflict a telling blow. In the hands of a master like me, it was a different story, but an ordinary person had a bigger chance of getting bitten than managing a successful strike against a monsters head. I am not sure if that will be much help. Why are you carrying that thing around? Just in case. If something bad happens, I rather kill myself. . Are you some kind of virtuous Joseon woman. Chaste till death? Kim Han-Byeols calm voice cowed Lee Yu-Jung. Shaking her head, she looked at my left arm. Lee Yu-Jung looked at the crossbow on my left arm enviously. Unable to hold herself back, she babbled disappointedly. Dont you have another steel pipe like that bastard had? Han-Byeol. Can you look around and see if there is anything I can use? Theres nothing. Lee Yu-Jungs babbling and talking however she please left Kim Han-Byeol looking uncomfortable. I wondered what happened to Park Don-Gul and his party? Compared to the Rite of Passage in my first life, we were having a much easier time. Back then. The first two-day was nothing but running. I wondered how they were faring. Would they be running for their lives? Who knows. It might be possible they were already cut up and were being digested inside a Deadmans stomach. That wasnt my problem, so I promptly erased it from my head. I am not sure if it was the effect of the battle, or from An-Sols comforting, but An-Hyun walked toward us tiredly. Hyung. I saw the trail becoming more distinctive. I think we are almost there, lets continue. Yeah, lets go. Having listened in on our conversation between me and An-Hyun, Lee Yu-Jung seems to be full of regret at her weaponless state and started throwing a tantrum. Che. Amusing, very amusing. If you keep this up you might just snuff it. Be careful. Its better running about then getting eaten standing still. Anyway, lets get going. I know too. This forest is wearing on me as well. I would be out of here in a second if I could. Like this, we defeated the four Deadmen and quickly went down the path. This path would certainly let us escape this forest. But I was becoming concerned about the increasing number of Deadmen lurking about on the outskirts. I could already detect twenty Deadmen with my detection skill, and the number was rising. No matter the route, I had a feeling that it would be no different than this one. Comparing four Deadmen to a mass of twenty was like Heaven and Earth. If it was like this, and excluding a frontal charge, there was only one way to create an opening for an escape route. Sighing loudly to myself, I tried to come up with a good argument to persuade the party. ***** As expected, the outskirts of the forest were crowded with the Deadmen. No matter how you saw it, there were over twenty of them scattered all over making Geureung noises. That was just the number of them in front of us, but if we caused a disturbance here the number of monsters that could pop out from the everywhere couldnt be ignored. Far off a stone wall could be seen, pointing to evidence of civilisation. Over it, a rough hewn thing resembled a beginning of a road. Just one more step and we would be out of this forest. Everyone seems to be gripped by this realisation. No matter how excellent An-Hyun is, it was impossible for him to handle twenty Deadmen at once. But to leave here like this, we were rooted in place by this drawback. Shit. How do you expect to go through that? s?a??h th? N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Lee Yu-Jungs absentminded comment drilled through our ears. There was no guarantee that a different path would yield a different result. An-Hyun and Kim Han-Byeol lowered their heads silently, unable to come up with any good idea. There was only one method left. Lightly sighing, I decided to help them out a bit. I have an idea. As they heard my words, their ears tilted up. I decided to get straight to the point. Chapter 17 MEMORIZE EP.17Split in Half. (7/8) Lure. We are going to lure them out. What? We are going to lure those monsters? Similar, but slightly out of context. I shook my head uneasily. Everyone watched me with blank eyes, but Kim Han-Byeol seemed to roughly understand me when she raised her eyebrows. Anyway, it seemed necessary to explain a little more. No. Rather than luring them out, its one of us becoming bait for these monsters. I stopped for a moment and pointed my finger towards the forest. I spoke as I watched everyones gaze turn back into the forest. If you make a commotion, the monsters will surely run towards the bait. If we maintain the aggro we can lure them into that forest. Afterwards the party can cross through the gap and climb over the wall. Then we will be out of the forest. On purpose, I spoke with a hopeful tone that we could escape the forest but everyones face turned sceptical. It was not a positive response. They were not happy by any means. Nevertheless, as they had nothings to say, they must have all thought it was a valid plan. Of course, there was one essential problem in finalising this plan. It was obvious, the thought on everyones mind. Who would be the bait? If those Deadmans walked slowly like Zombies, it might be doable. But once a Deadman finds a prey, they start sprinting. At just one moment of hesitation, the person acting as bait would be instantly surrounded and become food. For a while, everyone just looked at each other. Again, it was the fast thinking Kim Han-Byeol that asked the main point. This means that one person has to sacrifice himself, isnt it? Of course. Who will do it? Silence. With the end of the forest in sight, anyone would hesitate in this situation. I already had considered such thoughts, and with a light sigh, I lifted my hand. I would feel the lot more comfortable doing it myself, rather than letting someone else doing this hard task. The person who came up with it should do it. So I will do it. Absolutely not. Its too dangerous. Oppa. Han-Byeol is right. Lets just hide a while longer. Un? Kim Han-Byeol instantly was opposed to the plan, with Lee Yu-Jung trying to persuade me otherwise. Still, this much was within expectation so I presented them with my answers I prepared beforehand. We cant wait forever. We dont know when those things could find us. We could always head out to a different direction. It was Kim Han-Byeol again refuting me. I shook my head, as I told them my rebuttal. Moving will take time and its almost evening. If we want to escape, this is the last chance. But. Kim Han-Byeol still seemed sceptical, so I spoke with more force than usual. Of course, I still remembered the discomfort on Kim Han-Byeols face when Lee Yu-Jung spoke impolitely, so I had yet to talk to her. If there is no opening, we have to make one. There is no guarantee the situation would improve if we move to another area. Seeing no way to refute this, Kim Han-Byeol closed her mouth with a heavy scowl. There was a moment of silence. I am sure they felt relieved at the fact that they didnt have to act as bait, with one part feeling sorry for me. This was the difference between them and Park Don-Gul. Park Don-Gul had called this hypocrisy. If we had the same conversation this moment, I am sure Park Don-Gul and I would have similar thoughts, to a point. The past me would make a show, telling everyone to stop trembling but right now this party needed a silent Hyung who always had their back. If Park Don-Gul could have controlled himself, or if he had some use, I wouldnt have sent him away like that. I chuckled at myself at this impossible dream. Then. Ah. Su-Hyun Oppa will be in danger. When I turned my head, An-Sol was mumbling with a red face. Was she worrying about me? I wanted to kiss her admirable heart, but An-Hyun was just an arms length away so I was satisfied with just smiling at her. I spoke while pretended to look around and alert. We cant just throw away this chance to escape the forest. I always thought a time will come when we have to put up with this much danger. That time just came earlier than expected. Thats all. But Its laughable that a twenty-three year old like me will talk about this, but Im the oldest here. If I dont volunteer here, when else would I be able to? An-Sols face seemed to be a little brighter as I spoke cheekily. An-Hyun, who kept silent until then, opened his mouth for the first time. It was a face of resolve after thinking about something deeply. Hyung. Hmm? That time when we faced the monsters. They usually walk around, but when they find a person, its like they start running. There is a chance you will get caught acting as bait. Even then, it looks to me like they were just walking faster. Im confident that I wont get caught when I run at full speed. I just need to think of it like the usual run we do during the morning roll call. Even though if we manage to escapeb..ut.. Oppa . Later How will you escape? Kim Han-Byeol, who was silently listening on, tacked on an utterance. Why is she like this all of a sudden? This she just called me an Oppa just now? Did I mishear? Tilting my head, I retorted. I will figure something out when I get there. Anyways, I think this is the only way. Han-Byeol, and everyone, I am only thinking about how all of you can leave this forest right now. Then lets do it together Hyung. We cant let Hyung do everything. I shall go with. He should just stay where he is. As An-Sols eye became wide and grabbed tightly onto An-Hyun cloth. With an exaggerated expression, I gave a loud sigh and spoke to An-Hyun. No. You have to go with everyone. Why? Hyung doesnt need to face the dangers alone. You never know if those things are beyond the wall. We need one person to protect the party just in case. Also, its better for just one person to act as bait. Still. And you have a sister. When I mentioned An-Sol, An-Hyun immediately shut up. An-Sol was looking at me with a complicated expression. Gratitude. Worry. Remorse. Usually, I hate kids like An-Sol, but strangely enough, she wasnt as detestable. After some time had passed, An-Hyun nodded his head with some effort. I got it. I leave it to you Hyung. Of course, I want to live as well. Just have faith. Yes. I will. Trust me. There is no time like the present, so I am going to head off now. Everyone, keep low. When you think I have lure them far away, Hyun you lead the party and run. Never look back. Dont be foolish and look backwards. Just look straight forward and run. Understand? The women had nothing to say. Everyone had mixed feelings on their face. Relief that they might just live, mixed with the guilt that they didnt stand up to act as bait. When I was loading the crossbow to prepare myself and head out, I could hear Kim Han-Byeol, Lee Yu-Jung and An-Sol say their one piece. I am sorry. Oppa Thank you. Please dont die. Be safe. At their heartfelt worry, I responded with a strong voice. Good Luck. S?a?ch* Th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. ***** I moved off immediately. Of course, it didnt mean that I started off making a ruckus as soon as I came out of hiding. If I started making noise right now, we could be unlucky and the party could be caught as well. I looked around quickly and saw a pile of rocks on the uphill. If I climbed it, I could observe the situation and all the Deadmans will be able to find me. There were no tree with much girth, but if I was alone, it was enough for me to hide and move undetected. Keeping as low as possible, I moved from tree to tree. I tried my best to keep my breathing and footsteps as quiet as possible as I moved undetected. I had plenty of experience in stealth, so it wasnt difficult. In that moment, I remembered my first time in the Rite of Passage. In the clearing, Park Don-Gul and Lee Yu-Jung was fighting, and the rock he kicks brought a swarm of Deadman. At that time, I tried to survive alone and escaped alone. I didnt even manage to get a proper direction as I floundered in the forest for two days, trying to flee. It was laughable comparing then and now. I could have been more composed. There might have been another way. Those regrets suddenly floated up. Reduced my breathing, and deaden my footstep. In this state, I steadily moved from tree to tree, avoiding detection. The pile of rocks as my target, though it wasnt tall, the rocks were round so the Deadman would not be able to climb so easily. I also thought that I might see a village or buildings beyond the wall at that height. I moved through about twenty trees, and not once was I detected. In not time, I had arrived in front of the pile of rocks and gave a quick glance at my surroundings before prompting climbing it. With the open view, I could clearly see the situation below. Unfortunately, there were no village or buildings beyond the stone wall. However, that wasnt much of a concern as I would find them as I head to the centre. I thought it was a good thing that I gave up on a full frontal charge. The judgement made through magical sense was not off its mark. Seeing all the Deadman in the surroundings, I slowly stood up atop the pile of rocks. Looking at the side where the party was hidden, An-Hyuns head peeking up as if looking for the perfect timing. From now on, I had to be the perfect bait for everyone. I exchanged a look with Hyun and took a deep breath. And with all my strength, I screamed out loudly. Ah ah ah ah ah ah! My voice rang loudly all around. The effect was immediate. Literally in an instant. All of the Deadman down below turned their heads toward me. Before long they all cried out and I could see them run towards me. Step one was a success, but there was no sense of lacking. More and more Deadman were coming out of the forest as I vigorously swung both my arms and made a loud noise provoking them. To draw in all the Deadman on the far right side, I had to hold on for a while on the pile of rocks. I cried out again. Wah ah ah ah ah! Monsters!!!! I AM HERE! Come look here! Gureurung. Gureurung. Gureurung. Gureurung. Gureurung. Gureurung. Gureurung. Gureurung. As soon as my shout ended, I could hear their cries multiply. At the same time, I could feel the monsters moving towards me in mass. The Deadman closest to me had already reached the pile of rocks I was on and was struggling to climb it. It looked like it didnt need to scream anymore. As if they were starving for prey, the Deadman screeched as they came running towards me. I somberly spat out, This reminds me of old times. I bore a dark smile towards the approaching monsters. I lifted the crossbow on my left hand and took out 3 arrows. The crossbow I had on hand now could load up to three arrows at once. Once loaded, it could fire three arrows. Before aiming at the forehead of the struggling Deadman in front of me, I looked once again at the place the party was hiding. Strangely enough, I could not stop laughing. T/N: Was on hiatus trying to finish my Degree. Chapter 18 will be out tomorrow. Editing usually takes 1-2 hours, just doing light grammar check with Grammarly and going to use editing time for translation. If you detect errors, please put it on the comment. Should have EP. 18 tomorrow. Chapter 18 MEMORIZE EP.18Split in Half. (8/8) Numerous Deadman corpses littered the ground in front of the pile of rocks. I counted about 7, 9 arrows embedded on each of their foreheads. However, there was still many more Deadmans to dispose of. Seeing them stepping on their fallen comrades to get to me, it was like they really want to take a bite out of me. They are trying hard, really hard. Humming to myself, I let my hand reach into the arrow pouch for more, but I couldnt feel anything. In the dark pouch, I only stirred the air inside before managing to scrape 2 arrows from the very bottom. I should really collect the spent arrows on my way back. So far, not all the Deadmans have gathered yet. I could still see more Deadman in the distance, huffing and puffing to get to me, but I thought this was enough and it was time to leave. Even if three of four of the beasts were left to harass the party, An-Hyun will be more than be able to handle it. Yet looking below, there were still Deadman with their mouth wide open, shaking their head as they howled ceaselessly. The sight was so funny, that I unconsciously copied its movement. S?a??h the N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. What am I doing right now? I reflexively covered my mouth, trying to cover my laughter at these things. I think I am too restless. After I became a Sword Master during my first time in Hall Plain, I was emotionally dead inside. Especially before a battle, I tried to stay as cold as ice. Maybe thats why in the most difficult battle that could be chosen, the Retaking of Atlanta and the Ragnarok Annihilation, I managed to survive. Really, it has been ages since I felt like this. The me who did not even blink in the face of the overwhelming strength of combined forces was being swayed by this slaughter. Even now I couldnt seem to control my emotions. It was not an unfavourable situation like back then, but this restless anticipation was melting all over me. The more that I gazed at the monsters on top of the pile of rocks, the more it seems to spur my emotions that I jumped down and leapt toward the forest. These Deadmans were patiently throwing their bodies and groaned their way to the top when I jumped off they howled in anger at having climbed for nothing. Guys. There are too many eyes to finish this work here. So let us go a bit deeper into the forest. Gureurung! I dont know if they understood what I said, but the Deadmans followed with a loud shriek. I intentionally slowed my speed as I headed inside the forest. The original plan was to run at full speed and create a distance between them, but I changed my mind. I made it so that now they would keep up and would be able to follow me. Seems like they were a bit starved as these Deadmans dropped down from the pile of rocks with a thud. I shot my crossbow at them. Those Deadmans that climbed the pile of rocks with such effort was shot dead without satisfying their hunger. Checking their slouched head, I immediately turned and walked towards the forest. Gureurung! Gureurung! Gureurung! Gureurung! Gureurung! Having heard this howl enough times now, I think I have gotten used to it. I controlled my tempo to seem just out of reach, making for a mortifying sight. The sounds of teeth clattering just behind me made for a novel thrill. Then. Pak! Uh. I think I was a bit excessive with my merriment. Having been moving in an S for a while nonstop between the trees, I suddenly felt something bite tightly on my left arm. Shocked, I lifted my left arm and saw a Deadman making a strange face as it bit into my arm. This couldnt have been one of the bastards I dragged with me. Rather, it must have been one that was sauntering in the area and got lucky enough to sink his teeth in. Truthfully, it wasnt painful. Rather, the shock of being bitten by this thing was greater. That shock was quickly converted to anger. The thing was lucky, but still, it damaged my pride. With a petulant voice, I spoke to the Deadman that bit my arm. What are you looking at. Gureurung. I was surprised. You fuck. The Deadman that was biting on my wrist had an uncomprehending look in its eye. It was because even if it had bit me, its teeth hadnt sunk into the flesh. Wasnt this obvious. My Resistance Attribute was 92 points, did it think it could gnaw on my flesh? With profanity and anger, its head exploded as I slammed my right hand into it. While I was wrangling with the beast, those Deadmans that were gasping at my heel had me surrounded. Few of these things grin at the thought that they had caught their prey. Having judged that I had run a reasonable distance from the pile of rocks, I flexed my wrist. Gureurung. Gureurung. Gureurung. Gureurung. Gureurung. Gureurung. Gureurung. Howling filled the air around me, but I had no fear. Having fallen to the depth of hell before, these things were cute compared to the Hell Lions I tussled with. I merely desired and desired, that these things might sate my urge. I will be in your care. As I gave them a friendly greeting, the Deadmans bared their teeth in response. Looks like these things didnt know basic manners. The Deadmans and I acted at the same time. I did nothing but simply stretching my fingers at the head of the Deadman, who were pushing to get at me. Right, let me get the first bastard thats in front. Kaw! How to describe the sensation of fingers piercing through the head, well, its not like a persons soft flesh but more like piercing through a rotten log. Lifting Deadman that I pierced to the back of its head, it dangled on my fingers before its body collapsed. Having witnessed such scene, the Deadman stopped completely for a moment. Fear. Would these monsters that always preyed on humans know fear? That they themselves could be hunted. I happened on an epiphany. Do these things run on instinct or have some higher mentality? These bastards that ran mindlessly whenever they chanced on a prey, had momentarily stopped at the presence I was exuding. Commendable, but I wasnt about to let them off. Lightly releasing magic on my hand, the monsters head shattered completely. I motioned with my fingers, signalling them to attack. However, the Deadmans took a step back. I wasnt even going to use my long sword. I wouldnt have any problem without it. I could immediately break off a branch or pick up a blade of grass and turn it into a deadly weapon. But I was thirsty for a slaughter and to relieve the thirst, I want to feel it with my bare hands. Cracking my knuckles, and grinned. A thought passed by. I think I finally realised why I couldnt stop laughing. I was suppressing my nature. Living by the sword for 10 years in order to survive, and repeatedly killing things seems to have bathed my character in blood. My mouth twisted as I saw these monsters slowly moving back. ***** Hyung will pull through for us. Everyone get up, lets jump the wall quickly. The forest that was prowling with monsters now became deceitfully quiet. Looking at the quiet forest, An-Hyun spoke with a spirited voice, however, the mood of the party had sunk. As An-Hyun stated, it looked like Kim Su-Hyun had successfully dragged these things with him. Just now, it had been swarming with them, but now, not a peep could be seen of these monsters. Apart from that, it seems like everyone was wrapped in hopelessness. Oppa. Will he be alright? You know. We could right now. As Lee Yu-Jung spoke with a dead voice, An-Hyun felt prickly inside. But he could not show that. Su-Hyun had put his faith in him and told him to protect the party. He couldnt betray that trust. We cant. Stop saying nonsense and get up. What are we going to do if those things come back? Arent you worried about Oppa? I trust Hyung to pull through. He said it didnt he, that he will definitely come back so dont do anything stupid. Seeing An-Hyun reply confidently, Lee Yu-Jung closed her mouth. But seeing her devoid of energy, An-Hyun also felt helpless. However, he shook it off continued off with a comforting and strong voice. Lets believe. I am going to believe in Hyung, who believes in us. Having finished saying his piece, An-Hyun stepped out and observed the surrounding. Fortunately, he could not see even one Deadman. As An-Sol cautiously followed suit, and Lee Yu-Jung stood up seeing no other choice. Just as Lee Yu-Jung was about to leave the hideout, she tapped on Kim Han-Byeols shoulder. Ya. Wake up. Why are you suddenly zoning out? . Kim Han-Byeol had no answer. With a cold look on her, she looked at Lee Yu-Jung once and slowly got up. Having checked that everyone had come out of the hiding place, An-Hyun spoke as he looked to the stone wall. Everyone, cheer up. After we climb that wall, we are out of this dreadful forest. For now, we will move as one until we reach the wall. I will climb first as we dont know what could be on the other side. An-Sol and Lee Yu-Jung looked uneasy as they nodded their heads At An-Hyuns words. But Kim Han-Byeol was still tight-lipped. She was still staring at the forest that Kim Su-Hyun disappeared into. As if she felt An-Hyuns blank stare she immediately turned her head and spoke. I understand What does she understand? An-Hyun held a deep sigh in his heart he didnt show outwardly. When Hyung was here, everyone helped each other and moved well, but now that he was gone, things were unconsciously falling apart from the start. . Its not like I dont understand your concerns. Its the same for me. But if we go into the forest, than Hyungs sacrifice would be in vain. Su-Hyun created this opportunity for us with his life. And Hyung asked me to keep you all safe. The only thing we can do now is to quickly jump over that wall and wait for Hyungs safe return. Everyone come to your senses! Even after all those words, the heavy mood did not improve. A lie seen through once could not be covered up as easily. Everyone knew that An-Hyun was trying his best, but they had all shut their mouth. The more The more An-Hyun tried to encourage everyone the more he realised how large Kim Su-Hyuns presence was. A feeling of uneasiness that he did not know was slowly blooming up. An-Hyun finally closed his eyes in resignation. The remainder of the party all remembered a composed man with a crossbow. It had only been half a day since they met, but he already had a place in their heart. It was Kim Su-Hyun, who acted blazingly fast in the clearing, who saved the naive An-Sol from getting bitten by the monster. When the team was in danger of being divided by Park Dong-Gul. Fighting off the monster, and firing off his arrow in every dangerous situation. He was no different than a strong support that held up the fence in every importation situation However, that fence was now gone. They didnt know if he would ever come back. The survivors could all feel the emptiness that was left behind by him. T/N: Merry Christmas, I will be giving away a random steam code to a random Disqus comment on this chapter. Draw closes on 23rd Dec, 2016. Chapter 19 MEMORIZE EP.19Momentary Separation. (1/3) Puk! Pak! Thud. I leaned onto the tree after I destroyed the head of the very last Deadman. Deadmen, whose heads had been obliterated, now filled the area. I tried my best to prolong the fight as much as possible, but it had ended way too quickly. It was just a one-sided massacre, and I wasnt satisfied. Rather than relieving my tension, it just left an ugly taste in my mouth. Spit. I spat at the wreck in front of me. I didnt know if my nature was being mutinous at having forcefully suppressed my desire for wanton slaughter, as it seemed to have reared its ugly head. I felt increasingly frustrated in my heart. I took a deep breath to calm myself, but it felt like I was just fanning it bigger. I suddenly realized that I might have never wanted to block these feelings in the first place. Filth. What a joke, this just ruins my appetite. Smacking my lips for a while, I couldnt beat down the rising bloodlust within and smashed the tree next to me. Bang! Usususu. Without using any magic power, but just with pure muscle strength, the tree collapsed with a heavy sound. This relieved some tension, but the bloodlust within me didnt wash away completely. The party must have escaped by now. I really wanted to burn down this whole forest right now, but I forcefully calmed myself down. You never knew if there were other monsters over the stone wall. I couldnt afford to waste time if I wanted to collect the arrows and worry about the guys. Well, there was no one looking anyway. I gathered the magic I had left alone till now and moved my feet. Trees, forests and the scenery quickly grazed past me. Putting the time I spent coming here to shame, I returned back to the pile of rock I was at before. While I was picking out the arrows stuck to Deadmen foreheads, I didnt see any hints of my party. As planned, they seemed to have left immediately after I entered the forest. One, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight. This much should be plenty. Even though I wanted to put the arrows straight into my pouch, I quickly shook off the foreign substance from the arrows, as An-sol might throw a fit if she saw them like that. S~?a??h the N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Time to head out. I didnt know if An-Hyun and the party were still outside, so I walked slowly. Before I jumped over the wall, I turned back and looked at the silent forest for one last time. The forest was still the same. Before and now, the trees still looked no different. I had no such thoughts when I was escaping the forest in the past. I just kept on running in the past, and it had felt like I had left the forest in a blink of an eye. However, I was now different from back then. I absentmindedly watched the forest for a while. I began to feel lighter as if a huge burden was lifted from me. After I enjoyed a short sentimental break, I jumped over the wall. I wanted this deep unsatisfying feeling to disappear. I had other important things to worry about. ***** After I nimbly jumped over the stone wall, the scene I saw was beyond, way beyond my expectation. The road I was on right now was bumpy, but there was evidence of that it was made by the hands of people. At first glance, it wasnt easy to see it, but there were shapes on the rough sides of the road. A vast horizon of an endless plain awaited at the start of the road. The surroundings were dull. Every now and then, a soft wind would blow to bring some life into the scene. Even when I rubbed my eyes, I didnt see any monsters. Unfortunately, I didnt see my party either. No matter where I looked, even when I used my magic, I didnt find a single hint of their whereabouts. I suddenly thought that they might have just abandoned me. It wasnt possible to simply judge on their propensity, though. When there were 3 or more tall, linear shapes in the surrounding, the greater the chance of being ambushed. However, I couldnt just base that on just a simple predisposition. If I put the worry that they had abandoned me away, then it was most likely that they were waiting for me until something happened to them. During the Rites of Passage, there were many other types of monsters besides the Deadmen. No matter what happened, I decided to find where they went and looked for traces of the party. Just a clue, trying to find a footprint wasnt that difficult. As I patiently followed the stone wall, I found sunken footprints left behind by sports shoes. It looked like they had jumped the wall here. As I kept walking in the direction where the soil was swept away, I found a clue that the party had gathered here as I had expected. After I confirmed that there was nothing around, it seemed that they were waiting for me here. After I confirmed the truth, the tinge of betrayal, that had stealthily took a corner of my heart, disappeared like melting snow. I crouched down in the area where the party was, I slowly searched around and found one footprint after the other. If I had skills of a Ranger or a Trapper, they could have deduced how and why the situation occurred, as well as when, where and how many people were involved. Of course, that level of deduction was impossible for me. All I was able to do at the moment, was use my sharp eyesight with my Abilities. Augmented by my perception, I compared the footprints one by one. I committed the prints created by the sports shoe into memory and began to look for other footprints. It seemed like the party had performed a shuffle dance since the footprints were all over the place. This made it difficult to distinguish one from the other and felt like it would take some time. Suddenly, an uneasy thought passed through my mind, but I told myself that it was way too early to come to a conclusion, and continued my search. After I spent enough time to drink a cup of tea, I finished my analysis. I stretched my legs and stood up. Excluding the footprints of the party, I found no other strange footprints. If I was nit-picking, I did find one deep imprint. However, due to another sneakers print on top of it, it was difficult to judge if it was from the party or not. It certainly wasnt Deadmans, as there was no trail of dragging on the soil. The fact that it might have been a boss monster came to my mind, but I immediately shook the thought out of my head. It had only been half a day since we started, and there were specific conditions for boss monsters to appear. I put the thought of the boss monster to the corner on my head. A revelation never came. There was only one solution left. Even though I knew that it wouldnt work, I started to awaken my magic circuits. In a single moment, I pulled out an explosive amount of magic power and activated the Third Eye. What I was about to do was different than just simply checking the other partys user information. I could never have imagined that this kind of situation would arise, where I had to activate my magic. It was a race against time and I couldnt think of any other solution. They could all be killed while I wasted time uselessly, trying to conserve magic power. Currently, I was going to use my Third Eye to not examine the present, but the past. This was an exceptionally Unique Ability, through which I could even observe a higher dimension if specific conditions were met. That was why looking at the present, past and the future was possible with this Ability. Just when I was about to start worrying, a scene seemingly penetrated my sight and I naturally focused on it. PAK! Urgg. It was only for single a second, but the image flashed on my retina, which twisted up, and then a huge trauma hit my eye. The heated pupils felt like they were being burnt on a blazing fire. As I rubbed both of my eyes reflexively, I let out a bitter laughter. Just one second. For one second I saw an image from the past, but The Third Eye got cancelled automatically. After a little, the pain in the eyes subsided, and I mumbled with a lethargic voice. Ha. Haa. 96 magic points and yet my limit is only one second. This is driving me nuts. Maybe, just maybe but in the end, my Magic Attribute couldnt handle the Unique Ability Overdrive. This had just reaffirmed how high rank the Third Eye was, and I was filled with regret. Looking at the past was equivalent to seeing into the future. It was different than simply predicting the future, it was an issue of different dimensions. I thought it might be a possible, as The Third Eye was S rank magic, but due to forced manifestation, the rank was reduced by two. Although a rank was recovered through Hwajung, It was only possible for the current me to review the present phenomena. Handling the past and the future was quite premature. The pain was slowly subsiding, but right now, my vision was blurry. I think it was an aftereffect of the rebound from getting the magic cancelled. Fortunately, as time passed, my sight began to sharpen. The loss of sight seemed to be only temporarily. I had unintentionally used a dangerous method, but fortunately, there was one thing I managed to fish out. It was only for a one second, but I had seen the past. I sighed loudly, as I remembered the scene that ignited my retinas. I did my best to separate the gems from ordinary stones and had barely managed to get them out of the forest. However, it seemed that more troublesome things awaited me. I could understand if I was lacking the power, but the reality, of having the power and still having to be careful about its use, made me depressed. If nothing else, I could make a ruckus in the Rite of Passage, but that was the very last resort. It was like climbing mountains after mountains. TN: A thank you to our editor who is on short loan, really improved the quality. And thank you to all the readers, who has been supporting since my LMS days. Below is a list of top 6 people from Randomizer, and the game I will be giving away. The winner of the giveaway is Katsu! Congrats will be contacting you via Disqus email. Chapter 20 MEMORIZE EP.20Momentary Separation. (2/3) Thanks! My throat was parched and you bought me a beer, thanks a lot. Your name is. what? Kim Su-Hyun? From that small town of Myul? Of course I heard about it! That incident of the Wailing Cave is rather famous. he he. Wow, meeting a celebrity and even being treated to beer, how could I ever repay you? Oh Right. How about I tell you a story. Would you like to listen to it? What? You dont want to? Wait, just give me a moment and listen to my story. You will definitely be interested. Its about that widely spread rumor that the fierce Soul Commander heard about during the Rite of Passage. Yeah, that Soul Commander. Everyone in Hall Plain had to go through the Rite of Passage. Sit down. The place Angels pulled a lot of crap at, that Rite of Passage. There is so many back stories about that place. Think about it. Everyone is so busy just trying to survive, who would even want to piss around a monster infested area for seven days? There was this one crazy son of a bitch, though. He traveled through the entire area for seven days like it was his playground. The possibility of coming face to face with a Boss Monster just is much higher. Hm? What am I talking about? I have never met you before? I thought that you were a fairly sincere guy. What I meant is. but before that, could you get me another beer please? Heehee Thank you! Try to remember. Do you recall those yellow and blue roofs? Yes. Yellow is the Rest Room, and Blue is the Safe Point. The first thing you see when you enter is that warning sign, right? You cant stay in the Rest Room for more than a day, or two days in Safe Point. Otherwise, the chances of a Boss Monster emerging is 100%. Ah That thing still makes me shudder. It looked like an Alien, and munched on humans like it was a tasty morsel Yup, we have met me before, but whatever. I ran like crazy. The funny thing is, taking the different Starting, Rest, and Safe Points into considerating, there is one other Point. You hearing this for the first time? Well, thats obvious. Where is it, you ask? On the outskirts of the map, if you come out from the direction where the forest intersects, a big road comes up. I still remember it. That bumpy road. You cant go down that road, though. Wraith are gathered down there in droves. Although, if you follow the road, a city will appear. Still, who would ever bother to go there? I didnt even want to go into the forest in the first place. Even if you head for the city, the number of people who manage to reach there alive is few. We call that city a Trap Point. Its literally a Trap Point. The Trap Point is a modern city with abundant amounts of food. Its a place that reminds you of the sweetness of Earth. It makes you want to never leave, since it takes advantage of human mentality. A warning sign? Yeah, there is one, but its different to the other signs. Just a simple scribble that you would think nothing of it. Anyway, that city tests you mentally and cleverly twists your mind. It makes you never want to leave. There are many Players that just become complacent once they step inside. The Players just live in comfort, thinking that they can stay there safely for seven days. Once they become complacent, its game over. On the third day in the city. Do you know what happens? Huhu. Hm? How do I know this? Hahaha. Well, Im just going to drink more. ***** As the evening came, I could see the day slowly turning darker. It was still a bit early to say it was evening. I saw dark clouds, and was worried it might rain as well. As I was walking on the bumpy road, I felt impatient and anxious, waiting for a village to appear. I decided to slightly increase my walking speed. I increased my speed by sending magic to my legs. Now walking faster, I thought about the image I saw through The Third Eye. The short, one second scene allowed me to guess what had happened to the party. The scene I saw was like this: An-Hyun had thrown away his shield and was running with An-Sol on his back. I didnt know why, but he had a look of urgent desperation on his face. Lee Yu-Jung had a very dark look on her face. Whether it was due to worry or anger, she was following behind An-Hyun with a complicated expression. Only Kim Han-Byeol seemed calm as she followed last, holding the sword and shield An-Hyun had thrown away. They had some injuries, but I didnt know if they were from an ambush or maybe something else entirely. It looked like something had certainly happened to An-Sol. For now, I followed the path An-Hyun and the party had taken. As I kept following the man made path, I was sure that the village would come up soon. I felt confident that I would be able to reunite with the party there. Just what had they been ambushed by? Just what had happened, for them to look so desperate? Concern didnt want to leave my mind, but no matter how much I thought about it, no answers reached me. I decided to just listen to their story later and continued running. In the middle of my run, I felt a cold droplet on my cheek. I stopped just for a moment and looked at the sky, that was starting to fill with raindrops. Plop. Plop. Plop. Plop. As I was looking at the intermittent raindrops, I reflexively wiped my cheek. I hoped I would reach the city before the rain got any heavier. As if my prayer had been answered, I saw a cluster of buildings with my eyes far off in the distance. I was certain that the party had entered the village. However, whether due to monsters in some parts of the village I wasnt sure if they had entered safely. If I knew this before, I should have come here straight away instead of wasting time. Meanwhile, the number of the falling raindrops slowly increased. I wanted to avoid walking on the rain soaked earth, turned into sludgy mud. As I slowed down and trudged towards village, I spread out my magic detection. I immediately stopped, when I felt something off with the village. Wha, what is it? I stuttered out unknowingly. I composed myself and increased the precision of my detection magic, but the result was still the same. Surprised I immediately used my magic and arrived at the village in an instant. I gasped when I saw the modern buildings at the entrance. S?a??h the N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. A building from Earth can be found in the Rite of Passage? And not just one, but a town of them? This village, no this city, it was difficult to call it a village. As I thought, the party had entered this city. I felt four presences, so it seemed everyone had safely arrived. However, that wasnt what I was worried about. First, I had no idea what kind of monsters lied waiting inside. Second, what I seeing was a modern city. The buildings in Hall Plain didnt reflect modern design, but were built like something out of the Middle Ages. My first life I had spent in Hall Plain, was a chore of getting used to such aspects. Yet now the buildings of Earth were right in front of me. Because of this unexpected situation complex thoughts whirled around in my mind, but I managed to calm myself and observed the city. When people entered Hall Plain for the first time, they had a challenge of adjusting their lives. Life in Hall Plain wasnt comfortable compared to Earth, where science had flourished. In the Rite of Passage, buildings were built in similar way as Hall Plain, so people would have an easier time adjusting. However, I hadnt ever heard of or even seen something like the scene in front of me. Unless the Angel host had gone crazy, it was impossible for such buildings to be placed in the Rite of Passage. I rubbed my eyes, but the scene in front of me didnt change at all. The Angels must be plotting something with this. This made me recall a story I heard from a Swordsman. The Trap Point is a modern city with abundant amounts of food. Its a place that reminds you of the sweetness of the Earth. It takes advantage of your human mentality, and makes you want to stay forever. When I recalled the information about the Trap Point, I began to understand what I was seeing. Before I explained about Trap Point, I first have to explain about Boss Monsters. To put it plainly, it was impossible to slay the Boss Monsters in Hall Plain. Numerous people had seen such creatures, and they all had reach the same conclusion. Its impossible to kill it. Always flee on sight. There were some conditions for Boss Monsters to appear. You had to use the Rest Room for more than a day, or use the Safe Point for more than two days. This was no different than an Angels warning you to keep moving, rather than being pulled into a sense of security by a safe area. I felt my my body tighten. I was begining to understand the emptiness and silence of the city. Nobody among the party in my first life, even with their high Attributes, had managed to see Hall Plain except for An-Sol. I linked my speculation to the city in front of me, and came to a conclusion. No matter how astounding their abilities were, they would have never been able to handle a Boss Monster. After I let out a deep sigh, I entered the city. The nostalgia of seeing such building for the first time in ten years hit me, but I had to find my party first. As I entered the city, the grey colored buildings greeted me. My heart was disturbed by how this dark city greeted me with its gloomy rays of light. The feeling that only skillfully honed people could sense, the scent of death. I wondered how many people this city had killed. TN: This chapter gets a bit confusing with how city and village is being interchanged. I think this was done intentionally by the author, and is explained by this line This village, no this city, it was difficult to call it a village. A big thanks to Mali, who was on temporary loan from xant and minions. His editing on series called: The Bears Bear a Bare Kuma, check it out. Chapter 21 MEMORIZE EP.21Momentary Separation. (3/3) She could see the dark clouds brewing through the window. The clouds werent pitch black yet, however fogs whirled around faintly with the occasional drizzles. Kim Han-Byeol could feel her emotions settle with the raindrops slowly falling on the window. The place wasnt snug, but still held an air of comfort. Though the sentimentally did not fit the situation, she felt better when compared to being chased by those strange things outside that forest. Looking back. I really liked the rain when I was a child. Since her childhood, Kim Han-Byeol liked rainy days. During rainy days, she would listen to music under the umbrella, enjoy the simple pleasures of her placid life. She suddenly desired a cup of coffee. No matter how momentarily, a sip from a warm cup of coffee could take her away from this horror. She felt sad as she stared at the world behind the window. It seems like evening had already come, with shadows being cast from her body. Mental fatigue weighed her down after facing one too many things in a single day. Rubbing her tired eyes, she turned away from the window. A huge room, about 70 square meter in size could be seen. The room had everything a room could possibly contain, food, water, beds, toilets and even a shower. They had fled without a sense of the world and entered the first city they saw. However, before she entered, Kim Han-Byeol felt a strange dissonance from the city. The place was too quiet like no one lived in it. Of her first impression of the city, she thought it would lead to her death. During her introspection, they found a medium sized building. Its roof was painted black, but it was singled out by the party. Maybe it was luck, but something had attracted them to it and when they entered the building, it was filled with all the necessities. Her body and mind screamed for sleep, but the situation was still tenuous at best. An-Hyun was busy looking after his sister, An-Sol, who was still in a stupor. And Lee Yu-Jung. She found Lee Yu-Jung quickly enough. Lee Yu-Jung was holding the knife she had left by the main entrance. She gave out a light sigh, guessing the reason for her actions. Unni. Hmm. Please put down the knife. Dont want to. Lee Yu-Jung acted like she didnt hear and proceeded to unlocked the main door. The main door opened with a loud Chu-kuk, and An-Hyun rushed out of his bedroom with a surprised expression. Seeing Lee Yu-Jung holding the knife, his eyes narrowed. Its pointless. Please put down the knife and wait. It looked like Kim Han-Byeols voice finally reached Lee Yu-Jung as she stared daggers at her. Why? . I will go fetch Su-Hyun Oppa so you guys just wait. Oppa, Su-Hyun Oppa. She whispered that name over and over in her heart. The image of him, appearing in Kim Han-Byeols head. When she first saw him, she thought that he was the same as her. At the clearing, she felt something was different about him. Always composed, and confident. And those calm eyes. Maybe it was because of that, she was compelled to listen to him on that hill. Staring blankly at Lee Yu Jung for a while, Kim Han-Byeol spoke. Unni, you are not the only one thats worried about Oppa. There is nothing to gain going back there again. Waiting patiently is just the same as helping him. We dont know if hes still waiting for us there. I will say it again, but if youre not going then dont bother me. If you guys arent going then I will bring him back alone. Lee Yu-Jung. Han-Byeols right. Just drop the knife. Hearing the harshness in An-Hyuns voice, Lee Yu-Jung turned to face them. Sneering at An-Hyun and Kim Han-Byeol, she spoke in a sarcastic tone. You guys are too much. We dont know if Oppa might be struggling out there alone looking for us. You guys are too much. There were too many meanings held in this one phrase. This created an uncomfortable prickling sensation in An-Hyun and Kim Han-Byeols hearts. An-Hyun closed his mouth, but Kim Han-Byeol didnt. Glimpsing at the collapsed form of An-Sol in the bedroom, she spoke once more. There was nothing we could do. It was too dangerous, those things were scrambling at us. If it wasnt for that child, everyone here would have been killed. We all know that. We escaped and got Sol here, didnt we? And thats it? The end? We are all safe, so its done? That Oppa will come here by himself? Kim Han-Byeol felt uncomfortable as she watched Lee Yu-Jungs throwing a tirade. From the beginning, with her shouting and her crude speech, irritated her. Without her being aware, her lips had twisted and with a sneer, Kim Han-Byeol spoke coldly. Then leave. Leave and search all you want. You can die for all I care. She wanted to take it back, but the dam had already burst. An-Hyun look at Kim Han-Byeol in surprise. Lee Yu-Jung was blindsided by that remarked, but soon recovered and laughed out absentmindedly. You You, really, really are a piece of shit. Did Oppa sacrifice himself to save a kid like you? You are such a disappointment. Looking so worried when you told him not to go, what an act. I definitely told him not to go. But Oppa went anyways. Why are you blaming me for that? You Sigh. Nevermind, I dont need to speak to a garbage like you. Just shut your mouth. You bloodless, tearless cold-hearted bitch. Kim Han-Byeol was slightly surprised by Lee Yu-Jungs unexpected response. She thought Lee Yu-Jung would scream and fight, but felt her pride being bruised when she was ignored and called trash. Lee Yu-Jung didnt notice it at first but soon became aware of Kim Han-Byeols rough breathing. Kim Han-Byeols message was faint but was mixed with pent-up anger. Your words are harsh. Was there anything wrong with what I said? Dunno. I dont care. But I dont want to be a hypocrite like you. Are you finished? Staring at your elder with such disrespect. What you gonna do? Should we start tearing our hairs off? Back off. Shut your pretty mouth if you dont want me to scratch that dainty face of yours. Everyone stop! Watching the increasingly hostile response, An-Hyun snapped out in an angry voice. Lee Yu-Jung and Kim Han-Byeol fell silent at An-Hyuns anger. Watching the two with hollow eyes, An-Hyun stretched out his hand toward Lee Yu-Jung. Give it here. Dont wanna. Lee Yu-Jung held onto the knife tightly. An-Hyun sighed deeply and spoke in an exhausted voice. I will go look for Hyung with you. I have thought about it, and you are right. Really? Then lets go together. At the sudden change in An-Hyuns attitude, Lee Yu-Jung was a bit hesitant but had a pleased expression on her face. An-Hyun just shook his head weakly and responded. No. It will be much better going alone. Those things might still be out there. Just please look after Sol with Han-Byeol. With her? Dont wanna. I cant trust her. Kim Han-Byeol felt something boiling within her as Lee Yu-Jung continued to disparage her. She has been controlling and restraining herself till now, but the anger within her had finally exploded. However, she kept a cool head. Unlike Lee Yu-Jung, who started shouting and became red when angry, she was the opposite and became colder and scornful. With a frigid tone, she spoke to An-Hyun. Dont go. Oppa, if you go you will be attacked. You, shut your mouth. You shut your mouth. What? Me? Say that again. Seeing Lee Yu-Jung step forward filled with violent intent, An-Hyun immediately intercepted her and snatched the knife within her grasp. Kim Han-Byeol was resolute, and as if the dam had burst, she continued. If you dont know, then dont bother going. If I wasnt here before, what do you think would have happened to all of us? Knife, fists, nothing worked. Its obvious you are going to be killed, so why do you keep insisting on going? Really this bitch. You have nothing to say, so you are swearing instead. How are you going to fetch Oppa, do you know where he is? If you have a brain, use it. Your are full of it. Or maybe this is you finally revealing your true nature. Cant you remember that the only reason you are here is because of Oppa? Trembling in your hypocrisy, all you think about is your Machiavellianistic tendencies. I can see what kind of person you are, just by looking at you. You are more abominable than that shit. Comparing that trouble maker with herself, at these harsher words, Kim Han-Byeols expression became agitated for the first time. Anger spiked in her as Kim Han-Byeol voice started to tremble and the tone increased. The dead stays dead! What is so wrong about the living trying to stay alive?! Lee Yu-Jung went ballistic, pushing An-Hyun out of the way, she charged forward. Kim Han-Byeol clenched her teeth tightly and raised her hands for a powerful slap. Bul-Kuk. Whats that? Whats causing that noise? The main door unfastened and through it, a young man entered. Always composed, and confident. And those calm eyes. With the crossbow hanging on his left arm. Everyone held their breath as they saw him enter. The boiling tension within the room disappeared without a trace. S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. With a quiet smile, he loosened the crossbow on his left arm. After, he raised his right hand and greeted everyone. Its really good to see everyone is safe. It was Kim Su-Hyun. Chapter 22 MEMORIZE EP.22Trap City. (1/4) A short reunion later, everyone including myself gathered at the central living room. An-Sol was nowhere to be seen, but I could hear shallow breath from the side room so it seems that she was still unconscious. An uncomfortable tension had settled on everyone in the living room, it felt like the calm before an awful storm. It seems that I did not come at a good time. I felt unsettled. Although I did not expect an emotional reunion, this tense atmosphere was not what I imagined coming back to. An-Hyun stood awkwardly, while Lee Yu-Jung and Kim Han-Byeol were hissing at each other as if they just finished a heated argument. I did catch the tail end of Kim Han-Byeols yell, but the specifics would have to come later. An awkward silence hung for a while. The first to break the silence, looking utterly spent, was An-Hyun. Hyung. Im not too sure what to say right now. It was all due to you that we managed to escape the forest, and for that thank you very much. And we are truly sorry for leaving you behind like this. Whatever I say, I know that it will all sound like an excuse, but there is one thing I really wanted to say. I was satisfied as An-Hyun bowed and apologised. You stood tall when you were confident, but when you had to submit, you prostrated. When someones alignment was True and Neutral, they tended to be head-strong, but An-Hyun at least had some manners. I softly responded to An-Hyuns genuine apology. When I couldnt find you. I was a bit dismayed at first. I apologise. I have no excuse for this. You can stop saying sorry. I thought something had happened to you guys. Though where is your sister? Yes.What happened was that Ya, An-Hyun. Wait a moment. I will explain everything. Thats alright Oppa? As An-Hyun was just about to start, Lee Yu-Jung cut him off and took over. Speaking so casually with me so quickly, she was really quick to socialise. I would have preferred to hear it from the usually calm Kim Han-Byeol, however, she seems unsettled with a frown set perpetually on her brows. So after Oppa lured those things inside the forest. Getting approval from An-Hyun and giving a single glance toward Kim Han-Byeol, Lee Yu-Jung started her explanation. Her explanation was spotty, but it was simple, short and to the point. From the beginning, I had a rough idea of the situation at hand and didnt need additional explanation on certain parts. But. A ghost like thing appeared out of thin air? Yes. But thinking back to it now, its a little bit tricky to say that it was really a ghost. It kinda didnt feel completely transparent. The figure had wings attached to it and could move around freely. And no matter how much An-Hyun slashed at them with his sword, it wouldnt go down. I needed a more detailed explanation on this part, so I turned towards An-Hyun. His eyes were closed, trying to recall the image from that scene. His head twitched for a moment, as he opened his mouth to speak. Its like what Yu-Jung just said. I stabbed at it with all my strength, but it felt like cutting nothing but air. Cutting nothing but air. Only a rough outline was visible, and it wasnt completely transparent. It also had wings. Taking these three things to account, a single memory crept into reminiscences. It was a Wraith. Hearing about an opaque, invisible figure with wings, it immediately reminded about a Wraith. A monster immune to physical attacks. Wraith phased through a persons body, inflicting pain and agony through the mind. For An-Hyun to withstand several of their attacks it looked like they were adjusted for the Rite of Passage. I became curious as I listened on. There was nothing the party could do to defeat a Wraith, how was it possible from them to escape? I decided to leave this be and ask about An-Sol. Then its because of those things that your sister is hurt? An-Hyun nodded at my inquiry. As he continued with his story, I could not hide my astonishment. Wraith, seeing An-Hyuns resistance, had focused their attacks on him. In agonising pain, he dropped his sword and shield. In this critical moment, the person that saved the party was An-Sol. I pressed him for more details on this, but An-Hyun couldnt give a clear answer. Lee Yu-Jung, as well as Kim Han-Byeol, shook their heads. All it summed up to was An-Sol screaming, when a flash of white light engulfed her whole body and the monsters vanishing. An-Sol had lost consciousness and collapsed on the spot, and was still unconscious. I nodded after hearing their story. An-Hyun paused, his face full of worry as he sought solace. Hyung Sol is fine, right? She will regain conscious, right? How is she right now? Her breathing evened out. Her heart rate is normal. But she cringes as if in pain, and moans occasionally. Magic Overdrive. Surely she couldnt have found her magic already? It was an unbelievable event, but the possibility wasnt zero. When I first started out, my Magic stats were so low that I suffered much. After passing the Rite of Passage and entering Hall Plain, it took me numerous hours to get a sword skill. But An-Sol was different, she had 75 points to her Magic stat from the beginning. The subconscious world was a field that couldnt be researched, and there was always something that I didnt know about. However, there was one thing I could confirm and that was her body wasnt trained to deal with 75 Magic stat. There was a limit to what I could do, and if she didnt fight it, I was certain I could help her. I will have to see first, but I dont think this is something major so dont worry too much. Then, then about now.. Looking at the muddled An-Hyun, I was about to raise myself when to help An-Sol when a soft hand latched onto my wrist. Feeling its smoothness on my left wrist, I turned my head to the source and saw Lee Yu-Jung puckering her lips. Ya, An-Hyun, how can you say such things to Oppa? He just came back. Oppa, are you hungry? Hmm? Just so so. But first An-Sol. We took turns watching her. It isnt like Oppa is a doctor, so its fine to check on her later. You heard our side of the story Oppa, so tell us yours. I will make a small meal so you can tell us while you eat. How bout it? I wondered about the sudden change. Compared to her usual attitude this was a bit strange, but seeing she was waiting on me, I felt slightly at ease. Lee Yu-Jungs proposal also loosened the tension surrounding An-Hyun and he nodded with a small smile. Please drink some water. I drank from it before, but there is still plenty left. Hmm? Ah, thank you. I thought nothing of it as I stretch out my hand to accept the water Kim Han-Byeol took from her pouch. However, Lee Yu-Jung snatched it before I could receive it, and returned it back to Kim Han-Byeol. Looking deadpan at this sudden act, Kim Han-Byeol spoke sharply. What are you doing? What are you thinking giving him something you were drinking? Im going to give Oppa a new one. You drink that thing. You guys right now. Even before I could finish speaking, Lee Yu-Jung stood up and walked off to the kitchen. Soon, a rattling of preparation could be heard in the kitchen. Sounds like she was well prepped to cook. Hesitantly, I looked back at An-Hyun and Kim Han-Byeol. An-Hyun had revert back to his awkward look earlier while Kim Han-Byeol stared at the floor, aloof. It was unexpected, but I projected a calm voice and immediately change the topic. Did everyone else eat? Yes, Hyung. We already ate. We were too hungry. ha ha. No, thats fine. You didnt know when I would be back It would have been rather foolish to wait for me. Replying to An-Hyun who was scratching his head and looking apologetic, a new water bottle was suddenly placed in front of me. The food seems to be made in an instant, as a small dish was gently placed in front of me. I wondered if this was the same Lee Yu-Jung I knew. On the small dish was a cracker-like biscuit with canned tuna on top. In her own way, she tried to make it pretty. Lee Yu-Jung personally opened the water bottle for me and spoke with a forced liveliness. Ta Da~! A special cracker made by Lee Yu-Jung-nim! Oh. It looks delicious. Let me try a bite.hk! A salivating An-Hyun stretched out his hand in anticipation, but it was quickly slapped away by Lee Yu-Jungs lightning fast hand. An-Hyun grumbled as he rubbed the reddening spot on his hand, but one glimpse at Lee Yu-Jungs razor-edged eyes, he pulled his hands back. So cruel and doing this over food of all things I made this for personally for Oppa, so why are you trying to eat it. And Oppa hasnt touched his food yet, where did you learn your manners from? s?a??h th? N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Che Oppa. Try it. I can guarantee that its tasty. Ee, Hm? Yes, thank you. I will enjoy it. Laughing out loud at the scene of An-Hyun grumbling with Lee Yu-Jung turning away in disgust, I took a bite. I could taste the cheap tuna and biscuit flood my taste buds. I couldnt say that it was delicious, but it was edible. Of course, this wasnt the time to be picky about food, and it was decent enough so I chewed it up. Fortunately, the mood seems to have lifted a bit. Feeling their burning gazes as I tried to grab another cracker, it felt like I needed to quickly get on with my story. I certainly couldnt tell them I wasted over twenty Deadmen. This required a suitable level of dramatisation. After telling Yu-Jung that the food was delicious, I launched into the story of how I lured the Deadmen deeper into the forest. Hyung. Does that mean you were almost bitten? I ran in an S loop between the trees, trying my best to escape. I really didnt expect one of them to jump out so suddenly on my left. If my left hand was just a centimetre off, I would certainly be bitten. Just think back to it makes my heart race. Amazing. We were so close to losing Oppa forever. Ke ke. Hyung. It was hectic. Lee Yu-Jung went ballistic before Hyung came. She was scrambling like crazy, I mean she just grabbed the knife and was trying to head out to rescue you, saying we wouldnt know if you were still waiting for us or not. Me kill you? I wasnt that extreme! See. You just confirmed it. I just saying you tried, thats all. Come on! My coiled heart loosened as Lee Yu-Jung and An-Hyun bickered and laughed among themselves. I almost sighed in relief at this light-hearted moment, but the cold and aloof Kim Han-Byeol caught my eyes. She stared at us, colder than before and a cold frost settled at the corner of my heart. I thought it was nothing much, but still, I felt that Kim Han-Byeols last clamour shouldnt be passed over lightly. I decided to end it here and move onto another topic with An-Hyun. T/N: In Korea, it is good manners to start eating only after the Elders at the table start first. Also seeing as these terms are being used so often right now, just a reminder: Hyung (older brother) C a way for younger guys to refer to older guys. Oppa (older brother) C a way for younger gals to refer to older guys. Chapter 23 MEMORIZE EP.23Trap City. (2/4) After the discussion ended, An-Hyun led me to An-Sol to checked on her status. Gazing at the sleeping figure lying on the bed, I felt like an intruder. Laying my hand on her forehead, her state was expected, An-Sols magic was depleted. She would be back to normal before long, but I decided to help her out. I think it there should at least be one person looking over An-Sol till morning. I will do that. An-Hyun obviously volunteered for the role and I nodded in agreement. Looking outside the window, darkness had descended completely. An-Hyuns eyes were already red from fatigue. He must be spent both emotionally and physically. He was hanging in there, but any more would be thrown over the edge and would become troublesome tomorrow. You look tired. Just go and sleep for a bit. I will look after her. Hyung. Arent you tired? Later. Let the ladies have a deep rest today, the two of us can set up a rotation for An-Sol. I will wake you up after you slept enough, we can change shift then. Ah. Rotation. We can do that. Then Hyung, I leave my sister in your care. I nodded silently. An-Hyun staggered out of the room and closed the door on his way out. There was still things that I wanted to ask him but seeing how fatigued An-Hyun was, I thought it better to ask him the next time we were free. My mind was a mess thinking about Trap Point and with the partys current attitude, I need some time to sort it out. But before that, I needed to do what I came here for. Checking that the door was closed properly, I calmly activated my magic. Like a ripple on a still water, a faint red light swirled from my right hand. Slowly laying my hand on the middle of her chest, I began to transfer magic inside her. Seeing as I was healing her already, I decided to throw her a freebie. If magic flowed in a counter direction, or when the magic circuit following the vascular system got twisted, it was usually most troublesome to fix. However, settling a simple Overdrive and straightening out some tangled circuits were an easy thing to do. An-Sols body twitched as my pure fire attribute magic flowed into her. Magical attribute changed depending on the persons alignment. The magic I could feel from An-Sol was vivid like a clear white light. At the first touch of my overwhelming magic, Sols magic acted skittishly and was uncomfortable with it. To avoid a backlash I made my magic as soft as possible and gently embraced her magic. Its fine, Its fine, Its here to help you. Isnt it friendly? Just stay calm. With a constant soothing feel, my magic kept on caring for Sols magic. As if Sols magic realised the assistance, it rushed towards to where my magic was. To prevent her from reacting badly I nursed her magic as delicately as possible. Feeling her magic wiggling back and fro as if it wanted to be petted, I thought that was quite cute. Inspecting once more, I calmed the traumatised parts and relaxed the tangled places. By the time the process was about to reach its end, her pale face recovered some of her healthy red glow and she looked comfortable. Perhaps she is having a sweet dream? Only one issue was left. After my final inspection and as I was trying to withdraw my magic, An-Sols magic seems to have attached to mine. When I tried to take my hand off her, her internal magic pulled onto me, tell me not to go and pet her more. I barely shook it off and panted from the exertion. S?a?ch* Th? n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Treating her took about an hour. A usually quick process took longer than expected, as I performed a thorough inspection and took to revitalising as well. Nothing came to my sense outside the room. It seems like everyone was in deep sleep. Giving both my arms a stretch I slumped to the floor, nothing needed my attention right now so it would be good to close my eyes for a bit. ***** How long has it been? Hearing someone entering the room, I opened my eyes. The room was pitch-black. Turning my head I caught sight of a dark outline peeking from the door. Seeing Lee Yu-Jung had a bob cut and Kim Han-Byeols hair was shoulder length. The outline had neither of such hair style, so it must be An-Hyun. You must be tired today. Go back to sleep. I greeted him with a calm voice but he didnt reply for a while. I could see him staring blankly at me. About a minute later An-Hyun slowly moved his lips. No, its fine. I was so worried I couldnt sleep. Hyung. How is Sol? She seems a lot better. I think by tomorrow she will wake up. So dont worry so much. Really? Thats a relief. Then Hyung, .. An-Hyun was fidgeting. I waited calmly, presenting him with the opportunity to speak. I didnt know why but it felt like this was the correct move. Hyung. There is something I want to speak to you about. But this isnt the place for it. Sure. Should we go to the rooftop? Yes. An-Hyun didnt look like he slept much. Probably worried about An-Sol and everything else that had happened. From the seriousness in his voice, I got up immediately. Lee Yu-Jung was sleeping in the lounge, hugging the blanket tightly to her. Kim Han-Byeol wasnt here, it seems she was sleeping in a different room. I unlocked the door softly, trying not to wake her, and walked to the rooftop with An-Hyun. My head felt clearer after breathing in the cold night air on the rooftop. We were silent as we stared at the pitch-black city in front of us. An-Hyun spoke first. Hyung. This city is too quiet. It is, its suspiciously quiet. We cant let our guard down. I could see a forlorn An-Hyun making a self-depreciating smile. From his expression, I could guess the topic he wanted to breech. I waited as this was something he had let out first. Hyung, I think you are amazing. Nah. Im as human as you, thats neither here nor there.. No, not that. What I wanted to say wasnt about that. An-Hyun shook his head three times in rebuttal. Dissent was evident on his face, with a glimpse of powerlessness underneath. Its not like I couldnt understand his feelings but his intention was still vague that I decided to quietly wait for him continue. When Hyung left today I thought about a lot of things. When Hyung was still around I felt we got along well. Even without Hyung, I thought if the five of us worked together we could escape. I thought so too. Yes, but that didnt happen. Hyung entrusted me to look after the others. But I couldnt lead them very well. I collapsed after meeting those strange beasts and Sol was hurt because of it. And I am sure you felt the tension between Yu-Jung and Han-Byeol. Those two fought, to go save Hyung, or to stay put. An-Hyung spoke at length looking wretched. But he didnt stop. And the thing I hated the most was that I couldnt do anything back then. I couldnt even stop those two from fighting. The best I could force out was that, I will go. I couldnt do anything and all I could do was volunteer. I felt so frustrated. . If Hyung wasnt here I would still be thinking in the same vein. What to do tomorrow. Would I lead well? I just wanted to die rather than struggle with this burden. An-Hyun. I tried to stop the outpour of emotion from An-Hyun but he quickly shook his head no. He still had more to get off his chest. But at that moment Hyung appeared. Like a miracle. When I saw Hyung do you know what I felt? Thanks? No. Apologetic? No. I felt relief. If it was Hyung he could do it. With Hyung, we had something to believe in. Its like magic, as soon as Hyung came back the tension subsided and Sols condition improved. Hyung is always calm and resolute. Like something unshakable? You feel different from us. I dont know what it is but there is definitely something different. My stomach clenched as An-Hyun finished his monologue but I had managed to look unruffled. An-Hyun relaxed as he emptied all his worries, I replied with a quiet voice. Then can I say something as well. It wont be as long. Its fine to be long. I will listen. Seeing him reply with a hollow voice, I smiled and placed my hand on top of his head. Shocked he looked up and faced me. Your doubts and burdens, its fine to feel like that. Rather, I think its fortunate you have these feelings. Fortunate? Look back, think what it was like in the forest. You didnt try to be the centre of attention like that trouble maker, or try to suppress others. When you gave a simple opinion, Yu-Jung and Han-Byeol thought over it and commented about it. You and I thought over all the different opinions and chose the best methods. . We all got your back. We all have a burden, but it doesnt mean you need to carry all of them alone. Even if things go wrong, the blame lies with all of us, not you alone. But An-Hyun tried to respond but I raised my hand and stopped him. Catching my signal, An-Hyun closed his lips. You see me as someone amazing but I also think you are amazing. Getting your fear prone sister all the way here and stepping in when necessary. Just like how An-Sol depends on you, you also want to depend on. I, Yu-Jung and Han-Byeol also have something we depend on you for. With the five of us here, we can escape this place. Isnt that what you first told me? But what you said after was quite contrary to the first message. Is it really wrong to depend on each other? I tried to keep it short but saying this and that made it quite long. However, I couldnt stop and had to finish what I started. This burden, we will all carry it with you. So do what you can do, and that will be enough. Do what I can do Yes. What you can do, so dont worry about everything else. We will take care of the rest. I faced the night air as An-Hyun slowly digested my words. The cool night air today felt itchy. After An-Hyun spent enough time to drink a cup of tea, he lifted his face to look at the surrounding. He had troubled eyes when he came up to the rooftop but now it was like the first time I had seen him, dark and rugged. He looked relieved as if a few of his burdens were lifted from him. Chapter 24 MEMORIZE EP.24Trap City. (3/4) The dawn ushered in a bright new day. Having conversed with An-Hyun into the early mornings, we returned to the room and kept a nursing shift through the night. I told him to get some more sleep as An-Hyun was forcing himself to stay awake. He laid by the corner in the lounge for a brief rest but had fallen into deep sleep. With this, I closed my eyes and reflected for a bit. Though there was nothing to be afraid of right now, being caught off guard was the enemy. Of course, this could just be paranoia, but I was just the kind of a person who took everything to the extreme. For the past 10 years, I never ate till full or slept deeply that now it had now become a habit. Thinking I should get a move on, I was about to rose myself. I could hear a person close to me and so slowly opened my eyes to a figure sitting silently next to me. That figure was no other than An-Sol. Ah! She was looking around restlessly, and when our eyes met, hers became as wide as a saucer. Really, I am not your enemy, theres no need to be that surprised. So I greeted her, trying to sound as non-aggressive as possible, Morning. You okay? Ah, good morning. I laughed with how disarrayed she was but still managed to utter a good morning. Ah, what was wrong with me. Why is it that whenever I see her, my heart becomes weak? Something about her just made me want to protect her. Seeing me slowly raising myself up, she budged hesitantly and spoke in a soft voice. O, Oppa. Hmm. I am sorry. Hmm? What is this kid saying all of the sudden? Yesterday, today, it feels like the only thing I been hearing apologies. I gave her a puzzled look which caused her to look down. I what happened because of me. It must been difficult Her speech was so muddled that anyone who heard her without knowing the context would misunderstand. Seeing her stuttering like this, I began to worry about this her future. Will she be able to cope with the divergent people within Hall Plain? Will she really become the Brilliance Priest? The symbol of all the female Players and equivalent to the Shadow Queen and the Princess of Execution? Such an unlikely tale. With a look of detachment, I answered her. There is no need to apologise. Rather, I heard you did exceptionally well saving everyone. Ah, not really! I dont remember what happened! If I show what I was really thinking inside, she would wilt again, so looking friendly as I can I nodded. Colour returned to her face when she heard my compliment, she smiled a little as she waved her hand furiously. She was really the type to wear her heart on her sleeve. How did she grow up to be so pure and natural? Suddenly I heard someone call me from behind. Su-Hyun Orabeoni. If you are up, please have some breakfast. ? Huh? Orabeoni? Why are you looking at this maiden with such puzzled eyes? ? Why are you looking Damn, yeah I get it, I will speak normally. An-Hyun told me you were watching over Sol. As thanks, I made breakfast. Everyone else ate already so dont worry about the others. Yeah. Thats the Lee Yu-Jung I know. Thanks. Nodding and opening my hand to accept, she placed the plate in front of me with a red face. The menu was the same as yesterday, crackers with tuna on top. I want to tease her, saying that this might be the only thing she knows how to make, but looking at her cool eyes I felt that discretion was the better part of valour. . . I bit into one of the crackers. Lee Yu-Jung and An-Sol just sat there silently, watching me eat. I put down the cracker I was nibbling on, with unease evident on my face. Lee yu-Jung blinked expectedly for me to eat more, while An-Sol still sat innocently mumbling about. Everyone seems crazy today. Am I some kind of monkey in the zoo? Stop staring. No, no. Its just the way you eat is fascinating. The way I eat? Was it fascinating? Hmmm. Was my eating habit that strange? It was the same as usual Thinking nothing of it, a thought suddenly struck me. An-Hyun chews lightly and swallows everything, but Oppa is completely different. You sneak your food in bit by bit, chewing slowly and swallow a small amount. You dont even eat a lot, so why do you eat like that? I couldnt answer immediately. Lee Yu-Jungs eyes were unexpectedly sharp. To tell the truth, there was a time I was low on supplies while being chased by Fairies in the Fairy Forest. I kept cutting my food smaller and smaller, eating just enough for me to last the day. This had become a habit. In a caravan, or an expedition, or even before a battle, I never ate till I sate my hunger as to maximise my senses. Satiety had the effect of dulling the senses. I could never tell them exactly what happened, so I decided to change the subject. Its just a bad habit. When I can, I eat a lot, but in a situation like this, I usually eat in small portions. Rather, I cant see the other two, where are they? An-Hyun and Kim Han-Byeol? An-Hyun said he will keep watch outside and Kim Han-Byeol said she will be on the roof. Seeing Lee Yu-Jung easily answering my question, it seems she didnt suspect much. Inwardly, I gave a sigh of relief. But following the gaze on my back, I saw An-Sol looking at me with vivid eyes. When our eyes met, she laughed out awkwardly. Just what was going on today? I felt An-Sol was like a child. When a child first meets a stranger, they instinctively become suspicious. They were afraid and nervous of the possibility of being harmed. Approaching a child carelessly would result in tears. However, becoming friends with a child was easy. At first, you had to set a distance and show that you mean no harm. When the child became curious and toddle toward you, that was the most suitable time to become a friend. That was just a brief review on An-Sol Biting on another cracker Lee Y-Jung made, I shifted track on my unsatisfying thought process and was plunged into another theory. Setting the 24:00 time as a counter, today was the second day since we entered the Trap Point. Meaning this place was safe till the clock struck midnight today. Although no one spoke, they all seems to be enjoying this place. I wish those two would come in early, there are things we need to discuss. What? You mean what we are going to do from now on? Something like that. Whats it about Oppa. Tell me and Sol first. Lee Yu-Jung was crouching with her arms around her knees, looking at me with a puzzled expression. An-Sol looked anxious by my forthcoming proposal. I didnt know what kind of resistance I would face, by I would tackle it head on. No matter how difficult it would be to convince them, they had to know the truth. We should probably leave this City today. Just as I expected, they froze on the spot when they heard my proposal. ***** I was out on a quick patrol. Its just like you said Hyung, its frighteningly quiet. Entering the main door, the first thing An-Hyun confirmed was that the City was suspiciously quiet. Hearing I had something to discuss, we all moved to the living room. Fresh air seems to have set settled Kim Han-Byeol, as she had recovered her usually aloof expression. After checking everyone was here, I spoke. Everyone I am sure the an Angel told you something about this Rite of Passage. Maybe. I dont really remember anything. I was busy fighting with those winged things that I didnt hear anything. I had a bitter smile on my face as I saw Lee Yu-Jung shaking her head in doubt. Putting her aside, for now, I turned faced An-Hyun and Kim Han-Byeol. They thought for a while before they spoke in turns. I read the situation but there were too many things to remember. Like how we have to find our own water and food, that death in this place was real so we should be careful, and to survive we must head to the warp gate at the centre and there was something else. We have to endure this place for seven days. Kim Han-Byeol finished off for An-Hyun. These were the exact words I was waiting for. Yes, exactly that. Survive for 7 days. Miss Kim Han-Byeol, do you perhaps remember any other clauses? At my question, Kim Han-Byeols face scrunched up trying to remember I do. I remember the angel telling me to never stay in one place for too long. Either to keep moving for 7 days or go straight towards the centre. I nodded in agreement and was about to speak, but Lee Yu-Jung cut me off. But Oppa Isnt it safe here? There is a house, food to eat and a place to sleep. Dont you remember what happened yesterday? We faced nothing but hardship after coming out of that forest. Yes but, Hyung. Do we really have to leave this place? We dont really have to believe everything the angel said to us. S?a??h th? N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Lee Yu-Jung looked hopeful, being vouched by An-Hyun. They already disliked the idea of heading out once more. Turning a blind eye to their hopeful gazes I responded calming to their counterpoints. With everyone being so comfortable, I think you are all becoming slothful. Then lets think in reverse. Think in reverse? Yes. An-Hyun had just come back from his patrol and knows that this city is too quiet. The forest was filled with tense moments, and even outside of it you were attacked. We might face the same thing again if we go out, but When we go out it would be the same. But.. I paused temporarily for effect and continued. The angels want us to act in a certain way and this isnt it. They also warned us to remember? Survive for 7 days or go towards the central warp gate, and never stay still. We need to grasp what the Angels really want from us. Putting two and two together about the Rite of Passage and our situation we are obviously going against their wishes. Dont you find it strange right now? Compared to everything else outside this city, its too comfortable. Theres a lot of food and not even a hint of monsters as well. This must be a trap. I think that the longer we stay here, the more likely that something might happen to us. So Oppa, you want to leave this place because it feels bad. I know its difficult to accept this on a hunch I have. But this place is just filled with this uneasiness. I think we should rest as much as we can, grab some supplies and leave. Preferably today if we can. Though I was trying to persuade them, I didnt really have the confidence to convince them to my side. Trying to persuade someone in the face of danger or telling them to leave their safety was very differently. Moreover, I felt my persuasiveness was lacking in this situation. My argument wasnt completely devoid of logic, but a chunk of it relied too much on prediction and feelings. But there was nothing I could do about it. This was just the difference between those who experienced Hall Plain and those who didnt For a moment no one spoke, they were all hesitant and it was clear to see they didnt want to leave. I could kill the boss monster with ease, but I wanted them to at least go through the course the Angel had prepared for them. The more comfortable they are now, the more they will suffer in Hall Plain. An-Hyun stared hard at me and then looking to everyone else. Everyones opinion different So lets decide by majority. A Majority vote? Yes. But I will put two conditions on this vote. What conditions? I felt amused by this unexpected suggestion. A majority vote, something I havent heard in a long time. Kim Han-Byeol responded positively, though still looked at him expectantly. An-Hyun nodded and replied. Its not much of a condition. First, everyone can choose either yes to leave, no or abstain. But they must state the reason for their choice. And second, whatever was decided must be followed without any complaint. Hearing An-Hyuns explanation, Lee Yu-Jung energetic spoke out, certain that the vote will go her way. Yes, Yes! No objection. A vote, yes a vote is great. Lets vote right now. Can I go first? Yeah, its best to get something like this out of the way. First, let me put down Hyungs vote as yes and we already heard his explanation. I have no objection to that. Then Is there someone with a different opinion? If there isnt, we will do continue like this. As Kim Han-Byeol, An-Sol and I agreed, An-Hyun also nodded in agreement. Looking expectantly at everyone, Lee Yu-Jung began to speak. TN: For the past couple of chapters, some characters were described as rude in their speech or disrespectful. Like how Lee Yu-Jung is described as talking casually etc. ???? C Orabeoni is a formal version of Oppa. Chapter 25 MEMORIZE EP.25Trap City. (4/4) I am absolutely against this. Look around you, between the forest and here, isnt the answer is obvious? I dont want to risk my life because of Oppas bad feelings. I dont want to face the dangers outside this city like yesterday. I thought maybe she would go along with my plan but I was wrong. Lee Yu-Jung voted against leaving and I was sure that the opposing vote would start coming out one by one. My mouth was becoming dry, still, I decided to be patient and let the chips fall. Next was Kim Han-Byeol. I was hoping she would vote for my side so I turn my attention to her. Looking at me intently, she spoke with her usual cool tone. I really do not want to leave. However, after seeing the results he produced, I dont think it will be bad following his reasoning. Rather, his judgement hasnt lead us astray. I dont think there is enough precedent as evidence but he is skilled. I cant pick whether to agree or disagree. Therefore I will abstain. Kim Han-Byeol abstained and took the easy way out. Lee Yu-Jung looked confident that we would remain in the City as her face was all smiles. With the outcome uncertain, I decided to prepare for the worst. If the Boss Monster showed up, it would be trivial to beat it up. The problem was doing it without getting caught. There was just An-Hyun and An-Sol left to vote. An-Hyun comforted his sister, stroking her hair. Sol. Hm? What would you like to do? Hearing An-Hyun, An-Sol looked troubled. She folded her fingers in uncertainty, counting the votes. Catching my eyes, she flinched in surprise and her face became red in embarrassment. She quickly turned her head away but afterwards kept stealing glances at me. Maybe she was sick? Sol you definitely against it~? Right? Its safe and comfortable here. If we go outside the monsters roar~! And rush after us! I wonder when Lee Yu-Jung started to treat An-Sol like a child. Noticing that, An-Sol cheeks puffed up and her lips were puckered as she shook her head. Glancing at my way once more, she spoke in a soft voice. I I want to support Su-Hyun Oppa. Oh. Then! Support! Huh? What? You agree with him? Lee Yu-Jung was nodding excitedly, then as An-Sol word registered in her mind her expression changed and lunged at her looking like a wolf trying to eat her alive. An-Sol swiftly clung to her brother. An-Hyun, even Kim Han-Byeol looked at her in shock. An-Sol shrank back from all the looks she was receiving and just mumbled for a while before speaking again. Yes, I agree. Why! Just why! Hik! Beating back the vicious Lee Yu-Jung, An-Hyun spoke softly to the frightened An-Sol. Sol, tell everyone why you voted yes. Um. Hu Just because. I just feel like we should. Because Hearing that it was based on her feeling, An-Hyuns expression changed for an instant. It was a short moment but I definitely saw it. I wondered why this would make him react like that. Ya! How can you base it on a feeling Shut up! Lee Yu-Jung became quiet when An-Hyun raised his voice. An-Hyun looked extremely serious. Frowns marred his brows as he looked at An-Sol. Unable to withstand the serious look she was receiving, An-Sol just bowed her head and pointed her finger towards me. Before it felt vague But today in my dream I saw Su-Hyun Oppa. Everyone please stay quiet for a moment. Sol, finish your story. We were all sleeping in this room when a giant monster appeared. It looked like an alien and came to this exact building everyone was in danger. We couldnt do anything and it looks like we would all die, no, I was sure I saw everyone die. But then my dream suddenly changed. How did it change? Like a spring being unwound, the dream reversed back to the beginning and Su-Hyun Oppa appeared. When the monster came this time, it was different. Su-Hyun Oppa told everyone that he would stop the monster so we should all escape. I was being carried by Oppa out of the city and I looked back because I was worried about Su-Hyun Oppa but then the dream ended. Do you remember anything in your dream? I think I heard something terrifying at the end? Maybe a shout? I think I heard a sound but I dont know. We were silent as the grave as we focused on her story. Having come back to the past, for the first time I looked at her with in a new light. There were things that I didnt know but this was beyond me. In terms of her Attributes, she had 75 Magic and another 100 on Luck. My Magic was at 96 points and it was nothing to scoff at. If I entered Hall Plain as I was, this amount of Magic point would allow me to be one of the best Mages. With my Third Eyes, I had barely managed to see 1 second of the past. But through her dreams she had seen both the past and the future. There was a subtle difference between me and An-Sol. I could see exactly what had happened in the past and see it whenever I wanted to. An-Sols dream lack the certainty and seems to activate randomly. This must be all thanks to her extremely high Luck point. With this, it solved one mystery I wondered about. The reason why I couldnt find the party during my first time in Hall Plain. Somehow, they had all managed to gather together and had reached this City. They had exceeded their two safe days and been attacked by the Boss Monster. An-Sol must have been the only survivor left. Haa. An-Hyun gave a loud sigh. Having finished her story, An-Sol seems unsure as she looked at everyone for their response. Tapping his fingers on the floor, An-Hyun was deep in thought. Looking perturbed he spoke to all of us. I also agree with Hyungs opinion. What, why? You also said you didnt want to leave! Are you taking your sisters side now? Lee Yu-Jung couldnt believe what was happening and immediately tackled the issue. An-Hyun replied apologetically. I am not taking sides. This might sound funny or not but Dipping his face, indicating An-Sol who was still clinging onto him, he spoke. I was with Sol for 19 years. There were so many things that happened and every time her feelings were uncannily accurate. Of course, with 100 Luck point, she gained intuition and clairvoyance and it was also possible to predict the future. Though rank did support the skill to a point. Lee Yu-Jung frowned and lamented. This feeling and intuitions. I had enough. I am not lying. Whenever Sol was feeling uneasy, some bad always happened. The dream is a bit unusual but Anyways, there are 3 yes votes, 1 against and 1 abstain. As we all agreed, we are going to follow the opinion with the most vote. Everyone get up, lets head out now. We are going to leave right now? With Sol dream, its best that we leave as fast as possible. Everyone, pack only the essentials. Hyung, just in case can you go out on patrol? Ok. Will do so. If everyone is done, shout. Seeing the change in An-Hyun from yesterday, I felt content. Equipping the crossbow on the left arm, I shook the dust off and left. ***** There was a subtle difference about An-Hyun. He undertook to patrol the area this morning and was overall strangely proactive. The private exchange from yesterday was not enough to completely change his inner troubles. However, looking at his recent attitude, he seems to have taken my word to heart and was doing the best he could. Happily humming at his positive change, I began to look around. Just as An-Hyun said, the best time to leave was now. Bumbling about and procrastinating had to be absolutely avoided so that we could avoid travelling in the dark. Leaving in the morning and finding a safe spot by the afternoon would be a much better alternative. With the bustling and hustling about below, it seems like they were planning to bring as much as they could carry. Breathing in the still chilly air, I felt refreshed. If this party was made of Park Don-Gul, Lee Bo-Rim and Lee Shin-Wu I am sure they would be throwing up a racket trying to stay. However, things had turned out for the better, with the party being composed of high-status Players. A moment of silence pleases for Park Don-Gul and his party. We had survived the passed the forest, which was the most physically demanding area of the Rite of Passage and broke through the psychological barrier that was the Trap Point. If we remained vigilant against the randomly appearing Boss Monster and the other survivors, we would have a much easier time heading toward the central warp gate. Other monsters would definitely appear as well Excuse me When I was about to recollect all the monsters that could appear while we headed to centre, I heard someone calling for me. Turning around, I saw Kim Han-Byeol with a small bag on her back. It seems her preparations were over. Yes. Are you ready? I finished my preparations but the others are still getting ready. I see. Then I will keep watch for a bit longer. Could we talk for a minute? I was bewildered by her sudden request to chat. Nodding I gave a positive reply. Yes, anytime. Searching my face, she slowly approached me. I wondered what she wanted to speak to me about. Carefully judging my expression, she cautiously spoke. Did you perhaps Did Yu-Jung Unni or An-Hyun Oppa tell you anything? About the fight you and Yu-Jung had? That and anything else? I shook my head as I had not heard anything particular about Kim Han-Byeol. I see. Well Her story wasnt anything special. All of it was just about her rejecting Lee Yu-Jungs proposal of going out. I felt a bit bitter when she said the remainder that survived should try and stay alive, but knowing that it wasnt her true intention I could let it pass easily. Rather than looking like a shallow-hearted bastard, I thought to let it go was better. No matter, this was such a common occurrence in Hall Plain there was nothing to get upset about. I am sorry. I was just so angry back then. Looking it from your side, it must have been really unpleasant Its the first hearing such dead response from her usual tranquil voice. It looks like she still wanted to maintain a relationship with Lee Yu-Jung but it was difficult for me to butt in. Smiling, I gave her a reassuring answer. No, dont worry about it. Rather, I think you did alright. . Really. You gave a calm judgement to the situation at hand. If they went out then and there, Lee Yu-Jung and An-Hyun would have definitely been attacked. I dont think you need to apologise for this. But I am worried about Yu-Jung as she is very hot tempered, its quite fortunate that you are here to calm her down. If the same situation arises next time, please stay your course. I think that will be much better. Thank you. We caught each others gaze as we finished speaking. I could see that her smile had returned. She had smiled for a brief moment but at that moment, she was beautiful. S~?a??h the ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Unexpectedly I was reminded of her in Hall Plain. Chapter 26 MEMORIZE EP.26Meeting Some People I Know. (1/3) Warning: Some disturbing content in this chapter, reader discretion is advised. Amongst the monsters appearing in the Rite of Passage, a monster called Mankey had a similar appearance to simians. Unlike Deadmen, these Mankeys were proper monsters. They were covered in soft furs so they had a non-existent defence, however, they were cunning and moved around in packs of 4 or 5. This monster was difficult for a beginner to handle. s?a??h th? N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. U-ki! U-ki-ki! And currently, we were fighting 5 Mankeys that were as big as us. They were bulky with extremely long tail, though powerful they werent as nimble. They had a surprise jump attacks, but most of the damages could be mitigated by avoiding the monsters landing points. U-ki! U-ki-ki! Be careful! An-Hyun and Kim Han-Byeol was engaged in a difficult battle with three of these Mankeys. Lee Yu-Jung and I were each taking care of one of these Mankeys, so we were at a numerical disadvantage. But it was only numerical. It was then. In their back and forth struggle, I saw one of the Mankey An-Hyun was battle slip away and was readying for a jump. Judging its readiness, it seems it was targeting me. Usually, preying on the precarious Lee Yu-Jung was the normal course of action, though it looks like these Mankeys didnt like to attack women. These Mankeys had a strong desire to breed that they became crazy when they saw females, especially Fairies (I personally thought that they went out of their ways to catch Fairies.) They went stir crazy when they saw human females that these monsters planned to kill all the guys first and then capture the girls. Hyung! Yu-Jung! One of them disappeared! An-Hyun shouted in a loud voice. His situation was slightly alleviated as his frantic fight against 3 monsters was reduced by one. He was still a novice yet he took his eye away from this life and death battle. Hearing An-Hyuns shout, Lee Yu-Jung took a more defensive posture. Handling one of these monsters was difficult, but hearing that she might have to engage two of them, her body instinctively cowered. Soon the crouched Mankey jumped high into the air with a shriek. This was the moment I was waiting for. Ping! Without delay, I pulled on the string. With a sharp sound resonating in the air, the bolt pierced the Mankeys head. There was the advantage of extra force while falling from the sky, however, the monster hadnt thought about the disadvantage of being unable to move freely. Or maybe it thought it was impossible to be hit so easily. I was currently let the kids practice right now if I became serious. Ugh. Theres no point speaking my mind. Oppa! On your side! I know, I know. While I was aiming for the monster in the air, another Mankey tried to blind side me. Without looking, I avoided the attack by a sheer millimetre and with the bolt in my right hand stab the other Mankeys head. A clean counter. I could feel the bolt smoothly penetrate the flesh of the monster. KIIiiii. Kung! With a mournful cry, the Mankey in front of me collapsed. At the same time, the corpse of the Mankey in the air landed. In 3 seconds I eliminated 2 of the monsters. I quickly recovered the bolts and observed the situation. Everyone was still fighting. Like before An-Hyun was fighting with a sword and shield combo, while Kim Han-Byeol was wielding a slightly thin long sword though her attacks were rough. Lee Yu-Jung was dashing around with two sharply trimmed daggers. An-Hyun was in front, engaging with his sword and shield and when an opening appeared, Kim Han-Byeol pierced through. When they broke through, An-Hyun and Kim Han-Byeol attack simultaneously. While the tactic was rough on the edges, the results spoke for themselves. On the other hand, Lee Yu-Jung was struggling with reach and was having trouble attacking. She frequently managed to land a blow on the Mankeys arm, but more often than not she only slashed air as the Mankey retreated back. It has been only 3, 4 days since they grabbed a weapon, expecting anymore was impossible. Rather, it proved that they were high stat Players as we made fast progress through the Rite of Passage. Exhaling lightly, I aimed my crossbow toward the Mankey Lee Yu-Jung was fighting. I wasnt going to finish it off, rather make an opening for her to take advantage of. Ping! Kiiiii! The bolt flew and pierced into the right chest of the Mankey. Unlike the Deadmen, the Mankeys could feel pain. It gave off a pained shriek and staggered back. Lee Yu-Jungs eyes lit up as she saw the bolt in the Mankeys chest and she took the opening. Leaning low, she pushed into attack range, show off her 50 agility points. Die! You fucking pervert monkeys! Spewing profanity, Lee Yu-Jung attacked like she met her lifelong enemy, her daggers crossed. At the same time hearing a below from An-Hyun, it seems he was going for the final blow. One, two, three, four, five seconds. After five seconds, the Mankeys the party was fighting all collapsed. The Mankey Lee Yu-Jung was fighting had a large X slash on its chest. The Mankey An-Hyun and Kim Han-Byeol was fighting was littered with cuts and wounds. The shallow wounds afflicted from the beginning of the battle had affected them to the point a single blow was enough to end it. Ah, this must be what its like training people. The three looked at the Mankey I killed, shook their heads and slumped to the ground. They breathed heavily while trying to relieve their tension. It was understandable seeing how their usual tempo of one enemy had increased to five. Ah Shit. I am covered in Monkey blood. I feel like crap. Shaking the blood out of her bob cut hair, Lee Yu-Jung spat on the ground. Lying on the ground plastered in blood, she looked strong and beautiful like the Goddess of War. An-Hyun and Kim Han-Byeol was no different. Their clothes were torn and dried blood spattered their whole body here and there. The only people who were better off was An-Sol and me. Closing my eyes, I began to get lost in my thoughts. It has been 3 days since we left the City. We had survived for four days and today was the fifth day. If we kept going at this pace, we might be able to reach the Warp Gate by the sixth, or by the latest seventh day. During the five days together, our life was monotonous and also a spectacle. We walked, and fought, and rested, and walked, and fought. Repeat and rinse. The first monster we encountered after leaving the City was Mandragoras, in that battle we almost lost An-Sol. The monster appeared out of nowhere from the ground, with its mouth wide open. Everyone screamed in shock except for me. An-Hyun ran in without a plan and was hurt from the thorns, thankful I was able to respond in time. Through that incident, Kim Han-Byeol and Lee Yu-Jung seems to have realised something as they grabbed the weapons available at the Safe Point and declared they would fight. An-Hyun expressed his displeasure at the girls fighting, but they were determined. I didnt know if they felt troubled relying on me and An-Hyun to fight all the battles or if they genuinely wanted to help. But one thing I could see clearly in their eyes was a strong desire to survive. Seeing as both of them needed the practice, I readily nodded my head. From then on, we left the Safe Point and passed by the forest and came upon a person. The exact place we found her was the stomping ground of these Mankeys. She was quite pretty but unfortunately, we were too late as she was already dead. Her body was almost stripped naked, with her clothes torn in pieces. Bruises could be seen all over her body. Steam could be seen rising from her pubic area, with white semen flowing out. It looks like she was raped by the Mankeys just short while ago before we arrived. Seeing blood trickling out from her mouth, she seems to have killed herself unable to endure what was happening. Looking at the scene, Lee Yu-Jung became mad with anger desperately asking to destroy all the monkeys. By chance, we happened upon five Mankeys with their genitalia exposed and immediately fought them off. Mostly likely these Mankeys must have heard Lee Yu-Jungs rant and came at us. With the girl dead and having smelt fresh female prey, in their excited state they wouldnt have left us alone. In conclusion, victory was ours. Thinking we should be more carefully from now on, I snapped out of my thoughts. Sol, can you give Unni a towel and a water star? What did you say? Lee Yu-Jung immediately jumped onto Kim Han-Byeols mistake. Ah, sorry. I was tired so it didnt come out right. Not a water star, a bottle of water. Yes Unni it must be difficult. Bullshit. Look at Oppa, how can he kill those Monkeys so easily? Gimme the crossbow! I wanna use it! I chuckled awkwardly at Lee Yu-Jungs tantrum. If its unfair, why dont you become stronger? Me, I had no one to help me in the beginning. I crawled through with only my sword. Of course, I couldnt actually say that, so I just chuckled awkwardly. With their little experience in handling the weapon, they seem to have realised there was something different about how I fought. Kim Han-Byeol was sitting cautiously regulating her breathing, while An-Hyun was breathing heavily looking at me seriously. Hyung, were you part of the special forces? How can you fire the crossbow so well? You learn everything in the army these days. Oppa, dont joke. Shooting probably, but learning the crossbow? You havent even gone to Seoul. Tell it to me after you go to the army. You think its a place where they teach you only how to shoot guns? Guns, swords, Taekwondo and all kind of martial arts including techniques with daggers, darts, bow and crossbow. An-Hyun, Lee Yu-Jung and An-Sol had a strange expression on their face after hearing my explanation. Seeing Kim Han-Byeol smile, it seems she was the only person to realise I was speaking nonsense. Though there was nothing to worry about. With the team set in stone, this much was permissible. Ah I dont know. I want to rest right now, I dont need this headache right now. If you are going to rest, sit or stand up. What if you get attack right now? Dont know, dont know, dont know, dont know. Sol. Can you get me a chocolate, please? I am hungry. Sol, give me one as well. Me too. Yes~. I will bring it right now~. At Lee Yu-Jung, An-Hyun and Kim Han-Byeols request, An-Sol moved quickly to get it. At An-Hyuns strong insistence, An-Sol was left out of the battle. Instead, she was our helper. She seems content as her she liked to help people and these small request didnt bother her. I slowly sat down as I observed An-Sol smiling brightly as she handed out a water bottle. Humans adaptation to their surrounding was astounding and with a deep desire to live, the synergy between this two aspect created an amazing effect. I felt these words were true. Even if they were high stat Players, these girls were living ordinary lives just a few days ago and now were wielding weapons proficiently against monsters. I laughed as I remember the first time I defeated these monsters and shuddered at the thought of taking a life for the first time. Though a slight cause for concern but after having fought through so many life and death battle with these monsters, they didnt feel any mercy for them. But if their opponent was a person? Will they be able to fight decisively without hesitating? If there was an opportunity, I wanted to the party have such an experience. Though I dont think we will have that chance. Hey, I think its time to go. Lets keep a steady pace till we find a yellow roof. Hyung you alright? Yeah. These Rest Rooms will become more difficult to find as we get closer to the Central Gate. There was no need to demoralise them, so I just replied simply. Lee Yu-Jung looked slightly at ease as she nodded. Dusting off her cloth as she was about to stand up, I followed suit. But I stopped what I was doing. Currently my magical detection was off for practice reason, however, I could hear several footsteps. I turned my head toward the bushes where I heard a noise. Huh, who the hell are you. At that moment, we saw four people appearing from the thickets. TN: ?? vs ??? Phonetically ?? sounds like monkey. Bit of a problem here but ?? is also Korean translation for Pokemon Mankey. Also, there was a bit of word play: ??. ?? ?? ??? ? ???. ??, ??. ???? ?? ?? ???. ??? ??? ? ??. ? ??? (water star) vs ? ?? (water bottle) Or ? vs ?, they sound really similar but different enough. Though its difficult to fully capture this in English. So I just did it literally. Chapter 27 MEMORIZE EP.27Meeting Some People I Know. (2/3) A total of four people appeared from the thickets, with a ratio of three guys and one girl. They all had disheveled hair and their clothes were in poor shape like a vagabond. I didnt mean this as an insult as our own clothes were in a similar shape. I quickly looked over the four of them. The one at the furthest left was a guy with short sports hairstyle and was holding a large bow in his right hand. He looked like a guy who knew how to handle a bow. His lips were pressed tightly and he looked at us with his hollow eyes. I felt he was a guy with a very reserved personality. Huh? I didnt know what it was but he seemed quite familiar. If it was a Player I knew, that meant the person was active in Hall Plain. He looked very common, but for now, I put this aside and went to the next person in a clockwise direction. s?a??h th? N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Next person was right at the front, his hair was so long that it reached his hips. His face was very slender and he had slim features, if you saw him from the back you would mistake him for a girl. But from his firm chin and sharp eyes, you could tell he was a guy. In the centre was a girl that was protected by everyone, she looked refined. She looked trouble and was looking around. It seems she was searching for something. Finally, on the right end, there was a guy spinning his sword and flashing his teeth. His shifty actions really grated on my nerves. The silence was broken as the lead guy with an exhausted voice spoke about us. I think they are survivors just like us. There is nothing to be amazed about, we met some survivors before. The person holding the bow replied stiffly. The guy playing around with the sword, tossing it and catching, laughed at us and acted boorishly. Tsk tsk They look what, early twenty? Poor bastards they are only children. Hearing that, An-Hyun immediately took a position with his shield and took a step forward. I quickly grabbed his shoulder and shook my head, telling him to wait it out. Fortunately, An-Hyun understood my intentions. He gritted his teeth and stepped back. Seeing this, that thuggish guy playing with his sword chuckled and his eyes became wild. Did you see that? That punk looking bastard. He became angry because of what I said. Ah man, I just cant say anything can I? Scary. You provoked him first. Step back and look after Jung-Min. Tsk. After being criticised by the bow-wielding guy, he pouted his lips and stayed quiet. However, my party was already cold and stiff by their response. The party was put off by their conversation, talking amongst themselves like we werent even there. Slowly the tension was rising until the long hair man spoke up. Hello, nice to meet you. My name is Wu Jing-Min. As you must know by now, I am just another person that got brought into this miserable place. Wu Jung-Min. The Crimson Canines Clan Lord? I was startled, remembering who he was. That devilish existence with his trademarked dual wielding. Are you telling me that the person in front of me was that Wu Jung-Min? I immediately activated my Third Eye. < Player Status > 1. Name : Wu Jung-Min(Year(s) 0) 2. Sex : Male(26) 3. Height Weight : 177.9cm 65.7kg 4. Alignment : True Chaos [Strength 51] [Resistance 43] [Agility 59] [Vitality 48] [Magic Power 55] [Luck 36] I thought that no one could surpass An-Hyuns stat in the Rite of Passage, but Wu Jung-Mins stats broke that idea into pieces. I was astonished as in front of my eyes was that Wu Jung-Min, the Clan Lord of Crimson Canine that was in charge of United Army. An-Hyun. Same as you. An-Hyuns blunt reply cause an uproar in Wu Jung-Mins party. Rather than that, I sharpened my sense. If he really, truly was that Wu Jung-Min, then I could guess who that bow-wielding man was as he was a part of the lower half of the 10 strongest in Hall Plain Should I kill him now? But I immediately discarded that idea. If I was alone, I would kill him without hesitation. With the party with me, it was impossible. Before I knew it, both my party and Wu Jung-Mins party had drawn our weapons. That thug spoke to An-Hyun dismissively. Thats why we cant treat children with kindness. You said you were An-Hyun? If you dont want to die, you better fix you manners. Oppa. We dont have time to fight. This isnt the first time. We can kill them in an instant, so keep quiet and wait. The woman at the centre spoke for the first time but that thug interjected. At this she gave him a terrifying glare, daring him to step out of line. The thug clicked his tongue as he got the womans message. Ah~. I get it, I get it. Stop glaring at me. Before I eat you alive. Ah. Thats a joke. A joke. Why cant she take a joke Never mind. You greenhorns. I am Chun Seun-Hyun. I want to ask you one thing, about these five monkeys, did you kill them? If we did what you going to do about it? Chun Seun-Hyun. The moment I see you in Hall Plain, you are dead. Thinking on these murderous thoughts, a clear voice rang through the clearing. The voice was filled with sharp hostility. I prayed that it wasnt Lee Yu-Jungs voice. But it was. She had a big ego and seeing an upgrade version of Park Don-Gul, she couldnt help but butt head with Chun Seun-Hyun. Blinking in surprise, Chun Seun-Hyun laughed and clapped his hands in applause. Bwahahaha~. Ha. Keep it in, keep it in. Keke, you bitch I will let it slide just this once. We arent feeling mighty generous right now. And w~e a~r~e rea~lly bu~sy. Kapish? So just answer our questions quickly and we can all say our bye~bye. Ah. Show some manners when you speak~. Well, you dont really have to. I wont warn you twice anyways. Lee Yu-Jung had that distinctive smirk as Chun Seun-Hyun finished. You maniac. No, you imbecile. You wont give us a warning, so what? You think you are worth something? You poor bastard. Lee Yu-Jungs retort was refreshing as always. In one way, Chun Seun-Hyun was exactly like Park Don-Gul. Seeing her spewing profanities with her gentle face, Chun Seun-Hyun stared at us blankly. Chun Seun-Hyun gave a loud sigh and tightened his grip on his sword. I focused on my right hand. These bastards are just like dogs, you have to discipline them for them to obey. Anyways, farewell. That trash talking Chun Seun-Hyun suddenly lifted his right arm and threw the sword he was playing with. The sword flew fast and was targeting Lee Yu-Jungs head. At this point, An-Hyun had given up trying to pull Lee Yu-Jung back and had rather moved quickly with his shield in front. An-Hyun was suspicious of Chun Seun-Hyun from the very beginning, having been firmly gripping on his shield the whole time he managed blocked the sword without problem. And me Kang! Ping! Puk. Aaaaaaaa! The sword smashed into the shield and fell by the wayside. At the same time, my bolt pierced Chun Seun-Hyuns right arm. Clutching his right arm, Chun Seun-Hyun screamed in pain. The situation was simple, while An-Hyun was blocking the sword I aimed my crossbow and shot that bastard. Of course, the other party did not stand still. In an instant, the bow-wielding man had pulled on his bowstring and tried to shoot first but from the Ting sound I found that it was an empty draw. With great urgency in my heart, I pulled all the strength I had and in a split second had 3 bolts aimed at the bowmans head. At the same time, I activated my Third Eye. < Player Status > 1. Name : Seon Yu-Un(Year(s) 0) 2. Sex : Male(25) 3. Height Weight : 180.9cm 78.4kg 4. Alignment : True Neutral [Strength 45] [Resistance 48] [Agility 62] [Vitality 54] [Magic Power 50] [Luck 50] Click! Chakka! Seon Yu-Un. It was him without a doubt. With a class as an Archer, he would become one of the most powerful Players in Hall Plain. In that slight delay between firing and rearming the crossbow, we had both managed to aim our weapons at each others head at the same time. In terms of stat points, there was a huge difference between him and me, but strictly speaking, I was slightly faster. Seon Yu-Un realised that as I could see his eyes trembling. A cool tension permeated my party. There was a deafening silence and I could feel An-Hyun, Lee Yu-Jung and Kim Han-Byeol gripping their weapons tightly. They all were ready to fight the moment everything went south. In all of this, Chun Seun-Hyun was being a huge distraction as he rolled on the floor screaming. Aaaaa, Uaaaak! Kill them! Ya! Kill that fucker now! Kill him! The person who started this was you. Seun-Hyun. Shut up, you are embarrassing us. Chun Seun-Hyun began crying as he was reprimanded by Wu Jung-Min and cradled his right hand. I turned my gaze to Lee Yu-Jung. She was trembling, not having expected Chun Seun-Hyun to actually throw his sword at her. Wu Jung-Min, who was observing the situation silently from the beginning, looked at Chun Seun-Hyun with contempt before turning toward us. Let me apologise first. This has been escalated enough, so why dont we stop? There is no benefit for either of us. I want to but your side hasnt dropped your bow. Seon Yu-Un, end this. Release the string and put your bow away. Wu Jung-Min put his hand on Seon Yu-Uns bow and forcefully pushed it down. Catching my eyes, Seon Yu-Un compiled and let down his bow. After making sure that they kept their word, I slowly dropped my right arm. Though right now, both I and Seon Yu-Un hadnt unloaded our bolts or arrow. Wu Jung-Min lifted both his hand and stepped toward my party. Sorry. These guys arent usually like this but we are in a tight situation right now so we might have been rough. Right now, we want to ask you something we are really short on time so I will go straight to the main point. The party all look at me, even An-Hyun. I nodded slightly. What do you want to know? We have been chasing these monkeys till yesterday. For certain reasons, we left our spot for a short while during that time one of our member was kidnapped by these monsters. Thank you for taking care of them but did you perhaps saw a girl? A woman Player Perhaps her? This reminded me of the woman that killed herself after been raped by those monkeys. Oppa, could it be that woman with that yellow cloth? With that long hair? Giving out a loud sigh, I face palmed. Did this girl ever think before speaking? There was dumb and there was this. I tutted at this thoughtlessly speaking Lee Yu-Jung. Hearing what Lee Yu-Jung said, the other parties faces brightened. The woman who complained about the lack of time was the one who asked us excitedly. Yes! She wore a yellow cloth and have long hair! Do you know where she is? Ah Um Lee Yu-Jung looked bewildered and couldnt respond properly. We just looked at each other silently without answering them. We were now certain that it was the dead woman that was raped by the monkeys. There was no easy way to tell her that. As we remained silent, the guys in the other party stiffened and guessed what had happened. However, the woman constantly appealed and begged us. Did you pass by on the way here? Or did you at least see her? . Please. Please. Just tell me where you saw her. Shes my younger sister. Shes really friendly and innocent sniff Seeing tears in her eyes, the party looked toward me. You did so well by yourselves just now but you just have to give me all these complicated situations. Letting out a miserable sigh, I slowly opened my mouth to answer her. Chapter 28 MEMORIZE EP.28Meeting Some People I Know. (3/3) We did see a girl on the way here. But we cant confirm that the person we saw was the same person that was kidnapped. I tried to reduce the shock as much as possible but all I could see in the womans eyes was that she was certain. She nodded quickly and asked again. Its fine I am grasping for any thread I can find. I cant be sure about long hair but if she was wearing a yellow one piece, then I am certain it was her. Even if you say it was a yellow one piece the cloth was in pieces so we arent certain. Wa What? She began to stutter. Wu Jung-Min, Seon Yu-Un and Chun Seun-Hyuns fists were clenched tightly already anticipating what was to come. But her eyes still held hope. Her voice trembled, trying to deny her premonition. Why why was the cloth torn into pieces? We found the woman collapsed next to a tree. When we checked her she was already dead. Won Hye-Su! The woman called Won Hye-Su slumped to the ground looking stupor. Chun Seun-Hyun hurried to support her but it was too late as her legs slumped completely. Everyone could understand loss and seeing Won Hye-Su on the ground, I could only feel pity for her. Silence permeated the air for a while. How did Hye-Yun die? Wu Jung-Min seemed to have already accepted reality and asked me with a strong voice. But with misery being reeking into the air, I am sure he was unconsciously trembling inside. I stayed silent for the moment. Though Wu Jung-Min didnt relent and asked me again. Its okay. We can guess what happened. Just tell us as you saw it. We saw blood leaking from her mouth. We think she killed herself by biting off her tongue. Wait. Wait just a moment. Thats impossible. There is no way she would kill herself. When we found her, she was almost nude. And from her genitals we could see those monkeys semen coming out. As I finished the atmosphere became cold. I could see the fury in Wu Jung-Min, rage filled his eyes and his fist was clenched so tightly. I felt he was going to explode any moment. Next, to him, Seon Yu-Un had blood in his eyes due to how angry he was. The feeling of loss and ire could be felt clearly. S?a??h th? ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Won Hye-Su in her stupor, looking blankly in the sky screamed. Ha Haha. Ha. HaAAAAAAAAAAAAAA! Hye-Su! Get a hold of yourself! AAAAAAAAAAAA! AAAAAAAAAAA! Her denial was so wildly that the impudent Chun Seun-Hyun took a step back. Won Hye-Su kept punching the ground, screaming as she fell deeper into denial. Impossible! Hye-Yun! Hye-Yun isnt dead! Its a lie! A lie! Hye-YuuunAAAAAAAAAAAA! Won Hye-Su! Snap out of it! We lost Jin-Tae as well. Dont you remember? You told us to keep a hold of ourselves and face reality. So how can you do this now! Shut up! Hye-Yun! Hye-Yun is! She looked around wildly and then caught my eyes. Her lips were pursed in anger as she suddenly stood up and ran toward me wildly. Shocked, Seon Yu-Un and Chun Seun-Hyun grabbed onto her arms but she still screamed curses at me. A lie! Stop lying! There is no way shes dead! You are lying, right? Right? Say you lied! Say it, say iiiitttaaaAAAAAA! Hye-Su Lets go check for ourselves. So stay calm. Chun Seun-Hyun tried to comfort her but Won Hye-Su was already half mad. Staring dazedly at her, I spoke in a soft voice. The corpse is that way about 30 minutes by walking. There arent many trees there. I am sorry about your sister. You evil bastard! Did you kill Hye-Yun! Huh, did you!?! Stop lying! No. You must have run away like a coward when you saw Hye-Yun being attacked. You ran away when you could have saved her! You fucking coowaaardddDDDDD! What? You crazy bitch Oppa? While Lee Yu-Jung felt bad for her, it seems she couldnt handle Won Hye-Su swearing at me. I put my hand on her shoulder and shook my head. Lee Yu-Jung looked frustrated but seeing my grim demeanour she pulled back. Wu Jung-Min who had been staring absently into the sky, raise his right hand. Clap! Won Hye-Su, who had been pouring curses at me, was slapped. Her cheek was red with her expression filled with disbelief, looking at Wu Jung-Mins hand. Wu Jung-Min looked disappointed as he looked down at Won Hye-Su. Stop, Won Hye-Su. This is appalling. Wha, what? Face reality Hu, this isnt it. You probably wont hear whatever I say right now. Stop venting your anger and face what happened. Ha. Yeah. Forget it. Its because she isnt your sister, right~. Yeah. She might just be a girl you met for four days, but, but, but! I am different. We have been together for 20 years! So what? Face reality? Won Hye-Su spoke with a maliciously childish voice as she looked at Seon Yu-Un pitiably. Unable to withstand her gaze, Seon Yu-Un turned away. Won Hye-Su started to sob once more. Even my Third Eye would say she was mad right now, her disappointment, frustration, fear and confusion. Won Hye-Su, have you gone insane? You know me who threw the sword would sound like a hypocrite but you cant do this! Calm down and snap out of it. Why are you like this? Yeah, I am crazy. I rather be crazy right now. So let me go. I said let me go! Her hysteria became worse. Wu Jung-Min let out a loud sigh and spoke in a heavy tone. I dont think you are crazy. We lost Jin-Tae as well, so we know how it feels like losing your cherished sister. Anyone who saw your relationship for the past four days will understand what you are going through. And this person hasnt proven it was Won Hye-Yun yet. Yeah, they could be lying to us. They said they only saw part of her cloth. I want to go right now. I am going to go now. Its it definitely wont be her. There is just no way. Humans were called rational animals. But Won Hye-Su did an 180 away from her rational thoughts. She had begged, then denied, then was filled with anger and then became hopeful. It was exactly as they said, she was going crazy. Won Hye-Su rejected all talks of her sisters death and only held hope that she was still alive. Its not the first time I saw someone going through this but I was not completely apathetic to it. Stop. You saw Hye-Yun being taken by those monkey monsters. If you are not going with me, then I will go alone. So let me go. I need to go. I need to go right now. Jung-Min. Let the two of us go for now. Check it for ourselves see if the corpse. Chun Seun-Hyun spoke cautiously but feeling Won Hye-Sus glare he stopped speaking. When Chun Seun-Hyun released his hold on Won Hye-Su, she began running in the direction I indicated before. The guys in the party looked awkwardly at each other and then swiftly followed after her. Though Wu Jung-Min stayed where he was. Sorry for troubling you like this. I have only been with them for four days but Won Hye-Su and Won Hye-Won were inseparable. An-Hyun nodded sympathetically. He was holding An-Sol tightly with his right arm, troubled by what he just saw. Wu Jung-Min looked bitter as he turned to turned his eyes on me. Thank you for avenging her. For lifting your hand. But you arent lying to us right? What? Wu Jung-Min had suddenly turned aggressive and searched everyones expression. Then he just smiled and spoke again. Well you dont look like the type to lie. Then excuse me, I have to head out now. Let me express my sympathies once again. Unfortunately, we are busy as well so we will depart now. Ah, wait. You with the crossbow. Come here for a bit. Being stopped suddenly, I turned to face him. I slowly walked toward him. Wu Jung-Min lowered his voice, making sure only I could hear what he was about to say. Its not much of a compensation but let me tell you one piece of information. Are you going to the Central Warp Gate, right? Dont answer, just nod slightly. As I nodded, Wu Jung-Min whispered quietly in my ear. TN: Sorry for the late update but while I was translating 26, I thought releasing 26-28 at once would be better. So here it is. Chapter 29 MEMORIZE EP.29Why are you doing this? (1/2) Is your party perhaps also going to the Warp Gate at the centre? Im not making this up. You wont make it. Dont go there. We were able to reach Warpgate two days ago. But we failed at 300 meters. Why? We stumbled about, hesitating what to do. Then we decided to retreat. If we made that decision a little quicker than Jin-tae would still be You know the about the conditions to survive right? Its for the best to hold on for seven days. Your party will never be able to beat that thing. If it werent for Jin-tae, we would all have been killed by that monster. We were quite a distant from the monster but it knew exactly where we were. That monster **** The conditions for the Boss monster appearing was dependent on the time stayed in each Points. There was also a chance for random appearance but frankly it was unpredictable. Rather than the Boss monster appearing near the Warp Gate, I was more surprised by the fact that the group managed to reached Warp Gate in three days and managed to survive the encounter. The situation was quite credible as Wu Jung-min and Seon Yu-un reputation would resound all over Hall Plane in the future. The crying face of Won Hye-su came up in my mind. She heaped curses on me while looking at me but this didnt offend me. Because I knew so well what it was like to lose a precious person. I was in the exact same position as her back then. After losing Hyung and her, I went crazy for a while. If I collected all the blood I spilt during that time, it could probably fill a few swimming pools. An-Hyun. While walking along I could hear Lee Yu-jung calling for An-hyun. As An-Hyun lifted his head to respond, she whispered rather than talk with her usually loud voice. Thank you For what? For saving me back there. An-hyun tilted his head and remember, Aha. Nodding his head as he recalled shielding her. ***** Anyway, your temper is a problem. Kill your temper for a bit and let us live in peace. If I wasnt wary of the guy from the start you would be stuck with a sword in your head. He was so frustrating! Its what it is. Why dont you try putting at least half the effort Hyung puts into treating others? Or try to resemble half of Han-byeols personality. Whats the point of a having a pretty face, when your personality is like a dog. Ha Half? Really? Ah. Hu, Hmph! Su-hyun Oppa is suffering so much because of us. I hate it. Yu-jung turned bright red when An-hyun called her pretty and looked away quickly. An-hyuns looked on surprised at this seemingly girlish act from Yu-jung. This much was a great development already, no arguments had broken out to my great relief. An-sol who was listening to the conversation between two tightened her grip on An-Hyuns collar and An-hyun automatically reached out and stroked her hair gently. Seeing the smirk on An-sols face, Lee Yu-jung eyes became sharp. Only the dull An-hyun missed the silent feud surrounding him and was striding forward with careful alertness. Why is it that all the popular men were so block-headed? Tsk, tsk. We walked at a fast pace for a while and was able to see the Safe Point just as the sun was about to set. And we did not encounter a single monster on the way. The party was happy with our lucky break but this was not something to be delighted about. We have always been attacked by monsters, except for the short while in the City, after leaving the forest. In serious circumstances, An-sol usually screamed like when she saw the bodies of the Mankeys. I had intentionally led the party into monsters encounters and they were reaping the reward for their efforts. There were reasonably intelligent monsters surrounding the vicinity of the Warp Gate. Mankeys were one of the toughest monsters in the Rite of Passage and the party managed to kill five of them. These intelligent monsters probably knew by know that many monsters have been killed by our party. Their sensitive sense of smell allowing them to sniff the dry blood on us. This was my theory before my whispered conversation with Wu Jung-min. If the Boss monster had been summoned and was wandering around the Warp Gate, all the monsters would have fled that region by now as the Boss monster was on the top of the food chain. In other words, if we do not encounter any monsters on the way there tomorrow, it was mostly likely we would confront the Boss monsters in front of Warp Gate like Wu Jung-mins party. It was an ironic situation. We left the City to avoid the Boss monster but we were now throwing ourselves back into the fire. Of course, there were differences between the two situations. The chance of Boss encounter in the City was 100% but the Boss encounter at the Warp Gate wasnt so certain. I thought for a while and a question popped in my head. Conditions definitely existed which defined the perimeters for the Boss monsters appearance. And there were many survivors in the Rite of Passage besides us. If so, there was a chance that the perimeters for the Boss monsters appearance were met simultaneously by two or three different groups at the same time. What would happen in such cases? Plus, the situation became even more complicated factoring the high probability of Boss monster appearing near the Warp Gate. Suddenly I felt like I knew very little about the Rites of Passage. I spent 10 years scraping through Hall Plain and researching everything about it but the Rite of Passage was not part of my research. The only part I remembered was times when other Players occasionally joking about their experiences of their Rite of Passage. Though it was not to the extreme, I still felt quite frustrated. How much time had passed? We walked for a while and we were soon able to reach the Safe Point. It has a yellow roof. But it looks like a hut. Thank god we found one today. Its still a bit early but lets rest here for today. Hyung, is that fine? Dont stay over a day. The warning sign is here as well. Its better than last time, right Oppa? I will go in first. I want to wash up quickly and have a change of clothes. Hehe. . Hyung? Oppa? Huh? Uh, yeah. Lets. Hastily answered back, everyone gave me a strange look. I shook my head telling them nothing was wrong. The party continued to stare for a moment before they returned to their chattering again, and I sighed inside. Immature kids. It was because of this that I was uncomfortable being in a party. If I was alone, I would have already entered Hall Plain. No matter how I pondered, there was no decent plan I could think up so I decided to put this matter aside for now. I realised then that I had become quite relaxed. In the past where I did not know much and tried my best to survive all the life and death situation crouching on my doorsteps. But it was different now. The idea of cutting down all problems in my way was deeply engraved in a corner of my heart. Oppa, what are you doing? We are going to go in first! I will be there now. I slowly headed in after Yu-jung waved her hand enthusiastically. For now, tomorrows problem was for tomorrow. ***** The night was dark. I was sitting on the stairs leading up to the hut for the watch. It was no longer just me and An-hyun that watched through the night. Now the four of us, An-hyun, Kim Han-byeol, and Yu-jung would rotate our watch. We did keep exact time but if we thought enough time has passed we would call for the next person for the watch. The first person to watch was Lee Yu-jung and I was next to her. The third was Kim Han-byeol, and the last person was An-hyun. One person kept watching for about 2 hours, though I was certain it couldnt have been more than 1 hour before Lee Yu-jung came and ask me to take over the shift. Yup. Seeing her avoiding my eyes as she asked to change shift, she must be feeling guilty about it. I put my hand into my pocket as it was my habit, and felt a chocolate bar inside. Lee Yu-jung had shoved it into my grasp as an apology Seems she kept some of the chocolate in secret for herself. There wasnt any lack of food or water so I didnt say anything about it. It was about time to change shift with Han-byeol anyways so it seemed to be a good time for a snack before heading back in. As I tried to open the plastic wrappings, I felt a can of coffee on my right cheek. Turning to see, I saw Kim Han-byeol hunched over staring at me. I see you are hiding food and eating it alone. I got this from Yu-jung. Thats just like her, though I never saw her concede any chocolates before. She didnt keep her time. I think she gave it to me as an apology. Smiling wryly, Kim Han-byeol sat next to me. Snapping the chocolate bar in half, I gave it to her. Thank you. Thanks for the coffee. Kim Han-byeol was more comfortable with my presence now since I wasnt as rowdy as Lee Yu-jung. Though there was still a distance between us, it felt it was slightly reduced. In the party, only we were still speaking with honorifics. Having done this since the beginning, it had become something of a tacit agreement. What were you thinking so hard about, you look glum. You didnt even notice me coming behind you. I know you were coming, I just pretended not to. Drinking some coffee, I replied. Haha, I was out of it for a while. You said I look glum? Yes. You looked tense after speaking something with that man. Was I wrong Was it? I thought I had a good poker face. Rubbing my face unconsciously, Kim Han-byeol tack on confidently. What did he say? It wasnt anything important. It wasnt only me that felt it. An-hyun Oppa, Yu-jung Unni and An-sol all feel nervous. You havent said anything after your conversation with that man. I was thinking this and that. Everything will sort itself out, I am sure of it. Even if something happens, we will pull through so dont worry. I finished off the chocolate bar and the rest of the coffee in one gulp. Why was it that the more I talked to her, the more I remember of her. I wanted to get away quickly. I told her to keep well and was about to climb up the stairs to the hut. Please wait. I want to ask you something. In novels, manhwa and drama the girl usually just let the guy go without any issue Why wasnt she following the trope? I felt Kim Han-byeol was ready to tackle another issue and I screamed inside. I should have seen this coming when Kim Han-byeol wanted to trade her shift with An-hyun. I tried to look friendly as I could as I tried to escape. I am a bit tired. If it isnt urgent is it possible to talk about this tomorrow? I want to go in and sleep. I want to ask you something now. I am not running away anywhere. With the conversation becoming more seriously, I tried throwing in a joke but it wasnt well received. Kim Han-byeol staring at me with her usual cold expression. Again, Kim Han-byeols face overlapped with her. I unconsciously avoided her gaze. I feel like if I dont ask you this today, I will never have the chance. Ah, was it that question you asked back then? It really wasnt anything Oppa. I closed my mouth immediately. Did I just hear her call me Oppa? Dont misunderstand, I wasnt a pervert who enjoyed being called Oppa. Su-hyun Oppa. Thats not the question I wanted to ask. Kim Han-byeols face was still cold and calm but it was giving off a different impression than normal. She was angry right now. Dont run away, that was the impression she was exuding as she looked at me. I realised that she was being absolutely serious right now. Following suit, I began to observe her calmly. And then she asked her question. S?a?ch* Th? Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 30 MEMORIZE EP.30Why are you doing this? (2/2) Remember when we discovered that hut and Oppa went out to explore the area? We talked about Oppa amongst ourselves. What did you all talk about? About the survivors, we met today. Remember that man who threw his sword at Yu-jung Unni and Oppa hit his hand with your bolt? I nodded. Back then, I was preparing for the worst outcome. If Wu Jung-min and Seon Yu-un was going to fight us to death, there was a chance that one or two of the party member dying if I didnt show my true ability. Thats why I was prepared to take out one of the guys before a fight could begin. And An-hyun Oppa blocked the sword with his shield. Yeah. Everyone praised An-hyun Oppa, saying he was amazing, thanking him. But do you know what they said about you Oppa? . I had a faint idea what she wanted to speak about but I did not want to hear it. Before I could speak, she preempted. No one spoke about it but it was clear that everyone was surprised. An-sol was on the verge of tears because she was afraid. An-hyun Oppa and Yu-jung Unni was shocked to an extent. Thats not all. They dont like how straight forward you were with that woman. Hmm. I see. I nodded calmly which made Kim Han-byeol look at me incredulously. Its not okay. Isnt this unfair? Its to protect Unni, or you dont have the right to speak to me this way when you forced me to take over everything. Dont you at all feel this way? Was it? I must have been too deep in thought to notice this subtle change in the party. I wasnt at all disappointed and didnt want to spend the effort thinking about this issue. It didnt matter as when we entered Hall Plain, early or later, there will come a time when they have to kill. Kim Han-byeol tone showed her frustration at my current easygoing nature. Oppa, you always worry and think alone. You try to handle all the difficult task alone. I know Oppa doesnt have any bad intentions. I think there is some kind of misunderstanding. Can you hold on I didnt mean this as any misunderstanding. I have told you this before but Oppas judgement was always dependable. I still think so. Hearing Kim Han-byeols words I felt a rock sinking in my heart. After leaving the city I saw her staring at me vacantly. Especially when An-hyun and I were discussing what to do next. I didnt think much would come out of it so I left it alone but today I been thoroughly trapped by Kim Han-byeol. It isnt so. We Oppa. Speak comfortably. I stopped my fumbling as Kim Han-byeol cut into my words. I looked at her with wide eyes, seeing her shooting me a dissatisfied expression. Uh, yes? Talk more crudely. You speak comfortably with Unni and Oppa but why are you so polite with me? Okay. Though it was for a moment, I had lost my nerve. Me, me that was a Player in Hall Plain for ten years I give up. Whenever I see Kim Han-byeol, my heart shakes as I remember Han So-yung. One couldnt dismiss her Unique Ability Charisma. Whenever I see Kim Han-byeol I felt a subtle emotion rising in my heart. So much so, that her image resembled someone so closely from the beginning. Clearing my throat I continue where she cut me off. I havent alway laid down the decisions. You, me, An-hyun, An-sol. We are all thinking this through. Please dont lie. You at least have some decency seeing you didnt include Yu-jung Unni. Isnt Hyun struggling more? He was quite amazing fighting those monkeys today. You are doing it again. This might work on An-hyun Oppa or Yu-jung Unni but please dont do it to me. Please dont try to change the topic like that. Me and An-hyun Oppa barely managed to kill two of those by working together. But Oppa kills two of them alone and if that wasnt enough you even helped Yu-jung Unnis fight. Han-byeol prickled my sensitive spot. The resemblance was really there. I couldnt take her lightly. The gazes she held on me at times was in the end, gazes that was monitoring me. She had only approached me now after preparing firmly as possible. I sighed deeply inside. I decided to hear her out a little bit more and if it wasnt going the way I liked I would throw her a fastball. Its always like this. In the forest, in the City and even when we met those strangers today. You are always in the background but when it gets really dangerous Oppa steps in. If you assume us to be one team, the leader and the pillar is Oppa. Not An-hyun Oppa, you. So I was furious. Why Oppa has to listen to those words. Was she doing this for me? Perhaps. But I disagree. An-hyun is superb, he is motivated, driven, and decisive. And you dont need to think so deeply about it. Because if you think about it, we are all leaders, and Rite of Passage is a place where cooperation is important. Please stop. Why are you doing this Oppa? I dont get what you really want to tell me. Even when I said I didnt know, my heart was tingling. I was not able to meet Kim Han-byeols cold silent eyes anymore. There was a cold chill around her but I felt like an even greater storm approaching. It was getting bad. Stop lying! The person who is truly making the decision and leading us is you! You let An-hyun Oppa handle all the easy incidents while taking care of all the difficult situation by yourself. Why is everyone only thanking An-hyun Oppa and saying his amazing? Why are they all afraid of you when you take care of all the dirty work? And why are you trying to hide all of this? You At this rate, Oppa will do the same thing in again and again. And theres the chance that the same is likely to happen again. The important thing is that behind the scenes we are all depending on you. No one will oppose you, so please Oppa, be our team leader. If there are difficult problems ahead that you are trying to solve by yourself, or talking amongst everyone else, please be involved. If Oppa is the leader, no one will complain. Kim Han-byeol was almost begging me now. Honestly, I still couldnt grasp on my bewilderment. If the person in front of me was Lee Yu-jung, I would just smile and pass over the issue knowing that it was her personality shining through. Though I just couldnt get an accurate impression of Kim Han-byeol. I was still mulling in my head what she had just spoken. Our standoff continued and the chill of the dawn seeped into our bodies. However, Kim Han-byeol had no intention of leaving. No, rather she had no intention of letting me go without hearing my answer. Biting my lips, I mulled it over and slowly opened my mouth to answer her. I ***** The morning of the sixth day was bright. An-hyun, who was responsible for the last shift of the night watch, woke everyone up to begin preparation for our departure. My joints were quite stiff and my face felt sore with fatigue. I had hardly slept last night, having spent more time with my eyes open than close but my body could handle one sleepless night. Good morning. Did you sleep well? I had deliberate greeted her brightly in the morning. An-sol was startled at my greeting. She ducked her face, looking uneasy, and ran away. Before I would just laugh at this apparent shyness but have that happen right in front of me, I let out a bitter smile. Having discovered this, An-hyun scold An-sol for her lack of manners. Her head was down again, on the verge of tears. Then Lee Yu-jung came and comforted her. Lee Yu-jung started another squabble with An-hyun and with An-sol trapped in between she didnt know what to do. Stepping back, I watched the scene quietly. Warm. It was really a warm scene. Looking at the three, it would be fine to say the three were all siblings. This scene was warm and comforting enough to forget the hell that was the Rite of Passage. But I had no place within that scene. I knew that truth better than anyone. They and I were fundamentally different people. When I slaughtered a hundred people in the past, this was what I thought. That I might no longer be human. Drunk in their moment, it was possible they may have forgotten about me. If people who knew me in the past saw me now, they would probably faint in shock. I couldnt help but laugh at this self-ridicule. Remembering the murky past, I felt a bit melancholic. Clueless about my state, An-hyun smiles happily as he approached me. Hearing the grumbling behind An-hyun, it seems that An-hyun was the winner of their verbal fight. Hyung. Do you think we can reach this War Gate thing today? Yeah. Then lets get there quick. We dont know if this might be our last meal here, so what do you think about a hearty breakfast? Hyung you need to eat a lot. I grinned hearing An-hyun speak so impudently. I shook my head at his suggestion of breakfast. No thanks, I am fine. Eat todays breakfast amongst yourselves. S?a?ch* Th? n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. What? But I have a habit of skipping meals on an important day. It can keep the mind sharp you see. An-hyun nodded begrudgingly and turned to face Kim Han-byeol. She still had that cold expression as she stared off into empty space. Suddenly the conversation I shared with Kim Han-byeol rose in the forefront of my mind. Han-byeol about breakfast I am not going to eat. Huh? Dont be like that No. Without hearing An-hyun till the end, Kim Han-byeol cut him off with short answers. An-sol looked surprised by this spectacle as she fidgets by playing with her fingers. An-hyun looked on awkwardly between me and Kim Han-byeol before laughing bashfully and scratching his head. Lee Yu-jung, who was watching from the back, spoke cautiously unwilling to poke the awkward atmosphere. Ahaha Then the three of us will eat. Uh, nothing we can do. There is just more for us. Hoho ho. Oppa, Han-byeol, we are really going to eat all of this ? Of course, me and Kim Han-byeol was silent. Lee Yu-jung was shocked by our silence, opening and closing her mouth. I felt Kim Han-byeol shifting her gaze onto me. But I had no intention to face her and dismissed it. This just made the atmosphere one step colder. An exciting morning of this sixth day. After breakfast, the three people began to be more cautious around the other two. Chapter 31 MEMORIZE EP.31Boss Monster. (1/4) The day was clear. The sun shined brightly on our backs, caressing our heads with its rays. While it wasnt a bad mood per se, no one spoke and just kept walking. It has been six hours since we departed from the hut. Since then, we only conversed on important issues but otherwise remained silent. The mood between me and Kim Han-byeol was cold but that wasnt the only thing the party was looking at. Anyways. After having hiked for so long, they should be getting tired. But we didnt rest and kept on walking. I wonder how much have we traveled? Soon enough we were about halfway there and an impossibly humongous Warp Gate came into our sights. It was like everyone made a pledge to keep their silence as we got closer and closer to the Warp Gate. The only thing I could hear was their shallow breathing. Everyone seems excited by the prospect of the finish line. You could reach the destination full of excitement but in return, it was impossible to be relaxed. As I expected, we did not encounter any monsters on our path to the Warp Gate. With the lack of monsters, everyone seemed unconsciously lax. But my heart was uneasy. If the Boss monster appeared, there would be no time at all to organise ourselves. The Boss monster could appear suddenly like a ghost if it got a whiff of our position. As long as we werent separated in the confusion, it would be fine. Even though I was here, if I didnt reveal my true abilities, there would definitely be casualties. The Warp Gate was in front of our eyes. Just a bit more and we would successfully complete the Rite of Passage. With the small distance left, it felt like a waste to abandon our concepts and plans. By my rough approximations, there was about 600 meters left to the Warp Gate. Wu Jung-min was attacked by the Boss monster at about 300 meters. Half our distance more and we would meet the same fate. I wanted to walk slowly and think of a plan but with our footsteps becoming faster, it was going contrary to my desires. An-hyun feeling the fast pace, finally broke his silence and spoke to An-sol. Sol, just a little bit more. If we can reach that big oval building, I am sure we can escape from this scary place. Until then, just hang on. Okay! Hearing An-hyuns gentle voice, An-sol brightened and nodded energetically. Seeing such a rare smile on An-sols face, she must be quite happy right now. I was about to ask everyone to rest for a moment before continuing but I kept quiet. I couldnt think of any good excuse. I obligingly met their pace and as time passed, we got closer to the Warp Gate. Of course, it could be pointless worries on my part. The best thing to do was enter the Warp Gate as calmly as possible. A happy path where no one was hurt or injured. Still, that feeling of foreboding did not disappear, it was lodged in the corner of my heart. Since entering the Rite of Passage, I conducted an extensive and minute observation with my Magic Detection, yet I couldnt find a hint of the Boss monster. In no time at all we were 500 meters from our goal. The Warp Gate gradually revealed its commanding presence. Upright altars were supporting the oval like structures, its grandness could match any tall buildings. And at its centre was a large doughnut like hole, with a spherical blue light floating in it. The fine blue current flowing through the Warp Gate was definitely the magic power driving the spell. The outward appearance was an exquisite marble and all our eyes were drawn to it. An-sol was innocently admiring it while Kim Han-byeol looked at it with twinkling eyes, finding it to her satisfaction. Lee Yu-jung couldnt take her eye off the bright light emanating from the marble structure as she continues to gaze at it with a stupefied expression. Its really pretty I want to chisel it out and make earrings. It would look really nice on my ears. I want it. Unni. I like it just the way it is. Its a beautiful masterpiece. An-hyun looked deep in thought as Lee Yu-jung and An-sol were sharing a friendly conversation. He must be thinking about how Yu-jung would look with such earrings. After a while, he shook his head and spoke. Its would be horrific. Huh? What do you mean by that Hyun? I found it a bit funny about you want something like that as earrings. I think it will suit Sol better. Whats that?! S?a??h the ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. At An-hyuns indifferent comment, Yu-jung flew off into rage and kicked him on his hips. An-sols mouth was slightly ajar after hearing that the earrings would suit her better. The mood of the scene wasnt so bad. An-sol had a slightly shy smile on her face. An-hyun had all the qualities to become a Harem King but it was unfortunate that he was a siscon. Finding myself going off tangent, I laughed unconsciously. 400 meters left. Looking around, the surrounding had a very similar environment as our starting point. Here and there, there were few grass roots growing but it was mostly bare soil. Some parts of the earth were darker colour and when we stepped on it, the darker soil felt harder than the soft lighter soil. Was the soil soaked in blood and had hardened? If it was, it probably was the Players that had reached the Warp Gate before us who had been attacked. The only person who realised this gruesome truth was me but I kept my silence and kept on walking. 300 meters left. Our pace was fast enough that we were now literally running. We did it, we survived, those emotions bled through in the partys expressions. An-hyun and Yu-jung who moments before were snarling at each other now were smiling at each other. An-sol laughed openly and Han-byeol maintained her unperturbed countenance though she did seem relieved. Dashing through the 300-meter mark, the Boss monster had yet to appear. In the end, it seems Wu Jung-mins party was just unlucky. I felt it would be alright as our party had An-sol who boasted100 Luck points. The last few meters, it was in these few instances when I felt nothing with my detection and was about to let my magic subside. I didnt know what but what I did realise was that we had opened the champagne too early. Pachzz! Paacchzz! After passing the 200-meter mark, I heard a crackling sound in the air. The air current changed and space began to contorted in a bizarrely manner. It was a phenomenon which occurred when something large moved through magic. The party stopped, feeling unease. I quickly activated my Third Eye. The space was washed with unexpected mana waves. To the untrained eyes, it may look like the mana was dispersing but at a closer look, it was all moving in one direction. I kept calm and tried to analyse the pattern the magic was drawing on the ground A loud sound reverberated through the air and a large shape began to appear on the path we were walking on. When I saw the Magic Circle, it suddenly clicked. It was an Advanced Summoning Magic. I quickly sent out my mana to destroy the circle but I was too late. The completed Circle rose into the air and began to shine brightly. Was this it? Did the Boss monster appear through summoning magic? We all looked at the Magic Circle in the air with a stupefied expression. Without a doubt, they could clearly see the Magic Circle as well. But no one spoke. The Magic Circle exuded evil and foreboding. Wuuuuung! Wuuuung! Finally, the Magic Circle began the summoning process. The first thing we could see was the Boss monsters face and its fingers. Its face was grotesque, elongated without eyes and from its jagged mouth, sharp teeth protruded. One could mistake the monsters fingers for large scythes. Its pitch black steel like carapace came out with a large tail stuck to it. The summoning spell finished and the monster that showed up was over 5 meters tall. The Boss monster had appeared. Geck, geck, geck, geck. Gulp! Blood was splattered on the Boss monsters mouth as if it had just finished eating. As if its meal wasnt enough, the monster smacked its lips while looking at our direction. I immediately sought out my party. It was admirable they hadnt fled in sheer terror but Lee Yu-jung, Kim Han-byeol and An-sol were in a state of panic. Their body looked frozen in spot, unable to move at all. They were all overwhelmed by the bloodlust emanating from the monster. Only An-hyun alone looked at the monster in disbelief. Thi Impossible Just what GRAAAAAAAAH! An-hyun couldnt complete his sentence as the Boss monster roar swept through our bodies. Being hit by the roar filled with bloodlust, their bodies should be prickling all over. As if they were released from a magic spell, the party wavered but could only take a step or two. There was no time to dawdle. I spoke to everyone in a low but clear voice. Dont get distracted. Dont panic and keep calm. Hy, hyung its impossible. This much is impossible. We cant win. We need to get away! An-hyun replied in a shaky voice after he saw me aim my crossbow at the monster. The overpowering aura coming off from the Boss monster made him lose the will to fight. Shouting and spurring him on in this situation would only cause panic. I had no intention to fight it with the party in the first place. Lightly using mana on my voice, I allayed their stiffened bodies. Im not saying we are going to fight. Fighting that thing is crazy. Like you said we are going to run for it. But if we run without a goal, we are going to get killed one by one. Thats why we are going to run toward the Warp Gate. Y, yes. At once Yu-jung was gasping for breath as she agreed with me. Inside I sighed in relief. An-hyun and Han-byeol seemed to have gradually overcome the bloodlust, though feeble, I could see the desire to live in their eyes. Putting my faith into the magic that was supported my body till now, I spoke up confidently. They all believed I had a workable plan. Everyone, throw away your weapons. We are going to lighten ourselves and run towards the Warp Gate. Eh, eh? The Boss monster roared once again. We were now truly out of time. I felt frustrated when I saw An-sol looking around bewildered. Walking to her, I forcefully flung the bag on her back and spoke. An-hyun! Drop your sword and shield! Are you going to run with that? Yes Yes! An-hyun, Yu-jung and Han-byeol threw away all their belongings and weapons. But the Boss monster was running on all four legs towards us. With its every step, there was a loud Boom that followed by a mini-earthquake. Using the first earthquake as a signal, I grabbed An-sols hand and started to run. The party followed suit and we all began to run full speed towards the Warp Gate. We ran. Ran and ran and ran. We ran with all our strength but the sound of the monster stomping became louder. I saw an anxious Yu-jung trying to look back. Dont think about looking back. Only keep your focus on whats ahead of you. The Boss monster was summoned about 300 meters from the Warp Gate. We were 200 meters from the Warp Gate. There was a 100-meter difference between us but I was certain it would catch up to us. It was my goal to overcome this eventuality. It felt like the Boss monster was gaining more speed as it ran but if I could stop him temporarily then the monster would lose all momentum. Stopping the monster once would force it to build up its speed again, chasing us with its initial slow speed. We could use this chance to enter the Warp Gate. I readied my grip on my crossbow. Boom! 180 meters remaining. Boom! Boom! 160 meters remaining. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Remaining distance, 140 meters. The interval of the stomping sound became shorter and we could all feel the monsters speed increasing. Even if we kept up our speed, it was only a matter of time before the Boss monster caught up. I felt that the time had come. While everyone was focused on running, I took this opportunity to slip in a unit of mana into the crossbow bolt. It would be impossible to pierce through the monsters steel like carapace with a normal arrow. When the mana transfer was completed, there was a feeling of sharpness that wasnt there on my left wrist before. The preparation was complete. It was finally my time to step up. My hesitance might cause an irreversible situation. I stopped my legs from moving and I let go of An-sols hand. An-sols screamed in horror as she passed my abruptly still form. Everyone stiffened slightly but before they could turn their heads towards me I spoke out loudly. Dont look back, keep running! They were all alarmed at hearing my angry voice for the first time. After I made sure that their hesitant faces turned back to face the front, I immediately turned to face the monster. The monster saw its first target. And I promptly raised my left arm toward the monster. TN: Comments currently disabled for maintenance. Chapter 32 MEMORIZE EP.32Boss Monster. (2/4) Thank you: Thomas Schmidt for your support! I stretched my left arm towards the monster, with its disgusting teeth bared towards me. On my crossbow, I can shoot 3 bolts consecutively and with the bolts sharpened with mana, it had the power to pierce through iron. Aim. Fire. Ping! Ping! Ping! The bolts cut through the air with a loud shriek. In a little while, it homed in and pierced the monster on its head. But Tung! Tung! Tung! The bolts I fired clanged futilely against the monster, it could not penetrate the Boss monsters skin. But that did not mean it did no damage. The Boss monster flinched as the magic reverberated internally throughout its body. Though the bolt held a sliver of magic, it was several times stronger than normal. Yet the effect on the Boss monster was minimal. I began to seriously contemplate what the Angel was thinking putting such a thing in the Rite of Passage. But with the bolts, I fulfilled my purpose. The Boss monster had stalled. The Boss monster reeled in the aftershock and it curled on itself further. Deciding to ask Seraph about the overpowered Boss later, I turned and ran after my party. They were still running as hard as they could. There were only a 100 meters left between the party and the Warp Gate. While I wasnt certain about my chances, the party was safe now. Starting my run, I felt as if something was wrong. I hadnt inflicted much of a wound and the monster should have recovered already. But I couldnt hear the monster stomping after us. I suddenly recalled the Mankey from the battle yesterday. The Boss monster had curled up in a similar fashion. I heard the wind being buffeted behind me as I began to suspect what it was preparing to do. Whoosh! My suspicion became a reality. The Boss monster was quite shrewd and cautious, already having come to the realisation that at this rate it wouldnt manage to capture one of us. When the monster curled up, it wasnt due to the shock but rather it was preparing to jump. A large shadow covered the whole area. The Boss monster was now ahead of me, leering at the still running party. An-hyun was at the forefront, while Han-byeol and Yu-jung were right behind him. An-sol was several steps behind, lacking the stamina to catch up. The three in the front might be fine but An-sol was within a dangerous distance from the Boss monster. I didnt even have a chance to shout out a warning. The Boss monster arced and landed just behind An-hyun and the party. The ground shook and loud cracking peal rang out, creating a strong tremor that staggered An-hyun. A white static noise filled my head as I observed this scene. And at that moment, a message appeared in front of my eyes. Seeing beyond the outward appearance, a minds eye to see the targets inner being. Self-contemplation, the observation of all creation, the ability to detect or call forth similar phenomenon. With the heart governed by an iron fist, the principal can keep calm under the influence of mental pollution magic below S Rank. . . . Hu. The burning sensation in my head quickly cooled in an instant. That white, blanked mind was starting to spin with cold rational reason. My previously narrow view began to expand and I saw things that I couldnt have seen before. And then, I laughed. I laughed out loud. What was it that I was worrying about till now? This was insignificant to I, who had face greater hardship and pain. I had no fear, pushing myself to the utmost limit. I tried my best within the boundaries of possibility. This was my creed I lived by the first time I played Hall Plain. There was no time for weakness in Hall Plain. People had perished before they could bloom because they showed off their strength and abilities. I vowed to never expose myself like these people. I lived in complete obscurity, where no one knew I was a Sword Master with nothing more than 48 Magic points. Having operated with such compulsive concept for ten years in Hall Plain, it had become a habit. If obscurity was still required, I would follow through with it. But then, nothing would be different. Using the same method would beget the same result. I couldnt protect my hyung and the Clan Lord I believed in, the one that I followed and loved, died right in front of me. My regret was palpable. I didnt want to follow the same road twice. I had returned to the past to change the outcome. I wanted to change. Analysing the battle, I calculated for the most optimum action. Estimating the exact amount of mana required and formulating an efficient plan. No longer did I plan to hide myself. If necessary, I acted. Could be troubling if I was discovered but the solution was simple. Dont get caught. I was confident with my skills to get away with it. Not even a second later I finished my analysis, establishing An-sols status and location. My very first task was to aggro the Boss monster. The monsters bulk hid me from the prying eyes of my party. I raised my mana and prepared a magic bolt that could pierce the monsters skin. No longer needing to pretend my aiming, I fired off the bolt immediately. Ping! Ping! Ping! Feeling my killing intent, the monster startled and turned its head to look back. However, the bolts flew off with a speed that was on a whole different level and pierced the Boss monsters chest. But there was still one more thing. Pung! Pung! Pung! The bolts swirling with mana destroyed its skin and bit into its flesh with an explosive sound. The effect was immediate. GRAAAAAAAAH! Is it painful? It should be. I ran swiftly as the Boss monster began to shriek in pain. Utilising my Third Eye, I saw the party except for An-sol running and stumbling along. They hadnt realised yet that An-sol had lagged behind. Still within expectation, rather this was better for me Wait. An-hyun just stopped. Sol! Sol! Answer me! An-hyun had just noticed An-sol wasnt with them and was calling for her anxiously. That dumb idiot. I increased my speed and the distance between the monster and I decreased in a flash. Having seen my running toward it, the Boss monster raised its large hand sky high, its entire being trembling in rage. I had reduced the intensity of the attack to keep it alive and that damn ingrate doesnt know the mercy I bestowed as the monster slammed its hand toward me. The hand came at me sharply and quickly. Anyone who was watching would be quaking in their boots but to me, it was moving at a painfully slow pace. Keeping my fast pace, I kicked the ground for an extra push. I bent my knees and tried to keep my upper body parallel to the ground. Immediately large fingers brushed past my face but only a few strands of my hair flew by. I had completely avoided the Boss monsters attack and managed to get within. A perfectly clean slide. I soon saw An-sol clutching the ground with both her hand as she coughed loudly. Cough! Cough! This dense cloud of dust must have lifted when the Boss monster landed from its jump. I would have usually moved into comfort and reassure An-sol but this wasnt the time or the place. Moving next to her quickly, I picked her up in a princess carry. She was startled by my presence and asked shakily. Su Su-hyun Oppa? Shush. Lets get away from this bastard first. Firing off the bolts I had loaded while running, I didnt wait to see the results as I jumped head first into the dust cloud. Hearing the Boss monster giving out another painful shriek, I must have hit the mark. An-sol expression was something to see. Her eyes were filled with tears as she stared at me like I was her Messiah. Looking ahead, I saw Yu-jung and Han-byeol were trying their best to dissuade An-hyun from turning back around. But when An-hyun saw me coming out of the dust cloud, his jaws fell wide open in disbelief. To see An-hyuns expression change in such myriad of emotion was a funny thing to watch. First, that look of stupefaction, then relief which soon turned to one that was on the verge of tears. Any rate now the siblings could start a crying party. I kept on running, cursing the sheer stupidity of it all. At that moment, I saw Han-byeol shouting desperately and I felt something cold brush my back. That bastard had no plans to send us off easy, as it was using its tail as a whip to catch my back. I could survive getting hit by that writhing tail but An-sol wont be able to handle it. I was filled with the desire to kill this thing as no one in Hall Plain had done it yet. Killing the Boss monster would be quite an achievement and there might be some kind of reward for defeating it. Another reason was the desire to Solo a Boss monster. For such an outcome I needed to separate myself with the party and so I decided to take the hit from the monster. My back was soon smashed by the monsters tail. With a thud, the force pushed through my back. While it wasnt painful I felt like I was going to be catapulted off the ground due to the force. Felt like it because the force wasnt going anywhere. Rousing my mana, I counteracted and fought against force within my body. The basic principle was using a small amount of force to control a greater power. Through this principle, I could control or divide the force exerting on my body. This technique was mostly used to diminish the force I couldnt control by spreading it out throughout my body but in other times I had used it like I did now. Controlling the force within a tolerable level that An-sol could withstand, I let the residual force lift us off the ground. I shifted the residual force to my left and before we separated I whispered into An-sols ear. Get up as fast as you can and head straight for the Warp Gate. Our bodies were violently thrown apart. I was thrown to the left while An-sol flew in the direction of the party. I am not sure if it was An-sols Luck points acting up again but she landed straight into An-hyuns embrace. I scrambled to get up as soon as I landed. There was something fundamentally different about the Boss and the monsters that appeared in the Rite of Passage. The Boss monster had recognised the danger I was and leapt for me without dropping its guard. The Boss monsters whole body exuded killing intent. I seemed to have successfully aggroed it. THUD! With the explosive sound, the earth shook heavily. My body shook violently but I had avoided its attack. That made the monster angrier as it began trying to squash me with its feet. THUMP! THUMP! THUMP! THUMP! THUMP! OPPPAAAA! HYYUUUUNNG! WWHHHHAAAAT! Well, that was how I wanted to respond but I wanted to keep the image of that cool and silent Oppa so I kept my mouth shut. I would have usually waved my hand and said I was okay but this wasnt the time. I signalled them to keep running but the party wouldnt budge. I shouted at the top of my voice. Fly, you fools! Run to the Warp Gaaatttteee! There was some commotion as I saw An-hyun running while forcefully dragging along a defiant Han-byeol. Man, that guy. He ran back for An-sol without hesitation and now hes running for the Warp Gate without hesitation. When I was about to click my tongue in disapproval, I had to quickly jump to the left. This bastard was still at it with its feet. My temper was rising as I dodged attacks from this worthless piece of shit. But I kept my cool because once the kids were gone, this thing was going to experience a serious beat down. With the constant thumping of the monsters foot, dust covered the whole area. Wanting a clear view clouded by the dust, I used my mana to erased traces of myself and slipped behind the monster. I disappeared from the Boss monsters senses. Having no eyes, the monster became frantic as it searched for me. I stared impassively for a moment before I turned my head towards the party. Fortunately enough, An-hyun seems to have succeeded dragging Han-byeol along as all four of them had reached the Warp Gate. An-hyuns hair was dishevelled, probably Han-byeols doing. To be honest, it was rather hilarious. The Warp Gate came alive, with blue mana tremoring as a translucent barrier surrounded them. Their transfer to the Summon Room was starting. I breathed a sigh of relief as faint blue light gently surrounded them. One major part was finished. The only thing left I quickly threw myself on the ground as I saw the dust cloud had clear slightly. I wanted to avoid any argument of why I hadnt run for the Warp Gate. With Han-byeols cold deduction I wanted to use the Boss monsters tail as an excuse. S?a??h the Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. The dust cloud had completely settled. The intensity of the blue light surrounding the party had increased. Starting from their feet, they were slowly being erased. Still flat on the ground, I raised my hand toward them. There wasnt any meaning behind it other than signalling them I would see them later. But An-hyun wiped his eyes with his hands. Yu-jung had flopped to the ground (it was amazing to see someone sitting down without their feets) crying. Han-byeol had covered her face with her hands, her shoulds shaking while An-sol was waving her hand, shedding tears in my direction. Wh, What? I never meant to make them cry TN: 33 is done but still fixing up the chapter so it should be out in couple of hours. Chapter 33 MEMORIZE EP.33Boss Monster. (3/4) Kim Han-byeol did not look away until the end. I could see in her eyes, urging me to get up and get away but I had no such plans. Although the party had all somehow utterly misunderstood me. The party soon completely disappeared after the Warp Gate pulsated with blue light. Everyone had managed to safely transfer out. Had they left? They left right? Yup, they are gone. Darkness began to fill out my surroundings. The Boss monster hardly cared at losing most of its prey as it growled and focused its attention on me. Using both my hands, I slowly pushed myself up. My body felt stiff all over as it has been quite a while since Ive been tossed around like this. Standing up, I stretched my back and heard my joints twist and turn making that satisfying crackling sound. I stared bemusedly at my excellent crossbow and let it drop. I had no use for it any longer. Clattering on the ground, the crossbow kicked up dust as it bounced on the ground. I stepped on it without hesitation. Crack! I stared indifferently at the broken crossbow, all the while as I stretched out my hand at the spot the party dropped their gears. Raising my hand, I invoked my mana and cast telekinesis. An-hyuns sword spun in the air as it flew into my hand. Finally, a sword in my hands. One of the unaccustomed feelings that dogged me through the Rite of Passage was that I was lacking a sword. In Hall Plain, the sword was my life. I always had a sword with me when I slept, when I ate and even when I was bathing. When I had given the sword to An-hyun, it was like losing a dear old friend. This was almost over, I would soon be able to return to Hall Plain. How I longed for this moment. How I had yearned to return to that place. The dream had finally turned into reality when I grasped the Zero Code within my hand. That reality was just one step away and my heart heaved in anticipation. My fervent emotions had awakened Hwajung that had settled within my heart. I felt like lava was flowing instead of my blood and my heart was pounding. My breath that had stopped, the heart that was long dead was renewed in a roaring fire. This was the opening act to a long battle. GRAAAAR! The Boss monster howled its battle cry. I silently gazed at the sword in my hand. I had acquired abilities that could enable me to surpass my past self but there was no guarantee that I was the strongest. But I had no fear. Though I may fall into the abyss once again, I vowed to never give up. Calm, I raised my sword toward the Boss monster. I held my sword with new resolve and the air exploded out around me. The moment a blade is held, a corrective action is asserted onto every swing. Through years of experience and hard work, a multitude of achievement and class selection, the Ability has been adjusted upward by 2 Ranks. An Ability that surpassed the extreme of what people can do with a melee weapon. In close combat, it is impossible to be pushed back. Due to years of experience and hard work, with the current Class selection, the Ability has been adjusted upward by 1 Ranks. I had changed my Class from Sword Master to Sword Specialist when I had returned to the past. I had Abilities related to the sword and a Class related to the sword. The difference of power with and without a sword was like heaven and earth. If my killing intent before was like a floating vapour, it was now a definite aura of . This intent surrounded me and buffeted all around me like a wild storm. In my eyes, this thing was so insignificant that it wasnt even worth crushing it like a bug. Taking a step forward, the Boss monster took a step back. Well, it couldnt be helped. No matter how smart the monster was, it still possessed that animalistic instinct. The monster had already lost the will to fight, realising how far apart our level was. My swordsmanship had its origins in Tai-Chi. Instead of using overwhelming power, the technique used the opponents own strength against him. This was the only way for me to overcome my lack of muscle strength compared to the other top-rated Players. To explain in more detail, its principal was based on Electrotherapy (targeting the soft spots) and Iyugeukkang (overcoming hardness with softness) to suppress the target through tranquil movement. I slowly drew back my sword. I was going to strike before the monsters brain could even register an attack. My posture was set as if I was about to unsheathe my sword. This made me look unprepared and defenceless. This technique made it impossible for the opponent to predict the first line of attack. With a lightning speed attack, the opponent would be hit before it could even anticipate an attack or, in most cases, allowed me to take the initiative. I prepared myself, aiming at the monster shivering before my eyes. Soon. My sword cut through the air without hesitation. ***** Begin debrief. That was a marvellous sword skill, Player Kim Su-hyun. Congratulations on surviving the Rite of Passage. After six days, sixteen hours, forty-two minutes and twenty-seven seconds you have earned the right to enter Hall Plain. With but a swing, the Boss monster was cut in half. When I returned to the Room of Summoning, those were the first things Seraph spoke when she saw me. She was still sitting lightly on top of that small altar, staring at me calmly as her wings waved gently by. Not even a week had passed since I last saw her but it had felt like an eternity. I nodded stiffly and sat on the floor. What about the others? This was a bottomless pit of questions but the Rite of Passage was fundamentally different from Hall Plain. The Rite of Passage had no limitation on Player monitoring. This was clearly evident by Seraphs comment about my play and I was certain she was tracking other such Players similar to myself. You do not have permission to access information on other Players. s?a??h th? N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Im not asking about your three sizes, I just want you to tell if others are okay. Man, you are so touchy about this things. Seraph sighed deeply at my response and replied composedly. The Players An-hyun, An-sol, Lee Yu-jung and Kim Han-byeol have all been transferred within procedure to their Room of Summoning. They are all awaiting entrance to Hall Plain with their respective Angels. I see. I presume they are learning about Hall Plain with the remaining time? Knowledge of Hall Plain will not take that long to impart. Rather, the Players are been shown Classes and Abilities that are suitable for their characteristics. Player Kim Su-hyun, please do not regard yourself in a similar light to the other Players. I kept silence as I heard her explanation. In the past, I had managed to survive for seven days and was able to return to the Room of Summoning. When I arrived, I was taught the basics about Hall Plain and was able to select basic Player settings. Back then, it felt like I spent half a day. All the Players are transferred to Hall Plain simultaneously. Therefore, there is a need to wait for all the Players to qualify within the seven day period. Then just send me on ahead That is not permissible. This wasnt what I was hoping to hear. I had finished the Boss monster in record time so that I could enter Hall Plain as fast as possible. I had asked just in case but Seraph had cut me off before I could complete my request. I grumbled petulantly at Seraph. That means I have to stay here for a day and a half. Are you telling me I have to wait for that long? What should I do? Clap and play games with you? Despite my petulant manner, Seraph replied clearly. If you so desire it, I shall. But for those who passed the Rite of Passage early, a more detailed explanation of Hall Plain is provided. Dont want to hear it. Then shall we clap hands and play games? Ho No. Lets just chat. I shook my head at Seraphs earnest reply. There was no joking with this Angel. Since I had the time, I decided to ask her about some points that were bugging me about the Rite of Passage. Of course, I was going to be sarcastic. Seraph tilted her head thinking and then nodded her head. I felt this during the Rite of Passage but did you guys actually think about balance? Yes. A short answer from Seraph. Lets ignore the fact about being dropped in the middle of the forest and those Wraiths. But what the devil was up with that Boss monster by the Warp Gate? What kind of Rite of Passage does that? Prospective Players wont be able to pass through at this rate. Is there a problem? If I wasnt there, our party would have been wiped out. I just cant understand the reasoning behind summoning a monster like that. Seraph replied without hesitation. The Rite of Passage is automatically balanced by the standard of Players summoned each time. Of course, during this run, we took particular care to exclude Player Kim Su-hyun. However, the number of exceptional Players that participated this time could be counted on five different hands. That still doesnt justify such powerful Boss monster. How do you expect Players who dont even know how to use magic to beat such monster? Beating it is impossible, a different approach is expected. The Boss monster is summoned randomly around two hundred and three hundred meters from the Warp Gate. Facing the monster alone is impossible. When there is a minimum of five people, it is expected that one in five will manage to reach the Warp Gate. Hearing Seraphs explanation, I caught on immediately what she implied. Then you are saying that four people are bait. Correct. I became speechless. But I understood the reasoning behind the Boss monster set up around the Warp Gate. The Player who survived needed to experience the sadness of losing their comrades. Such loss was common in Hall Plain and it might be better from them to experience the shock of loss now than later. This left a bad taste in my mouth but I had nothing to say. I had turned back time because I couldnt overcome the sense of loss. Letting out a loud sigh, I was about to change the topic when Seraph interjected first. I admit that there was some level of difficulty. For this, the four who had arrived first will be given a small amount of Gold Points as a reward. Oh? That means that our group arrive before anyone else. What about me? Player Kim Su-hyun had arrived fifth. The aforementioned four people had arrived first concurrently. To each of these people, 2500 Gold Points are planned to be allocated as a reward. Oho. Thats good news. 2500 Gold Points is really helpful in the beginning. The Player exclusive shops that only accepted these Gold Points was extremely useful. My eyes sparkled. Gold points. Give me. Unfortunately, it is only given to the first arrival. Originally, it was intended for one person to be award ten thousand Gold Points. Coincidentally, with four people having arrived first, the reward was divided into four portions. Player Kim Su-hyun is not applicable. Was it? I nodded regretfully. There was no need to worry about money if I exchanged 2500 Gold Points to Hall Plain Gold. Or rather, I could even acquire some beginner equipment. Seeing my despondent expression, Seraph looked at me uncomprehendingly. Player Kim Su-hyun. You seem quite remorseful. The reward is no more than 2500 points. Gold Points dont grow on trees you know. That is correct. However, Player Kim Su-hyun currently possesses exactly 3 784 720 Gold Points. I do not believe you need to dwell on 2500 Points. What? TN: Been meaning to post this yesterday but I didnt have the opportunity till now. My apologies. Chapter 34 MEMORIZE EP.34Boss Monster. (4/4) I had over 3 million Gold Points? For a moment, I was overwhelmed by what she said. But then I remembered something Seraph mentioned just before I came back to the past. Did I had that much Gold Points left after my Privileges? I wondered if it was possible to have this much Points remaining but it kind of made sense to me. Even though I had accomplished numerous deeds, I had stopped caring about Gold Points in the later half of my life in Hall Plain. I do have a hazy memory of receiving an unimaginable amount of Gold Points when I got my hands on the Zero Code. I guess hindsight is twenty/twenty. Good. Then call up the Player store list for me. Yes. Understood. However, there is still an outstanding reward. This again? Seraph nodded her head at my question This pertains the Boss monster you have defeated. I shall transfer the reward at once. Please check the message box for more details. Hearing this, I lightly flicked my finger. Suddenly, message after messages began to pop up in front of me. An Outstanding Achievement! You have defeated the Boss Monster C An apex predator that had kill numerous potential Players in the Rite of Passage. An achievement will be added to the count. You have received 2 Free Attribute Points. You have received fifty-thousand Gold Points. Gold Points can be used within the Room of Summoning or in large cities with Player exclusive shops. Whoa. Getting an Achievement and fifty-thousand Gold Points was great but receiving Free Attributes Points was quite unexpected and pleasant surprise. A Player could receive these as a reward for completing the first stage mission, which was to graduate from the Player Academy. But that would take three months and the Player only received four points. There were other methods besides the Academy but they were few and far between. Also the time it took to completely one was insane. In the past, I had twenty-one Achievements but from all that, I was given a partly one free Attribute Point. Knowing this, I became ecstatic. Seraph still looked on with that casual, nonchalant expressing as she pulled up the Player store listing. [Player Store] * Items can only be purchased through Players own Gold Points. [Player Kim Su-hyuns Gold Points: 3,834,720 GP] * 1. Weapons() * 2. Armors() * 3. Accessory() * 4. Other Equipment() * 5. Potions() * 6. Elixirs() * 7. Spells() * 8. Materials() * 9. Wish(Need GP: 1,000,000) * 10. Miscellaneous() Shifting through the lists, I couldnt see the items I was looking for. But then I had a eureka moment. I am going to donate 77,777 Gold Points to the store. So hurry up and show me the hidden items. There was a rumour about a Player that had used 77,777 GP by chance and discovered this secret. This 77,777 GP was a secret Easter Egg that allowed the Player to see the hidden items within the Player store only once. The funny thing was that this Player was so broke he couldnt purchase anything. How did you know this as well? The Boss Monster told me while it was begging for its life. Processing this is certainly not a problem but please stop with your falsity. Also please refrain from doing anything strange like the Hwajung. I nodded all the while smirking at her comment. Seraph just scowled lightly with her usual grace, unwilling to take my answer at face value. Confirmed, 77,777 GP has been received. For one time only, all hidden items will be revealed. Player Kim Su-hyun has 3,756,943 GP remaining. Seraph indicated as she lightly waved her hand but I could see her slightly cringing as she spoke. The list renewed itself and was updated. I didnt even bother with all the options on the list, I went straight to the Elixir tab as there might be something that could increase my vitality. The Potions tab began to spread out and increase in size. I slowly began to scroll through it. Oh, there was something like this? Having an elixir or two would come in handy but it was three hundred thousand GP each. Hmm, an elixir that can increase Special and Latent Ability by one rank Not bad at all at five hundred thousand GP each. Quite affordable. Other Players would probably gasp at this extravagant prices but I bought them without a second thought. Spending GP was more beneficial than saving it up and with chances like these happened rarely, I decided to spend as much GP as possible. But, there was one thing I absolutely refused to consider and that was buying a wish. Wishes were in direct violations with my principal and other than using it to save another Player, it was useless to me. Wha, an elixir that increases Attribute points by six and its only nine hundred thousand points. Seraph, this, I want three of them. s?a??h th? N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. That is impossible. Items purchased from the hidden list disappears immediately after purchase. Except for potions, it is impossible to buy more than two of the same item. This meant no-one else would be able to purchase these elixirs after me. Slightly regretful I decided to concede for the other Players. After carefully going through the store list from 1 to 10, I decided to purchase the following items: * Angel Tears (x1) : Generates six new Attribute Points. The points can be added to any Attribute the Player desires. (900,000 GP) * Elixirs (x2) : Cures any status. Recovers all mana and vitality. Can bring back a person from deaths door. * Vision Elixir (x1) C increases Skill: This elixir can increase Special : Latent Ability by one rank. However, this does not apply to Unique Abilities. (700,000 GP) * Vitality Boosting Elixir (x1) : Increase Vitality by 2 Points. Cannot increase other Attributes. (200,000 GP) * Nil-Sword (x1) : An invisible sword that has been passed down since time immemorial. The sword confers an ability to the Player. The sword is invisible to the naked eye as it is made from a substance that exists in the spirit world. Therefore the swords attack can pierce enemies in different dimensions and if the Player can satisfy a set condition, the Player can summon a Sword God into the world. The sword possesses an impressive sharpness and boasts an excellent durability, with an ability to restore itself in the case of damage. Another of Nil-Swords properties allows it to consume 100% of Magic Attacks and create a Magical Defense. (1,200,000 GP) * Exchange GP for Hall Plain Gold (10 GP = 1 Gold) : 10000 GP 1000 Gold Total purchase amounts to 3,610,000 GP. There is no refund. Would you like to purchase? Yes. Purchase complete. Player Kim Su-hyun has 146,943 GP remaining. Items have been transferred to the Players storage. Player can access their storage in any settlements. Whew. After ending a joyful shopping session, I lifted up my head and saw that Seraph was palming her lovely face with her hands. This was the first time I saw Seraph being so frustrated. Naturally, I took advantage of it. Seraph. Are you hurt? Why are you crying? Player Kim Su-hyun Yeah? To spend so much at once I can understand a few things but and that Nil-Sword And Letting out a deep sigh, Seraph looked at me strangely. I bought this much as I was certainly not going to get this opportunity again. The GP? I could simply save it up again. I spent the GP I earned the way I wanted to so I couldnt fathom why Seraph was giving me such a look. Catching her staring at me, Seraph hastily fixed her expression. The Nil-Sword on the surface, its design is quite plain. There are numerous other swords with good abilities and splendid design. I would like to hear the reason why you have selected this particular sword. Only fools focus on the appearance of their swords. Also, while its a shame that it doesnt have particularly good perks, the fact that the sword is invisible gives me a huge advantage at the start of the battle. This sword also provides 100% defence against Magic attacks and reuse that mana as Magic Shield. If I use Hwajung in conjunction with the sword, there would be no equal. The sword is also durable and recovers itself What? You worried now? Seraph let out a solitary laughter at my jab. To be honest, I do feel a little worried. Player Kim Su-hyun is strong. With all the items you have obtained using the Gold Points you can be considered stronger than the other top Players who had entered before you However, monitoring is forbidden. Perhaps you might know this already but in Hall Plain, the Players have a strong tendency to keep and protect their vested interests. There are also small groups that resort to using extreme measure. In there, it is impossible to accomplish things alone. Her last couple of words poked my heart sharply. I unconsciously chewed on my lips before replying. I understand what you are saying. The protruding awl is a target. You dont have to worry. I am relieved that you know this. I looked at Seraph nonchalantly. By the way, how much time is left? Two hours has passed since you have cleared the Rite of Passage. If you would like, I can provide an overall explanation of Hall Plain. Dont want to hear it. With the remaining time, I decide to meditate. Meditation was primarily a training tool in which one lost track of time while contemplating ones inner being. I sat cross-legged and was about to sink into my inner being when I heard Seraphs alluring voice. Player Kim Su-hyun. What? There is one thing I would like to ask. Spit it out. No matter how harsh I spoke, Seraph still looked at me calmly. Player Kim Su-hyun, do you hate me? What dribbles is she on about now? Opening my eyes, I gave Seraph an unpleasant look. I couldnt grasp the meaning behind this sudden rhetoric. Having realised this Seraph amended. Player Kim Su-hyun, I am your Assistant and guide. To me, you are an annoying Angel that meddles in everything. In the Rite of Passage, I saw a man who was patient and reliable to his fellow companions. Is that Player Kim Su-hyuns real persona? Or is the person whom I am speaking with the real persona? I looked at her with scrutiny. To put it bluntly, the me right now was closer to my real self. The Rite of Passage allowed me to practice and build my persona. With her amendment, I understood what she was trying to ask. Humans are creatures with thousand different faces Seraph eyes became wide as I answered her gently rather than snapping at her again. I would like to request a more detailed explanation. It means you act differently depending on the person. I act nice to those who like me and do you think I need to act friendly to those who hate me? Seraph nodded briefly at my answer. The line between the two seems to be clearly drawn. Based on your explanation, I do not hate Player Kim Su-hyun. However, you have yet to look at me in a friendly manner. Dont distinguish between the two so easily. Human sometimes hopes for those who hate them to like them. That means the exact opposite also exist. If there is one thing I like about Seraph, conversation flowed directly and to the point. She didnt misinterpret but accepted things as I said them and analysed them rationally. Seraph nodded once more and answered. I understand. I feel as if I received good guidance today. I really have no idea what you hoped to gain from someone you forcefully kidnapped and using as a guinea pig. Unbelievable. Anyway, dont talk to me anymore. Seraph looked like she wanted to continue the conversation but she kept her mouth shut. Clearing my mind, I immediately started my meditation. Chapter 35 MEMORIZE EP.35To Hall Plain! (1/4) Hall Plain was divided into four different continents. The East, West, North and Southern continents were established areas which are under the control of various Players and Residents (Existing citizens of Hall Plain). Yet, compared to these established regions, there was still a vast tract of lands that was left unexplored. Only a days travel away from the established zones laid unknown dangers. To deal with the anxiety of travelling through the unknown dangers, expeditions were sent to explore and occupy the wilderness. These expeditions created safe passageways to travel between continents and towns but fears persisted as the wilderness blanketed the whole regions. Ah-hyun and the rest of the party were assigned to the Northern continent as the starting point. Players who earned their qualifications in the Rite of Passage were first summoned to the found in the largest city of each continent. With a total of 5 , this meant that there were five different Rite of Passages that happened simultaneously. S?a?ch* Th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. By Angels decisions, An-hyun and the party were the first to arrived in Hall Plain. They woke up from the Inn and went down to the first floor as they were instructed. Seeing the chairs and tables littered around the place, they sat down and waited for other Players to emerge. There wasnt anything special about the inn, this was a place built just for people to rest and to wait for others. There were a door and windows on the far side, looking outside through the windows, An-hyun decided against leaving the Inn. There was nothing out there except for pure blue barrier that completely surrounded the Inn. This made the Inn feel separated from the outside world. The inn was silent as other Players had yet to arrive. An-hyun paced around the windows before cautiously sitting on one of the empty chairs. There were familiar faces around him. An-sol, Lee Yu-jung and Kim Han-byeol Not a word was shared between them. Rather, they couldnt. Stealing a glance at his sister, An-Hyun saw that she was shaking and her teeth were chattering insatiably. An-hyun knew exactly what she was going through, the remorse of survivors guilt. He himself was filled with it and tremor rumbled through his body. The source of this deep apprehension was that Kim Su-hyun was dead. The support they desperately needed disappearing. An-hyuns mind was filled with memories of Su-hyun. That Hyung was patient and calm. Whenever Hyung spoke with his silent countenance, An-hyun felt his confidence rising. Not even a week had passed since they had met, but Hyung had left a deep impression on them all. Hyung, who had send them off with a wave and a smile, all the while he was crumbled on the ground. Laid low by that monsters tail. An-hyun realised he was nothing. All this time, it was Hyungs reassuring presence that allowed him to step forward. He had unconsciously leant too much on the support Hyung provided. An-hyun couldnt bear to look at Yu-jung and Han-byeol, knowing that Hyung had sacrificed his life to save his sister. But he gathered his courage and lifted his head, he wanted to see how they were. Yu-jung had flopped on the table. She had buried her head in her arms the moment she came down and hadnt moved since. He could see her trembling occasionally, trying to hide showing her weakness from the others. An-sol was still the same. Though she wasnt weeping bitterly, tears leaked from her eyes and dripped to the floor. There were still many unshed tears left in her eyes. Even the Angel had gently consoled An-sol while setting up the basic settings. Only Han-byeol managed to maintain her cold expression. An-hyun couldnt fathom what she was thinking but he felt a cold aura encircling the surrounding. No one opened their lips and the silence reigned in the quiet Inn. Only faint weeping was intermittently heard. Time passed and raucous could be heard inside the Inn. The sound of multiple people speaking leaked out from the second floor. The party could hear unfamiliar voices when the door of the second floor opened. From this, An-hyun recognises that it must be others that survived the Rite of Passage. But a silent idea betrayed his line of thought. That could be Hyung. He could have escaped. Then An-hyun quickly leapt up from his seat. At the sudden noise, everyone focused their eyes on An-hyun. Even Yu-jung lifted her eyes and looked at him with her swollen eyes. An-hyun began to speak excitedly. Hyung, that could be Hyung. What are you talking about? Yu-jung retorted in a hoarse voice. An-hyun quickly pointed toward the stairs leading to the second floor. We cant be the only people that survived. Theres definitely other survivors that were transferred back. Hyung might be one of them Hearing An-hyuns explanation, Yu-jung quickly rose herself and ran toward the stairs. An-sol chased after her, having come to the same conclusion. Only Han-byeol looked on apathetically, unwilling to believe in a fools hope. Humans were such pitiful animals. Inclined to self-justification over and over. They had all seen Kim Su-hyun collapsed before the monster. They had all shed tears at his final goodbye. But they all had hope, that maybe, just maybe If its Hyung, he can do it. Right? He must have escaped. Ye yeah. Oppa isnt a person who would go quietly. He will slam open that door like he did in the City and climb down stairs. Yup. Exactly like that. With a shaky voice, An-hyun and Yu-jung looked toward each other, trying to convince themselves. Before they could rush up to the second floor, they heard the door opening. Like magic, they stop in their tracks and turn their site upwards. Their hearts thumping madly. The door soon opened and the person was regrettably not Kim Su-hyun. They were merely people that the party had met before. A total of four people were coming down the stairs and the person leading them looked at An-hyun with recognition. Oh. You guys are here already. Good to see that you are all alive. Huh? Wu Jung-min. Who the hell is Ah~ Its those kids from back then. So they all survived? Didnt they say they were going to the Warp Gate? Chun Seun-Hyun. Shut up. The three guys chatted amongst themselves as they came down to the first floor. The woman who had lost her sister, Won Hye-Su, followed behind them silently looking depressed. But An-hyun and the rest had no desire to pay attention to such matters. For An-hyun, the identities of people coming down the stairs was a matter of life and death. The moment he saw Wu Jung-min, he was overcome with disappointment. A strange mood permeated the air. Noticing this, Seon Yu-un led Won Hye-Su to one of the tables and sat down. Only Chun Seun-Hyun was grumbling about in discontent. Feh! There is no need to look gloomy because of us. We are all in the same boat you know. Okay, okay. I am sorry for throwing that dagger. Uh. Ah. Okay. I am really sorry. Ive changed a lot since then. It doesnt matter. Re, really? I see Thats good then. Haha ha Yu-jungs reply turned Chun Seun-Hyun more fretful. He was puzzled as she seemed out of character. Even Wu Jung-min caught on and began to calmly scan the surrounding. Come to think of it, you are one person short. Where is the young man with the crossbow? Only silence met Wu Jung-mins question and he immediately connected the dots, imagining what could have happened. There was only one reason that guy wasnt here, it meant he died in the Rite of Passage. Perhaps did it get him? I told him not to go to the Warp Gate but looks like he was too stubborn to listen. Then how did all of you survive Hes not dead! Hes still alive! Yu-jung and An-sol shrieked their denial. The atmosphere turned awkward for a moment, but Wu Jung-min pushed on and turned to An-hyun. Did you perhaps meet that monster? The alien looking one. An-hyun nodded weakly and turned away, unwilling to answer any more questions. Understanding what An-hyun was going through, Wu Jung-min made a bitter smile as he moved silently toward where Seon Yu-un and Won Hye-Su was sitting. Chun Seun-Hyun followed suit, sitting in the closest chair and stretched his legs Uuuaaaaa. Finally, I feel alive sitting on a chair rather than cold stone. So those guys met that monster as well? Seun-Hyun. Dont talk so loudly. Its the same for them like when we lost Jin-Tae. Then hes 100% certainly dead. Unlucky. I was going to get him back once I saw him again. By the way, Hye-su Chun Seun-hyun stopped in the middle of his speech, seeing the glare Seon Yu-un was sending him. Won Hye-Su heard her name being called. Lifting her head for a moment, she spoke with a weary voice. It doesnt matter to me whether hes dead or not. Though it is regrettable. I wished he would go through the pain I went suffered. Looks like he became the cause of the pain rather. Hearing such thoughtless words, Lee Yu-jung was about to explode. Jung-min sent Won Hye-Su a cold look and cut her off in a heavy voice. Stop talking to others so carelessly. I said this doesnt matter to me at all. Whats there to argue about? Then why did you said that young man should go through the same pain you went suffered? We lost Jin-tae and your sister. You know how it feels to lose someone precious and you think its alright to bitch about it like this? Thats When Won Hye-su hesitated, Jung-min snorted and continued. If you have nothing good to say, keep your mouth shut. Again, that young man had nothing to do with Hye-yuns death. Jung-min. Hye-su. Just stop it. Those two continued to glare at each other. Hye-su was fuming in her anger. Seon Yu-un interjects before it could become worse. However, the two continued to stare daggers into each others eyes. Except for Yu-jung, An-hyun and the party didnt care at all what was happening next to them. Their eyes were still focused on the staircase. The second floor became more and more noisy, signalling more survivors being transported there. The sound of joy, of despair and numerous others could be heard. The survivors grouped themselves and began to descend the staircase. The door opened once more and the two latest figures revealed themselves. They were another set of familiar faces. Park Don-gul. ***** His felt refreshed from the pleasurable feeling of having mana spread throughout his body. The effect seemed amplified by the fact that Hwajung had unclogged the minute points from his fingertips to the toe. From detailed inspection of his body, he could see that both the quantity and the quality of mana had increased. That wasnt all. Wastes were burned away and blood vessels were opened, making the whole body more receptive to mana. This meant that if I faced a Player with same attributes and sword, I would be superior. Still, I had a long way to go before I could fully use Hwajung. That 70 Vitality point was just too much of a stumbling block. Seraph stated that to use Hwajung, I required a minimum of 90 Vitality points and to use Hwajung to its maximum potential, I needed a minimum of 101 Vitality. (I was astounded when I heard this. The difference between 99 and 100 points was like heaven and earth. Between 100 and 101 the difference was a whole world apart.) Trying to use the full power right now with only 70 points would result in my body breaking down. Counting the maximum amount of points I could earn in the beginning, I found I could earn a total of 14 points. 2 points from the Boss monster, 2 points from the Vitality-Boosting Elixir, 6 points from the Angel Tears and 4 points for completing the Beginner Academy. I knew I should put all the points I earned and was about to earn into Vitality, but there was one corner of my heart that was filled with greed. In Hall Plain, someone with an average Attributes of around 60 could pull their own weight. For that reason, as the person increased their Attribute to 70, 80 and 90 their value increased correspondingly. Once an Attribute went over 90 points, it became progressively difficult that even 1 point increase became precious. Thats why my greed flared up. I called up my Attributes. [Strength 94] [Resistance 92] [Agility 98] [Vitality 70] [Magic Power 96] [Luck 88] Excluding the points from the Vitality Booster Elixir, I had 12 points that I could use. If I increased Strength by 4 points, Agility by 3 points, Magic Power by 5 points, then I had two attributes over 101 points with strength at 98 points. If Seraph could read my mind right now, she would be frothing at the mouth. Vitality was the foundation for all the other Attributes. A weak foundation would cause a bottleneck, no matter how high the Attribute point was. I knew I shouldnt but there was that nagging thought kept egging me on. For now, I decided to wipe my thoughts clean. I decided that I was going to train my vitality like crazy in the Beginner Academy for three months. There was a high chance that Vitality wouldnt even increase but I was grasping straws at this point. As more Vitality I increased, the more points I had for other Attributes. After calling back the mana from my whole body and storing it, I opened my eyes. I didnt know how much time had passed but I was sure it was more than a day. Looking around, I saw that the portal to Hall Plain was already opened. Feeling dumbfound, I called out to Seraph who was still silently watching me. Did the transfer start already? Yes. Transfer of most of the Players has been complete, only Player Kim Su-hyun is remaining. Why didnt you say anything? Rather than meditation it seems you were deep in thought. I did not want to act rashly. You have no need to worry as there is still time left. The guys must be worried. This grated me as I wanted to enter early and clear up any misunderstandings. Shaking off the dust, I stood up and walked toward the portal to Hall Plain. I did not say any goodbye to Seraph. There was no need, as we had to see more of each other in the future. However, Seraph seems to have a different idea as she grasped me by the collar before I could enter the portal. Player Kim Su-hyun. What? I didnt turn around. I already had one foot inside the portal. Please be safe. If there is a need to call you, I shall send a message to the temple. I shrugged casually and threw myself into the blue light. Chapter 36 MEMORIZE EP.36To Hall Plain! (2/4) There was nothing special about the transfer. Having experienced it over a hundred times, it was a so~so feeling. I was transferred to the and came out of the second floor hallway. Arriving here, I heard a large commotion coming from the lower floor. This was a time to wait for the Players in Hall Plain to come and introduce us to the world. Usually, there was a silent anxiety in the Inn as the survivors waited to find out what next, but this level of noise was unexpected. The Summoning Net surrounding the Inn was released once all the new players had finished their set up and was transferred to Hall Plain. Once this net was released, the existing players entered the Inn and introduced the world to the new players. My old self detested these guides. These guides were quite arrogant. They looked upon the new comers like fresh new recruit in the army. Though I do acknowledge that these guides had passed their Rite of Passage, had gone through these transition period and survived through countless hardships. There was nothing worth listening to. After adjusting to Hall Plain, one begins to get conceited and look upon the new players like I was like them once. I remember the player who told me this died three month later. Although I didnt like these guides, there was nothing much I could do about it. The best thing to do right now was listen to their explanation and go through the Player Academy. Well, since I already spoke this much, let me explain more about Player Academy. I think the concept of this Academy was quite ingenious. I dont know who suggested establishing it but that person must have been a bit crazy. Rather than spending their early days being clueless about things, the Academy trained the new players. The improvement was remarkable and pointless early death drop significantly. Regardless, I needed to meet up with the party and clear up all the misunderstanding. After that, I had no idea what to say. Thinking on this, I reached the end of the second floor hallway. Now I just needed to open the door in front of me. Fuck you! While I was thinking of a lie and how to clear up the misunderstanding, I heard a voice from the door. It was a familiar voice that could be heard from the other side of the door. Dont bark at me! You son of bitch! I am telling you, you crazy bitch. I saw it clearly with my two eyes! That means your going blind! You lying asshole! You crazy bitch. You think I was the only one? You think? Bo-rim also saw it. I keep telling you, that crossbow was broken in half! Hearing the familiar name, I could guess who was spewing this much profanity. The troublemaker, Park Don-gul. I never have expected him to survive. Well, truthfully, I had lost all interest in them. Dead or alive, I just didnt have it in me to care. Regardless, I decided to be a positive as possible. The early memory was still seared in my mind and the time will come when I can beat him to a pulp. The other high pitch voice, I recognized it in an instant. The constant friction between the two, Park Don-gul and Lee Yu-jung, what an ill-fated relationship. I clicked my tongue and quietly opened the door. Shut!? Hearing the creaking of the door opening, many people turned their gaze to it. Before Yu-jung could tell Don-gul to shut up, she heard the door opening and turned her head up. Seeing this, I laughed awkwardly. As expected, I was the last person to be transferred. As I took a step outside the door, everyone in the Inn was looking at me. There must be over forty people crowding the Inn. Last time, there was less than twenty. Discounting the number of high-state players, it look like there was a clear effect of killing the Boss on the sixth day. Last time, about half of the people in this room had been killed. Walking down one step at a time, I greeted them easily enough. Everyone is alive. Glad to see that you are all safe. Of course they were alive. I sent them off at the Warp Gate with the utmost care and affection. Even then, I received no response at my greeting. I felt slightly disconcerted while Yu-jung came stumbling towards me. Oppa? Yeah. She lifted her arms and gently rubbed her hands on my cheeks. Her eyes and lips were trembling, her emotions gushing up, amazed at my sudden appearance. Yu-jung wasnt the only one. The faint hope had became a reality. The party, even Wu Jung-min, looked at me in disbelief. Yu-jung asked with a strained voice. Oppa Su-hyun Oppa? You are not someone else, are you? Of course, do you think I am a doppelganger? Ou, ouch! Cut that out, it hurts. S?a?ch* Th? ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Congratulations on coming back alive. I never thought there was a chance you would survived amazing. I barely managed to pull Yu-jungs hands off my cheeks, before I heard a husky voice next to me. Turning my head, the voice came from Wu Jung-min. He looked like he had more to say but I shook my head slightly. Wu Jung-min seems to have caught the sign as he closed his half opened mouth. Next, I caught the eyes of Won Hye-su behind Wu Jung-min, who immediately looked away. An-hyun looked at me with a welcoming expression. Yu-jungs expression was half happy, half crying. Sol was crying out right. An-hyun and I stared at each other for a while. He seems like he wanted to say something, as his lips kept moving but no sound came out. A case where no matter how much you wanted to speak, the words didnt come. This didnt matter much, but I wanted to get out of the spotlight. The situation was already awkward, but with Sol crying it just became really embarrassing. I tried to soothe the tearful Sol as I deliberately moved to a corner. Park Don-gul was in that place. Seeing us approaching, he took Lee Bo-rim with him to the opposite side of us. I waited for the gaze to turn away from us and for the party members to compose themselves. But there was one person bothering me and that was An-sol. She sat next to me, grabbing my cloth and refusing to let go. I signaled An-hyun for help, but he just opened his mouth and laughed. Hyung. I still cant believe it. You are like a phoenix, coming back from the dead.. Haha. Thats a bit too farfetched. I was just lucky, thats all. An-hyun shook his head from my reply. Never mind that, do something about your sister. Shes not a baby, so why is she clutching my cloth so tightly? An-sol didnt seem to care about my position as she spoke with a shaky voice. Thats not it. For me, I saw a miracle. I waited at the bottom of the stairs, thinking maybe Then Oppa Her voice and her grasp on my cloth became stronger. She couldnt finish what she was saying as she burst into tears once more. Seeing this An-sol I felt hopeless. But, I felt a bitter in my heart as it was time for me to lie to them. Anyways, I am glad to see you all alive. If you were alive, you should have came earlier! You are always making us worry No, I am sorry Oppa. It wasnt even your fault I tilted my head at this scolding, apologies and tears from Yu-jung. I never knew these kids were worrying about me this much, I felt happy. Yu-jung clenched her hand into a fist and rubbed the evidence of tears from the corner of her eyes. Oppa, tell us. That bastard was telling us that he saw your crossbow broken in half by the Warp Gate. Oppa was gone and the monster had disappeared. Ahem. The time had come. How fortunated that I had the foresight to burn the Boss monsters corpse. But leaving that crossbow behind was quite careless of me. I wanted to avoid the topic but then I felt a cold glare. It was none other than Kim Han-byeol. If I answered vaguely now, I felt I would be in some kind of trouble with her later. Kim Han-byeol had not spoken a word since I entered the Inn. Except for when she first saw me, her expression hadnt changed at all. I turned my head for a moment and faced her. Reading the emotions within her eyes, although it was really small, it was mixed. She felt overall relief but mixed in there was small amount of distrust and suspicion. Han-byeol was definitely not like the others. She had quite a similar personality as me. She never let the situation affect her or showed her emotions, always leaving room for reasoning. She would never grasp the truth about the essence of the matter, but the fact was, she had doubts about me. The Inn had settled a bit, however that didnt mean it was silent. Conversations erupted all around between the survivors. I sighed in my heart. I felt I was sighing too much these days. I decided that I would tell them I didnt remember much of it. Yeah. Thats right. I was trying to avoid the monsters attack but that thing was targeting my crossbow from the beginning. It shattered in half immediately. The situation was quite gloomy. Hahaha. Is your left arm fine? Kim Han-byeol interject immediately after I finished. She sounded sincerely, however she had an ulterior motive wasnt the crossbow on your left arm? I wetted my lips before answering her. The monster attacked with its tail. My left arm was raised and the tail grazed passed it, taking the crossbow with it. Then what happened next? Well, truth be told, I dont know. What can I say? I cant remember it well. I really felt like I was going to die, nothing else came to mind. That thing was trying to stomp me to death and I rolled like my life depended on it I explained in a quiet voice, twisting and looping my original experience. It ended with me saying that in the dust cloud, I took my chance and ran with all my strength toward the forest. Everyone nodded at that. Of course, everyone except Kim Han-byeol. Anyone who had faced the Boss monster for three minutes would immediately pick up on that my explanation was riddled with mistruth. Kim Han-byeol seems deep in thought as she didnt ask anymore questions. She kept her mouth closed as they all remembered what had happened and the atmosphere was celebratory on my survival. The suspicion in her eyes had yet to clear up. I decide to stop for now. This spin doctoring was all a delaying tactic on my part anyways. Before we knew it, the blue light outside the window was fading. Chapter 37 Chapter 037 C To the Hall HaPlain! #1As soon as the protective barrier disappeared, the previously tightly closed Inn door opened! As soon as it did so, a group of people immediately entered. Judging by their shabby clothing, they were the users that entered Hall Plain before our group. The city Im starting at is a place called Babara. Its known to be the largest city in the Northern Reaches of the country. Since each country only has one large city, they became the base of many users. Each user within the city possessed a keen spirit, giving them a deadly look. The users all had a design carved over their hearts: a gold lion. It was a design I recognized. The North Countrys Golden Lion Clan I remember them as a clan that had made history in the Whole Plain. Alas, as a result of a difficult expedition and a weakened military, another clan jumped at the chance and attacked them. Thus started their walk towards self-destruction, but that happened later on. A titan, about 190 cm tall, that wore a colorful robe that didnt quite fit his domineering figure skimmed his eyes throughout the Inn a bit, then spoke with an odd voice. The second Inn has more people than I would have thought. His speech wasnt particularly directed towards us. The users that entered the room after him seemed to hold the same sentiments. Among them, one started to count the people in the Inn, then spoke. Wow there are actually 43 new users at the second Inn! I havent seen this many noobs in a long time. Isnt this the most noobs weve had recently? Im not sure, if compared to last year at just this Inn alone, probably, but what about the other Inns? The survivors (new users) looked at the Veterans worriedly. Among the survivors, some were observing the current atmosphere and others were listening to their Veterans words. For now, I decided to remember their faces. Im sure theyre counting them. Hey, Hyun-Woo is coming from the first Inn. Line up. After hearing the name Hyun-Woo, the previously chatty users quickly lined up in a straight line perpendicular to the sides of the Inns door. Hyun-Woo. The Golden Lion Clan. As soon as I connected those two names, I thought of something: if Im correct, the Park Hyun-Woo that will eventually become the clans leader is about to appear. Moments later, someone walked in between the lines of users, straight towards the Inn. He was good-looking guy that had a clean cut and gave a good impression. He looked a lot younger than when I first saw him, but after seeing his eyes, I was certain that he was Park Hyun-Woo. I was stronger than before, enough that I could activate the third eye. S?a??h the ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Player Status * Name: Park Hyun-Woo (4 Years) * Class: Normal Sword Expert * Nation: Babara (Global City) * Clan: Golden Lion * Alias / Nationality: One to leave traces of the sword / South Korea * Sex: Male * Height / Weight: 179.2cm / 68.7kg * Susceptibility: Neutral / Neutral Skills * Power 90 / Endurance 81 / Agility 73 / Stamina 87 / Mana 89 / Luck 60 As expected hes Park Hyun-Woo. There was no point in looking at his stats, but seeing as how hes only a Sword Expert, it seems like there is still room for him to grow. I think that hell become a sword master after leveling up another two times or so. No, he definitely can. He was even welcomed as Sword Master during the First Alliance War. Although Ive heard a lot about him, he wasnt the one that I had a sword fight against. His Agility stat was pretty low, but that was evened out by his impressive average mana since he was a sword wielder. I decided to stop paying attention to him. I heard that he was killed when the Golden Lion was defeated during the Alliance War. More importantly, having an enemy within a big clan will make making alliances with that clan hard. While I mused within my own world, the rest of the survivors attention was focused on Park Hyun-Woo. He slowly walked in and carefully observed each of our faces. Soon, a look of surprise appeared on his own. Seems like there are a lot of new users here. Probably over 40? Theres 43. How many survived the first Inn? 19. No matter, this is good. Separate them by class and gather them at the square. Ill have them bring the survivors from the third, fourth and fifth Inn. After answering their question and giving the command, Park Hyun-Woo left the Inn with a stern look planted on his face. * The square was filled with so many users. It felt nice to be back at Babara Square. There isnt anything particularly amazing here; if I had to compare it to something, I would say that its similar to an outdoor theater. Directly at the center of the square was a round stage with staircases leading up to it. After separating the new users by class, the Veterans sat down on each of the stairs. Although their butts were chilled by the cold bricks, they endured it and turned their attention towards the center of the stage. There were many users with the gold lion design on their bosoms on the stage. They each carried a conceited look on their faces, looking at us as they would animals at a zoo. If there were people who witnessed this and also knew of the Hall Plain issue, they could say that Babara was in a better situation. The Western Country was taken care of by American users and had an open policy towards the people. This was why they had a large population and were called a free country. However, they cant be considered a peaceful country. In the Korea-controlled North Country, the Golden Lion Clan was considered the best out of all the clans there. I think I heard someone mention that the rules in the North Country were pretty strict. It makes them look pretty arrogant though. Right now, I wasnt with my group. I wasnt the only one; most of the new users were probably also away from their groups. The Veterans said that they were going to group the new users according to their class. Momentarily, I was curious as to what An Hyun and the others picked for their classes, but I decided to find out later. I pushed the thought aside, and soon I turned my attention back to the stage. Park Hyun-Woo and several others were talking amongst themselves. As there was not much else to do, I quietly gathered my mana and amplified my hearing. I was curious as to what they were talking about. Report on the number of people by Inn. First Inn, 19. Second Inn, 43. Third Inn, 22. Fourth Inn, 29. Fifth Inn, 17. Theres a total of 130 new users. What about number of users per class? There are 75 Close Range Fighters, 26 Long Range Fighters, 18 Magicians, and 11 Priests. There are no one of secret or rare classes. I see. Thank you. Well, lets begin then. Yoo-Bin. Activate the Voice Amplification magic. Also, bring that guy in front of me here. That guy? Who was he talking about? Now that I think about it, there was some sort of commotion when we were leaving the Inn. I couldnt find out exactly had happened since I was mixed within the users that went outside after being separated by class. Soon after, my question was answered. Park Hyun-Woo dragged a brutally beaten guy to the center of the square. As soon as they stepped in the middle, the small whispers disappeared. It was so quiet that I couldnt even hear people breathe. Park Hyun-Woo continued to drag him with one arm, then threw him up on the stage. The guy that was thrown onto the stage was Park Dong-Gul. He had foam in his mouth, and his right arm was twisted bizarrely, making him look miserable. I that that maybe he had lost his mind, because his body would occasionally spaz. The expression on his face made me think that he was experiencing excruciating pain Ignoring the condition of Park Dong-Gul, Park Hyun-Woo looked at the new users, and spoke. First, its nice to meet the new users that passed the Rite of Passage. Ill skip the small talk since youve probably heard most of it from the Angels. But He stopped talking for a moment before continuing. Everyones attention was glued on him. However, there are still things that have to be said. Everyone right here right now were once citizens of Korea. Everyone right here right now have passed the Rite of Passage. Between you and me is only one difference: who had entered Hall Plain first, and who had entered Hall Plain later. The important thing is Thanks to the Voice Amplification magic, his booming voice filled every pocket within the square. Im sure that all 130 people could hear him loudly and clearly. As he slowly strode towards the crown, he stopped in front of Park Dong-Guls body. We. Are not the ones that sends you home. There was a certain pressure to his words just then. The new users that were listening to his words intently started to feel uneasy, myself included. I dont think Park Hyun-Woo will put the blame on the new users. Why? Because I was like that too. Even if you had heard it from the Angels, hearing the words said openly in front of everyone will result in disappointment. After observing the crowd with a stern expression for a second, Park Hyun-Woo continued to speak with a deep voice. We were dragged into this crappy Hall Plain. I understand how frustrated you all must feel. But you must understand- we were once in the same situation that you are in now. Im sure that youre all curious as to why were here. We have one goal, and its to help all of you to get used to Hall Plain. Its to help all of you to survive. Its to help all of you, and provide guidance. He stopped talking, and glanced down at the body of park Dong-Gul. Even though he was deeply in pain, Park Dong-Guls body shook, as if in defiance, as if in defence of his remaining pride. However, as soon as his eyes met Park Hyun-Woos, he lowered them. It served him right. To elaborate, you can think of it as a video game where the higher-leveled players are helping the new players. HOWEVER! This man here used profanity and violence towards a user that was here to help! Yes, we guarantee ones freedom- we respect ones freedom. I know that there are users here that dont want our help; there are users here that dont believe our words. To those people, I give a chance right now. If you dont want our help, please leave this square right now. We will not stop you. Even though he had stopped talking, no one dared to speak. Of course, no one stood up either. Silence enveloped the square. Moments later, after Park Hyun-Woo was certain that no one would decide to leave, he nodded twice and started talking again. It seems like no one wants to leave. Then, Ill assume that those here are willing to receive our aid. If at any point an user causes harm towards another, we will take appropriate actions to dispose that that user. Our help will be somewhat painful- but remember, if you feel that the pain is too much, you can give up at any point. Please, keep all that I have said in mind. Yoo-Bin, cancel the Voice Amplification magic. Their voices disappeared as the guy named Yoo-Bin released the Voice Amplification magic. Park Hyun-Woo called over a priest, pointed at Park Dong-Gul, and told him something. I hurriedly depleted my mana to increase my hearing once again. The priest was the titan that I saw at the Inn. To think that he was a priest! The stark contrast between the stereotypes was totally unbalanced. The titan got down on one knee and lowered his body in front of Park Dong-Gul. Moments later, a bright light enveloped his hand as he moved it near Park Dong-Guls right arm. Recover. Ping! As soon as the titan whispered the word, he raised his hand that was covered in the bright glow. The light blossomed in the air, and was soon greedily absorbed by Park Dong-Guls arm. The previously bizarre looking arm was slowly returning to its original position. A couple of the users that witnessed this sight started yelling excitedly. Park Dong-Gul blinked his eyes, surprised that he was the one being treated. He slowly sat up and tested his right arm. It moved without restrictions, and seemed fully recovered. Park Hyun-Woo looked at Park Dong-Gul with the same stern expression as before and spoke to him quietly. Get up. As soon as Park Hyun-Woo stopped talking, Park Dong-Gul immediately stood up. He was weak to the strong, yet he was strong to the weak. Park Hyun-Woos body language suggested that he didnt like Park Dong-Gul at all. His face scrunched up and spoke growlingly. Being hostile towards a new user in Babara is a crazy move. On top of that, he was a fellow clan member! Ill let it slide this time, but if there is a next time From this one sentence, I sensed the violent temper blended in his voice. Park Dong-Gul quickly shook his head in denial; it was as if death emanated from Park Hyun-Woo. After receiving Park Hyun-Woos instruction, the priest took Park Dong-Gul and led him to the Close Range Fighter group. Park Hyun-Woo once again turned his attention towards us after affirming that Park Dong-Gul was taken care of. Chapter 38 Chapter 038 C To the Hall Plain! #2After Hyun-Woo had the Voice Amplification Spell casted again, he raised his head and looked at the new users. When they had disabled the spell earlier, no one could hear Hyun-Woo other than those that were next to him. Compared to when he was dealing with Park Dong-Gul, he seemed more calm and spoke more quietly. I understand that youve all heard it from the Angels and I know that you have a lot of questions. But, answering all of your questions here would take weeks, even we spent all day answering them. Obviously. Since I wanted to enter the User Academy, I quickly agreed with him in my head. Then, as if he had read my mind, he said just what I wanted to hear. Also, Im sure that those who recently passed the Rite of Passage are all very tired. Since all of you agreed to train with us, Ill only briefly go over our future plans. He cleared his throat, then continued. In our large city of Barbara there is an User Academy building. Among the new users, is there anyone who have already heard a brief introduction from the assistant Angels? He emphasized on the word assistant. The Users looked around, as one by one, they started to raise their hands. As they talked amongst themselves, the number of hands in the air steadily increased. Just from a quick glance, more than half of the group had raised their hand. In fact, excluding some sections of the group, others had all raised their hands. This meant they rated the Angels, as well as the User Academy, very highly. Seeing that a good amount of people had raised their hands, Hyun-Woo signaled for them to lower their hands. Great. This may sound repetitive to many of you, but this is very important, and there are still those that havent heard it yet. I will explain one more time. The User Academy is a training institute that helps new users adapt and survive. Since they are an institute thats widely recognized for their efficiency, they are obligated to receive compensation. Im not sure who decided that the Academy required compensation, but its something I can agree with. Its usually very rare for users to voluntarily acknowledge and support such an organization. S~?a??h the N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Hyun-Woo began by talking about academys history and its foundation. He then explained in detail in regards to the training as well as the benefits theyll receive once they graduate. To sum up the important details: The training period at the User Academy is three months. In the beginning, a users skills tend to improve at a fast rate. The Academy provide efficient ways of training for each user according to their skills and their class. As a result, one can expect a faster increase there than training with their bare hands by themselves. Those that receive training at the Academy receive a 20 silver stipend every week. Users that finish the three months training program will receive four attribute points as a reward. This is the general outline. I honestly just wanted the four points, but as for others, there were many benefits that probably interested them. Although the description of the Academy was exaggerated, they at least provide food, shelter, training and money. These were already a lot of benefits. Finally, Hyun-Woo explained about how each of the users skills had a limit. It meant that, although raising skill points can be done by every user, there is a limit that differed between each user. He ended by explaining that the four points thats offered as reward should be used carefully since increasing ones skill point was difficult. With that, I have finished explaining your general outline for the next three months. We were originally going to have you all go to your dorms after this, but it seemed like there are some that still have questions. Ill answer three or four before we head to the A cademy. As soon as he said this, a female user that was part of the Long Range fighters quickly raised her hand. I was curious as to what kind of question this impatient girl had to ask. After Hyun-Woo nodded in acknowledgment, the female stood up from her seat and spoke. Umwill webe ablet-to survive andr-return inone piece? Personally, I was really disappointed by her question. To think she would ask such a ridiculous question I clicked my tongue at the girls idiotic question and observed Hyun-Woo expression. His expression looked really uncomfortable as he looked over at the girl. Her question made it sound like she hadnt listened to a word he had said so far. Everyone could tell that he let out a heavy sigh before he answered the question. I specifically explained in the beginning that were not here to send you home. If I knew how to send people home, would I be standing up here doing this? This is something you new users have to figure out together while spending time at Hall Plain. Her cheeks turned red after seeing the pitiful look he gave her. Silence filled the plaza for a brief moment, until a male user from the Spell Caster group raised his hand. He had a clean haircut and looked fairly smart. After Hyun-Woo nodded his head, he stood up and delivered his question. I understand that this world we are in now is called Hall Plain. Ordinary people like us are called users. And Barbara is the largest city in the Northern Country. Are there other users like us that live in this city? Hyun-Woo nodded his head at the question, then answered. No. Im sure youve heard it from the Angels already, but Hall Plain is split up into four countries. Barbara is only the largest city in the Northern Country. Other than this city, there are four mid-sized cities and eight small cities within this country. Users like us have been dispersed throughout those cities. I cant say that the Northern Country is completely safe, but Korean users do have some degree of control around the cities, so it will be fine. You just said Korean users. Does that mean there are users of other nationalities? Yes. Korean users arent the only ones in the Hall Plain. The Eastern Country is controlled by the Japanese users. The Western Country is controlled by the American users. The Southern Country is controlled by the UK users. Of course there are many users of various other nationalities within each country. However, this ethnic divide is how theyre currently separated as a whole. The second question wasnt as useless as I had expected. As soon as the male user bowed and sat back down, Hyun-Woo started observing the new users. Since he said he would only take three or four questions, its quite likely that this will be the last question. Seeing as how no one took the initiative, it seemed like everyone knew it too. Then, Hyun-Woo pointed to someone, and as I turned my head I saw a female user with a hand raised. I was able to see her face after she stood up; I silently cheered inside my head. That last person to stand up was Kim Han-Byul. With her calm and cold face, she silently observed Hyun-Woo. Since I knew of her keen thinking ability, I was really interested in what she was going to ask. I think the boredom that I felt this whole time finally disappeared. Her soft lips slightly opened and her beautiful voice escaped through them. I heard that all the people here are planning on training at this so-called academy. But, whats your goal for having us train there? As soon as she finished, everyone started whispering amongst themselves. Seeing as most of them scrunched up their face, it seemed like they believed that it was a dumb question. Those people were the ones that didnt understand the true intention behind her question. The small group of people that actually understood the true meaning of her question quietly awaited for Hyun-Woos answer. I was also surprised by Han-Byuls keen question. Compared to the expression he had when he was answering the first girl, he looked like he was actually contemplating the question. Seeing as he wet his lips, he mustve been taken aback. Han-Byuls question was deeply calculated. Reason and goal wasnt as important and reason and true goal. She wasnt simply asking why they had to get training; she was asking for the real reason behind having the users train there and their purpose for utilizing the academy. Hyun-Woo hesitated, and kept on opening and closing his mouth. He was very different from when he answered the other questions without a delay. The users started to catch on to his odd behavior since they stopped talking amongst themselves. Slightly uncomfortable, he answered. I have already explained in detail regarding our purpose in utilizing the Academy. The user that asked the question, do you have an issue with the training? Its not as if I have an issue to talk about. I agree to enter the academy. What I want to hear isnt how the academy is a necessity; its why it is so. Is it truly a training institute that helps new users train and adapt? I saw that Hyun-Woo kept his mouth shut. I suddenly recalled her words to me at the hut earlier. Youre doing it again. It might work on An Hyun and Yoo-Jung, but it wont work on me. Dont try to change the subject. Hyun-Woo, too, tried to change the subject. It was like he didnt know how to answer Han-Byuls blunt question. A bitter smile appeared on his face after he bit his lips and kept silent. It was the first time Ive seen such an interesting expression since entering Hall Plain. Was Han-Byuls question such a big of a deal that it caused him such internal strife? Hyun-Woo wet his dry lips with his tongue and answered in a low voice. Youll naturally find out in time- whether youll like it or not. Chapter 39 Chapter 039 C Make an OfferThe humans that live in Hall Plain are separated into two major categories. There are the original residents of Hall Plain, and then there are the users that entered Hall Plain through the Angels intervention. However, its a big misconception if you think that all users are of the same thought. Theyre not the same? Hyun-Woo nodded at Han-Byuls inquiry. There are users that are working hard to go back to Earth, and there are those that have settled down in Hall Plain. To be more exact, theyre converting themselves into true residents of Hall Plain. Hmconvert does sound a bit odd. To put it simply, you can think of them as people that refuse to return to Earth. He kept on swallowing, which made me think he was thirsty. I wondered what he would say next, and my expectations kept increasing. Im sure your wish to return to Earth is the same as that of the members of the Golden Lion Clan. Were working hard even as we speak to try and find clues on how we may return. However, the users that have settled in Hall Plain are different- they would like to live in Hall Plain forever. Cant we just leave them behind and group up with those that want to return to Earth? It was a reasonable expectation, but the reality was harsh. Hyun-Woo shook his head at Han-Byuls inquiry. To be honest, we cant just separate the users. Hall Plain is not a playground. This is a reality, and Hall Plain is an actual world. As a result, complex situations are appearing and more issues are arising. There are people doing everything within their power to try and stop us from returning to Earth. Was he talking about the Vagrants? There was one clan known as the Murder Brigade. While not an official clan, they were one of the well-known clans that Hyun-Woo mentioned. Although they only had 10-some members, they were a psycho clan that felt pleasure from killing people. From what I remember, they were first created right after the recent Alliance War. The Murder Brigades dying moment was especially intense. When the Northern Country climbed over mountains and invaded Atlanta (though invaded might not be the proper word), the Murder Brigade was prancing about- going at their usual business- when they accidentally provoked a user from the Red Fang Clan(who owned the largest city in the region). Under the angry retaliation from Clan Leaders Woo Jung-Min and Seon Yoo-Woon, each and every one of them were suppressed. To these people, if it meant achieving their goal, they wont hesitate to even kill their own members. I just wanted to warn you all that apart from those that wish to peacefully live in Hall Plain, there are dangerous people too. The atmosphere suddenly got heavy. From the new users point of view, they probably previously believed that all humans were on the same side. The thought that users could be enemies with each other never even crossed their minds. Of course, there were also users who had on an apathetic expression- users like Park Dong-Gul. Theyve either already committed murder before arriving at Hall Plain, or theyve had to commit murder during the Rite of Passage for unknown reasons These users work in the shadows in order to not get caught. Their strength is something that cannot be ignored. Given a chance, they will immediately jump out of the shadows at a moments notice. Young lady, you asked for the Academys true motive? This is our answer. He quietly stared at Han Byul for a moment before continuing. S?a??h the N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. The new users that just recently passed the Rite of Passage will probably be their primary targets. Theyll try to be friends with you and fulfill your desires. At the User Academy, well teach the new users on how to protect yourselves and others, and well teach you about those with evil intentions. The Academy is an institute that serves as a foundation where we provide training so that we can band together and oppose those with ill intentions. For that reason, we agree with the Angels and recommend entering the Academy first. You, new users, have nothing to lose from this. In the end, Hyun-Woos wanted us to team up. We the veteran users will protect you the new users from danger and help you all adapt to Hall Plain. With our help, you new users will be able to grow, and eventually become skilled enough to protect yourselves. A user that experiences such growth will become valuable to both the city and the country. Han-Byul sat down after hearing the satisfactory answer. Seeing as the rest of the new users also seemed to agree, they probably sympathized with Hyun-Woo. Except for one person. Except me. Of course, all that he said was true, and there was nothing wrong with his explanation. Since I wanted to enter the Academy from the beginning, I didnt have any issues. However, he had failed to tell the entire truth. If we considered the source of the first Alliance War, then his diatribe was irrelevant because he left out all the important parts. The Golden Lion Clan had contributed greatly to the cause of the war. To think that he could still talk like that made me feel really uncomfortable. He was working hard to put the Vagrants in a bad light. The Vagrants werent called vagrants for no reason. There were those that were too extreme and had wanted posters in each city. They werent welcomed in any city- at least, not in the Northern Country. I wanted to ask Hyun-Woo a question: Ultimately, arent you guys are the same as the Vagrants? Of course, I wasnt on the same side as the vagrants. I didnt think the two groups were any different because they both wanted to protect the power they currently had while stripping away the power of others. There was a time when the Golden Lion Clan took over Atlanta after overcoming a close call with death in the Hall Plain. However, other clans were lying in wait, waiting for a chance to appear. When it did, the other clans teamed up and, with the support of other countries, managed to take Atlanta for themselves. Theres a famous saying in Hall Plain: Users that understand will gather and form a clan; clans that share a common enemy will gather and form an alliance. It means that in the end, whether theyre Vagrants or Clansmen, each will fight when necessary. Hearing him cover that fact up made me angry. Even though it wasnt something new users had to know, to me the words he spouted was pure nonsense. After calming my anger, I saw Han-Byul sit back down. It seemed like she had somewhat agreed to his words. There wasnt anything that could be done. If youve not experienced how Hall Plain will progress in the future, all of Hyun-Woos words appeared to be valid. He turned his head to the center of the stage and let out a sigh of relief, probably at the close call with the unexpected question. I didnt think that it would take this long to answer a couple of questions. I see that some of you look pretty tiredI think its for the best to end it here. I recommend resting for the rest of today. Training begins tomorrow. The guides will take you to your dorms. He once again turned to Yoo-Bin and commanded, Stop the Voice Amplification magic. Afterward, he turned to the users beside him and issued a few commands. The users then walked towards us as Hyun-Woo stepped down from the stage. As he stepped down the last step, he looked around at a group of users by the stairs. It was only for a moment, but I saw Hyun-Woo look at Han-Byul. His eyes showed a hint of deep interest in her. I quickly glanced over at Han-Byul and saw them exchange eye contact. At that moment I felt really uncomfortable. Although many users wished to join a large clan, most merged with a small clan as large ones only sought those with potential. Joining the clan that represented a large city was a privilege; one that was tempting and hard to refuse. I believed that Hyun-Woo was interested in Han-Byul because he saw potential in her. And I- I was not quite sure why- but I had a strong feeling that Han-Byul might accept the Golden Lion Clans offer. * By the time we arrived at the academy the sky was already dark. The dorms were divided according to class and could satisfactorily fit up to 8 people. An Hyun noticed this and quickly moved to stand beside me. We ended up in the same dorm room. The beds had just a mattress and two blankets each. One could say that the dorm was in poor condition and quite shabby. Those seeing it for the first time complained, but the users that were used to it didnt say anything and directly went to sleep. The User Academys system was like that of the military. With a fishy smile, the training instructor told us we were somewhat free for today. (As soon as I heard his words, I requested for a cigarette. He gave me one without a word). The others, however, immediately went to sleep despite his words. An Hyun laid down beside me and fell fast asleep, but it made me uncomfortable. I observed his face. He was probably dreaming, as he was smacking his lips. Was he dreaming about eating something? I smirked and thought about how carefree he was. The User Academy in the Northern Country is widely known to be the country with the most brutal training. It employs unimaginable numbers of training methods. It made worried about the other users because the 13 weeks of training gets harder as it goes. I was getting frustrated. I let out another deep sigh. I was wondering what the source of my discomfort was as a thought popped into my head. The scene of Hyun-Woo and Han-Byul looking at each other began to play over and over again in my head. I tried to push the thought away and go to sleep, but the more I tried to push it away, the more complicated my thoughts became. After tossing and turning for a while, I sat up. I put on the slippers placed on the floor and opened the door to the dorm. The cold air drafting through the dark hallway cooled my body down. I enjoyed the cold air at the moment before taking out taking out that cigarette from my pocket and placed it between my lips. I looked around to make sure no one was around me. I sent a small amount of my mana to my hand. Fwoosh. Along with the sound, flames birthed and lit the end of the cigarette then quickly disappeared. I took a deep breath. Sigh. The male and female dorms were in two different buildings. Surprisingly, Han Byul was categorized into the Spell Caster group. Since her mana level was pretty high, I could understand it. My previous clan, the Road Clan, was of the combat group. Truth be told, I was feeling a bit disappointed. I first joined An Hyuns group because we had the same goal and they would be useful in the future. Even now, my goal hasnt changed. My thoughts, however, had. I acknowledge the fact that Han-Byul was special in comparison to others, but I didnt think I would be swayed this much by the possibility of losing her. Was I starting to like her? Or was it love? I shook my head at the nonsensical thought. The ash broke off slowly dropped through the air at the motion. Im the one that knows myself the best. Moreso, I knew myself very well. With my personality, it was impossible that I would fall in love with someone after merely one week. In that moment, I realized the truth. Why was I disappointed that she was a Spell Caster? From the moment I met her through all of the Rite of Passage, she had reminded me of a woman. That woman was one of the users that I used to follow. I thought that I saw Han So-Young within Kim Han-Byul. I thought as a feeling of bitterness started to fill me. I felt pathetic to be contemplating such an irrelevant matter I dropped the cigarette on the floor, stepped on it, then continued walking. There were a lot of things I had to do, and a lot of things I had to think about. I had to remind myself to stop thinking irrelevant thoughts and focus. I still couldnt fall asleep, but I made up my mind to forcefully fall asleep. I even thought about making myself faint as I quietly opened the door and walked back into the room. Chapter 40 Chapter 040 C Make an Offer! #2As soon as we entered the training ground, the instructors shot up a flare signaling the start of hardcore training. A week after the flare had been fired, the Academy proved that their training was the most hardcore out of all the Northern Countrys academies. Out of the 130 new users, 17 people a little over 10% were discharged for giving up. The interesting thing was that 15 of those users were Close Range Fighters. Ill say it again: the Northern Country was controlled by Korean users. If there was one thing that differed from other countries, then it would be that Korea required military service. It was required of all adult males, so it wasnt rare to find a user who had served in the military before. Perhaps, it was because the User Academy in the Northern Country was proud of its foundation that they had a militaristic system. They examine the trainees during training and provide trainees basics like food and clothing, but they controlled our lives by suppressing our freedom. If it was just the training that was difficult, I would be able to endure it. But, the one thing that users couldnt stand was the training regiment. The training we had to go through in the military was nothing compared to what we underwent here. Most of the users had proved their worth here only after throwing up as they couldnt handle the training. The special training that took place only on the weekends was the highlight of every week. Oh, days in the Hall Plain were calculated the same way as Earth. The weekend training took place on Saturday and Sunday of the seven-day week, and was the reason why new users left the academy. There was also a reason why most of the Close Range Fighters left. That reason was that the weekend training consisted of 1 on 1 battles between users. Of course, Spell Casters and Priests were exceptions. Spell Casters were required to gather mana, materialize it, and then shoot that mana at a target. However, in the beginning, gathering and controlling mana was difficult. On top of that, there were a lot of information they had to learn. Even if one was to train during the entire 13 weeks, it still wouldnt be enough to learn all the basics. Priests were in the same boat, but since their specialty was in recovery and assistance they were exempt from most of the training. If you thought that battles were just friendly tussles between users, youre sadly mistaken. On cold days, the users are provided with weapons and are given one rule: was to hurt the other user. Of course, the users do wear protective gear on their vitals but that was it. Users do preparation right before each battle. The ones with reputation are often recruited as sparring partners by instructors, but they need to be prepared to take heavy blows. Because of that reason, Priests are always on stand-by. Even so, the actual training was far worse than anyone could have imagined. No. It was beyond crazy; most of the users cursed the training and called it insane. Personally, I rated this training very highly because it was like how I had trained An Hyuns group during the Rite of Passage. No one knows when something nor what will happen in the Hall Plain. Once you were far enough from a city, there wasnt a safe place anywhere. You could get caught in a trap; you could get attacked by a monster; you could encounter a Vagrant. Even though a place like this was heavily influenced by users, no one can know for sure what could happen in undeveloped lands. Situations could arise that required a user to have good judgment and stay alert. Depending on how fast they react, they could retain their life or lose it in death. If one stands still and thinks about their own reluctance to hurt the other person, theyll just end up frustrated. The weekend training was where users could get used to getting hurt and, at the same time, to hurting others. If there was one thing that I was worried about, it was that I wouldnt get hurt in combat training. As all I had to do was win every battle, it was impossible for new users to put a scratch on me. I didnt have any issue winning against a weak opponent, but it was a bit of a burden when fighting against a somewhat-strong opponent. One time, I balanced a match between Woo Jung-Min and I by focusing on defense. During the battle, I countered his attack, allowing me to claim victory. Since winning was my only goal, it was only a matter of time before I gained some sort of reputation. However, since it was just among the new users, my reputation wasnt anything amazing. It wasnt uncommon to hear both instructors and users say stuff like, The overall grade of this batch is pretty high, but among them Kim Soo-Hyun is especially outstanding and will certainly be useful in the future! As such praise was within my acceptable range, I acknowledged it. Those with outstanding ability will eventually have their stats revealed without trying to. In the beginning, I had an urge to hide my abilities no matter what an old habit. If this keeps up, youll end up doing the same things in the same situations. Theres a possibility this situation might be repeated once again. User Kim Soo-Hyun. You cannot accomplish anything by yourself. If I act the same way this time around, I wouldnt be able to do anything again. What Han-Byul and Seraph had said shook my heart. This time, I dont want to lose Yoo-Hyun and Han So-Young. This time, I want to be of help. This time, I dont want a sad ending. This time I wanted all of usl to experience a happy ending. In Hall Plain, power was ones trust in others, and could be estimated by how many trusted friends one had. Both history and my personal experience proved it. Even the strongest user in history was taken in by an alliance. Then, how much power and reputation does one need in order to gather these trusted friends? I realized that my thoughts were different from last time. Now that Ive entered the Hall Plain, I was willing to do whatever was necessary. As soon as I made up my mind, my actions changed. No matter how difficult the training, I finished it without a complaint. Even if the instructors were being a bit harsh, I maintained a polite attitude. Since I aligned my attitude with my outstanding performance, I noticed that the instructors started favoring me. (For example, the user that was in charge of my dorm became my cigarette delivery boy.) Words soon spread about Kim Soo-Hyun, and as a result my relationship with other users started improving. The number of users that wanted to be my friend or wanted to form a good relationship with me kept increasing. I made them think that I had improved by slowly taking my time. Humans are animals that adapt to their environment. The time required may differ from person to person, but the matter of utmost importance was that they do adapt. Whether or not they adapt decides whether or not they could continue to live. The second, third, and fourth weeks resulted in a good amount of users giving up. As time passed into the fifth, sixth, and seventh week, however, the number of users giving up decreased. No one gave up during the eighth week. Those left were the cream of the crop. Just because a user lasted until now didnt mean that they were going to survive, just as because a user gave up doesnt mean that they were doomed to die. It was hard to determine the survival rate by just the User Academy as there were so many different variables within Hall Plain. Whatever was possible, was probable here. After one passes the Rite of Passage and advances to Hall Plain, theres one common requirement to joining any clan in the Northern Country: graduation from the User Academy. Even in other countries, someone that graduated from the User Academy of the Northern Country will receive bonus points from the clan. Within two years, the users that gave up (if they were still alive then) will probably regret not finishing the training and receiving those four attribute points. All of An Hyuns group managed to overcome the first segment the part of the training that I was worried about. None of them, including An Sol, had given up and had completed their training so far. I had assumed that An Hyun would become a Swordsman because of his skill handling a sword. To my surprise, he picked the lance as his main weapon. I asked for his class, and he replied with Lancer. As his basic physical ability was outstanding (excluding his mana), it was possible for him to wield any weapon with ease. When Sol got into trouble at the vacant lot, he threw a sword and cut off the Deadmans arm. As a result, I rated his synergy with the sword very highly. If he had chosen the same path as me, I would have helped him become a Sword Master. However, he said that he gets more excited when wielding a lance, so nothing was to be done. Still, my curiosity prompted me to ask him as to why he chose a lance. Back at the Inn, I couldnt come to my senses after being told that you were dead. To be honest, the people back there really pissed me off. I kept asking them for more details, but they avoided my question and kept saying the same nonsense over and over the man there told me to be a swordsman, but I told him to piss off and grabbed a lance out of anger. S?a??h th? ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. An Sol, who was listening in on the conversation, quipped in and mentioned that An Hyun had said that he was going to be a Spell Caster in the beginning. She said that their Angels were surprised and even giggled. Seeing the two talk so comfortable caused me to let out a silent sigh within me. An Sols decision, however, was within my expectations. Like I had guessed, she chose to become a Priest. An Hyun said that she took a while in the beginning when choosing her class, but she was faster this time than usual. As she didnt like wielding a weapon, nor did she want to hurt others, a priest was the best option for her. Yoo-Jung chose a dagger the same kind of weapon she had used during the Rite of Passage. But surprisingly, this time she chose a two-handed dagger. When I asked her for her class, she replied with Mercenary. Yoo-Jung was well-balanced, so any close-range class would put her above average. I wouldve recommended an assassin, but a mercenary was okay too since they could to wield many different weapons. As new users information could be changed at any time, it wasnt rare for them ask about each others attribute points and reveal their own at the academy. I gathered my members and warned them to not share details of their attribute points and other stats with neither the other users nor with the instructors. I warned Sol three times. She didnt know my reasoning and simply smiled. I felt like they started to treat me different after the matter with the Boss Monster. One person had completely separated herself from the group. As my name became increasingly well-known within the academy, An Hyun, An Sol, and Yoo-Jung all carried a proud look on their faces. Even though they didnt say anything, I knew that they didnt think of me as a stranger anymore. All of them except for Han-Byul. Han-Byul kept her distance from the group. After the first training segment was over, we met up. When asked about what class she chose, she answered coldly. Soo Hyun just said to not tell anyone our information. I told her that what I wanted them to keep secret was important information, not their class. Giving away your class was something that couldnt be avoided. On the outside, I just smirked, but on the inside, I couldnt help but feel a twinge of sadness. Han-Byul probably felt it too, as she quietly said that she was affiliated with magic. I ended up nodding instead of verbally responding. Of course, I couldve easily found out her class with the Third Eye, but I didnt. I could assume her class by her stating that she was affiliated with magic. There were many times when she missed our meetings. I understand that Spell Casters had a lot to memorize and practice, but the same goes for the other classes. Sol told me that Han-Byul said that she didnt have the time so meet, despite the fact that we only meet for one or two hours once a week. Hey, dont worry yourself over her. Shes in a different dorm from us anyways. Just let her be. To be honestI never liked Kim Han-Byul. Thats a bit harsh. But still What do you mean but still? From the rumors you know the user that was explaining in front of everyone when we left the Inn? That male user. I heard someone mention that he and Han-Byul were talking to each other. That traitor. A bitter smile appeared on my face when Yoo-Jung called Han-Byul a traitor. My worried assumption was becoming the reality. The fact that she got an offer from the Golden Lion Clan wasnt something that could be blamed on her. Its only the eighth week and Ive received offers from five clans. Among the list was the Golden Lion Clan. However, Han-Byul was definitely keeping her distance from us. She joined our conversation from time to time, but she never talked except for the one time she looked at me and asked what I was going to do after graduation. I told her I was still thinking about it. After that day, I was able to think of Han So-Young and Kim Han-Byul as two separate entities. I decided to not concern myself about her anymore. Of course, I hoped that she would stay with us, but I wasnt going to force it if she didnt want to. I wont cling to those that want to leave, and those that I accept will undergo a thorough examination first. My goal was a small group; large groups didnt appeal to me. Theres this thing called fate. Its when you form a relationship with a person. I never believed fate to be coincidental, but that it was something one could control. I believed in that fate. Ive experienced immense power thanks to the bond created through that fate. I decided to treat Kim Han-Byul as an example of fate. If were fated to meet, we will but if not, I will let you go. I have the ability to form connections with people; its a stupid idea to hold onto a dubious relationship. As soon as she stepped out of Han So-Youngs shadow, I was able to see things that I wasnt able to before through my new perspective. Rather than holding onto Kim Han-Byul for her stats, it was more beneficial to my goals to sift through the users that have passed the first segment of training for more talent. Although there werent a lot of new users with similar skills, Im sure that there must be someone out there. Chapter 41 Chapter 041 C Make an Offer! #3The users grew somewhat accustomed to the training during the ninth, tenth, and eleventh weeks. When they began the first week, they had a hard time just running, but now they could easily run 20 laps with a smile upon their faces. Seeing that no one gave up and were all giving it their all made a smile appear on my face. As of now, there were only 80 users left. However, to have 80 users graduate from the User Academy at the same time was rare. As the last weeks of training quickly approached, the atmosphere within the academy became weird. For example, the instructors attitudes towards the new users changed. Not all of the instructors were from the Golden Lion Clan. A good 70% were indeed members of the clan that represented the countrys largest city, but the remaining 30% were part of clans that represented various other smaller and ordinary cities. S?a?ch* Th? ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. The instructors had yelled continuously at the users in the beginning, but now they became gentler. An instructor calling out one or two of the users to go out to eat became an ordinary happenstance. There were also times when users were offered the chance to go out and eat with an instructor right after training ended. Of course, only skillful users ever received these invitations. The dorm instructors were changed, which really surprised me. A beautiful female instructor was in charge of the male dormitory, while a handsome male instructor was in charge of the female dormitory. Anyone with half a brain would be able to figure out the Academys purpose in doing so. As each training session was finished quicker now, we naturally had more time to meet with others. Whenever I met with An Hyun, An Sol, and Yoo-Jung, they always looked at me and questioned me about what I was going to do after graduation. What are YOU thinking about doing? What do YOU think? Im sure youve gotten plenty of offers. Are you planning on joining a clan? I appreciate that they wanted to follow me, but this this was too much. It would have been a different story had they a plan of their own and only consulted me for my opinion, but them wanting to just depend on me almost makes me want to leave them as soon as possible. As I tried to subtly hint my thoughts, Yoo-Jung started to pout. Who ever said we werent thinking on our own? We just wanted to hear your plan first! Im still thinking. What will you do if we have different plans? What do you mean? Ill obviously follow you! Of course, of course. I trust you. Cheer up! An Hyun, who was listening to our conversation, commented while nodding his head sagely. They always depend on me for advice When I asked them why, An Sol replied with a smile: If we listen to you, good things always happen. A bitter smile crept up on my face, and I shook my head. The devotion formed from both the experiences during the Rite of Passage and my forming a reputation at the User Academy caused my little group to heavily rely on me. Secretly, I was glad that they relied on me so much although I decided to not say it. Im sure Ill leak it out before we graduate anyways, but now was not yet the time. We never saw Kim Han-Byul anymore. From what Ive heard, she and Yoo-Jung make eye contact they just pass each other without saying a word. In addition, many of the female users assume that shell be a top ranker, making her a valuable target to be pulled in by many clans. Users that are somewhat capable are probably starting to choose which clan they will decide to join, while others havent received a single offer. Those users that havent were probably getting worried as graduation was fast approaching and they didnt have a plan for what was after. Even though they might not be able to join a large clan, graduates can join one of many of the smaller clans from the smaller cities. Of course, if possible they would like to join a large clan. According to some rumors floating around, there are even female users that are doing some daring things in order to force this possibility into reality. They would get really friendly with the instructors, and even seduce them with their own bodies. I could tell that there was even competition among these girls. Seeing that users started to take things easy as the days passed, I advised them to continue focusing on their training until graduation. There was a reason why users were to spend three months at the academy. Although it may differ from user to user, the 90th to the 100th days of training was when a users attributes would increase the most. They complained at first, but immediately stopped after hearing that they wouldnt be able to increase their attributes later on no matter how much they wanted too. To be a good example, I put in that much extra work into my training. In order to become a Sword Master, I havent skipped out on even one day of training. Time passed just like that and graduation season was fast approaching. * It was the day before graduation. The throng of users were slowly preparing to leave the academy. The usually strict instructors didnt say much today and let us freely choose how to spend our time. Users either chose to pack their personal belongings or to talk with others. The day passed by so quickly that soon it was already night. As it was the last night, I decided to have dinner with my roommates. The instructor told us to not get too crazy before letting us go. The users from the other dorms also had similar plans. It wasnt anything fancy, really. We were just given dried meat and drinks. Many of the users that havent had a taste of alcohol for this whole time jumped at the sight and happily chugged it. An Hyun and I shared a gaze, lightly nodded our heads in sync and stood up from our seats. Yoo-Jung had suggested that we sneak out of our dorms and celebrate amongst ourselves. Hyun and I managed to successfully walk out the door. Everyone present was pretty much drunk and shouting celebrations like We made it! while having their arms around each other. In that kind of atmosphere, sneaking out was a piece of cake. I searched my pockets out of habit before realizing that I didnt have any more cigarettes. I think I left it back at the dorm. I quickly told An Hyun to head over to the rendezvous first before turning and making my way back. An Hyun tried to persuade me to hold off smoking till another time, but being the heavy smoker that I was, I had developed a habit of smoking while drinking. After sending An Hyun on first, I returned to our dorm, grabbed the cigarette, and walked out again. We had decided earlier to meet at a corner of the Academic Information Building. It was a pretty daring decision on our part to meet there, but it was highly possible that our little escapade would be overlooked even if we did get caught. The sunset caused shadows to stretch all over the ground. I strolled across the large (and currently empty) training ground. Impatient, I started to walk faster towards the building. As I was about to pass the bathroom Uhn ah ah gahhn~ I heard an odd moan escape out of the bathroom. It was like my sensitive hearing didnt want me to miss it. Curiosity got the best of me, and I ended up opening the bathroom doors slowly I tried to open it carefully, but a creaking sound filled the surroundings. Before I could worry about the sound, a strange smell wafted by my nose from inside the bathroom; my body immediately formed goosebumps. Ahhh huhMNNNH! ha ha ha Huh. The bathroom was a mess. As I slid my eyes around my room my eyes first caught the clothes that were strewn all over the floor, then a person wearing an instructors hat. Under his stomach was the source of the moaning. The girls black hair was spread across the floor, while her slim legs were spread apart and her hips were lifted in the air. Ive seen that face before At closer inspection, the user on top of her was definitely an instructor. The harder he pushed his hips into her, the more her body rocked back and forth while loud moans escaped her clenched lips. Be quiet! Your moans are too LOUD! Ahnnn!~ Its because youre being so ROUGH~ with me ah ah mnnn! After their exchange of words ended, the instructor moved his hips more rhythmically. He decided to showcase his overflowing strength by grabbing the girl by the waist picking her whole body up with him still snugly inside. The female user hugged him tightly. It was obvious that the two were enjoying their moment. Then the entranced female started speaking and he stopped moving. You PROMISED~, right? Youll recruit me into your clan? I told you, dont worry about it. Wait for me after the exit ceremony. Ill come and get you. After they finished talking, he started to move his hips again. Lewd moans floated about the bathroom once again. I understood the situation after hearing their conversation, so I closed the door. Although it didnt seem like he forced her into it, this kind of situation was kinda unavoidable. Even if the Northern Country had stricter rules than others, nothing could be done if a female user wanted to use her body. I thought that I should hurry and meet the others, so I turned around and- Gasp! I reflexively gasped. I wasnt sure when she had appeared, but Han-Byul was staring at me from behind. I was surprised that I hadnt detected her presence earlier, even if I wasnt really on guard. I think that I was too focusing on the couples lovemaking since I hadnt seen such things in a while. I calmed myself down before speaking. You surprised me. How long have you been standing there? I went to your dorm because there was something I had to talk to you about, but you werent there. On my walk back, I saw you walking in and coming back out of the dorm so I decided to follow you. Th-then, inside the bathroom? Did you see it? was the silent question that I wanted to ask, although I think that she understood. As her face immediately flushed red and she avoided eye contact, she may have seen it from the very beginning.I felt like I was caught, but I confidently walked away as I did nothing wrong. It was necessary for use to leave this place so that them two could enjoy their time together. I walked slowly in order to be quieter. I headed in the direction of the Academic Information Building. Han-Byul jogged towards me, then timed her steps to match with mine after she had caught up with me. We walked together side by side, under the glow of the moonlight. Maybe it was a result of the awkward situation we had glimpsed just now, but between us was only silence. Eventually, it was broken by Han-Byul. The female user that was in there was probably Lee Ji-Young. Lee Ji-Young? I think Ive seen her a couple of times before. You dont know of her? Hearing her answer made me confused, and it was plastered on my face. Of course I didnt know who Lee Ji-Young was. She wasnt exactly a skilled user nor was she something that was often friendly with me, so how would I have got to known her? Honestly, she was pretty, but when compared to Yoo-Jung, Sol, or Han-Byul, she could only be called average looking. I switched to a stern expression before answering. Of course I dont. How could I have? Ive never even talked to her. After hearing my answer, Han-Byul was visibly relieved. I became curious about this Lee Ji Young. What is it about her would cause Han-Byul to be relieved after I said that Ive no relation with the girl? Before I could further muse on it, Han-Byul spoke. Its better if you dont know. Her reputation among us isnt that great either. As you witnessed just now those rumors that are spreading were true. Well, I never thought that I would see it happening in person. Anyways, why were you there? We decided to celebrate our graduation by eating together. On the way to the rendezvous, I heard weird noises coming from the bathroom and decided to investigate. Turned out that they were doing what they were doing. Anyways, since youre here now, wanna come with me? Youll go too, right? was the question that I wanted to ask, but seeing as how her relations with the others wasnt all that great, I decided not to. She tilted her head down and stared at the floor for a moment. I thought that her ears poking through her long black hair was so adorable. While contemplating that important matter, I saw her mouth open. Iwanted to talk to you for a moment. Did she just say that she wanted to talk to me? There wasnt a reason for me to avoid her, so I nodded my head. Now that I think about it, its been awhile since the two of us have talked alone. I got an offer from the Golden Lion Clan. Yeah. They rarely accept new users, but they said they were increasing the number of recruits this time around. They also said that theyll provide a lot of help to Spell Casters so they can grow faster. Alsothey said that if I joined their clan, Ill be a recommended candidate for a clan manager position. After her words was just silence. I had known that they would try to recruit her from the very beginning, but her words after surprised me. I didnt really understand what she had meant by they would help the Spell Casters grow. Nevermind that, I wanted to check my hearing when she mentioned the recommendation. Even if Kim Han Byul had outstanding stats, a recommendation to a manager position for a new user was extremely rare. If she had a secret class or even a rare class, it would be understandable, but as I was thinking, I had a realization and stopped walking. Han-Byul looked at me with a questioning expression. I activated the Third Eye. Player Status * Name: Kim Han-Byul (0 Years) * Class: Jewel Mage Beginner * Nation: Unsettled * Clan: Unsettled * Alias/Nationality: Nova, One who Radiates Beauty / Korean1 * Sex: Female (22) * Height/Weight: 170.5cm / 45.0kg * Character: Lawful, Chaos Skills * Power 44 / Endurance 52 / Agility 64 / Stamina 48 / Mana 82 / Luck 62 Soo-Hyun? I was in a dazed state, and nodded my head instinctively to Han-Byuls call. Why? and How? were both questions that filled my head; I felt that I needed to clear my confusion. You said to not tell other people about our information. They said that theyll provide a lot of help to Spell Casters so that they can grow. A Jewel Mage will require a clans assistance in the beginning to grow. Since they use jewels, raising a Jewel Mage was costly. However, that wasnt important right now. Kim Han-Byul never mentioned to me that she acquired the Jewel Mage class. The fact that she was going to be recommended for the manager position meant that she probably already revealed her class to THAT guy. That moment, I felt a sense of betrayal flood through my body but I calmed myself down. I told myself earlier that I would treat her like fate and would let her go if the time came, but seeing that I felt that way for even just that one moment meant that, somewhere within me, was the feeling of regret. Jewel Mage is one of the secret classes. Truth be told, if she had told me from the beginning I probably wouldve treated her differently. However, I dont plan on thinking on it purely from my objective point of view. That was something that I despised the most. I decided to calm myself, think rationally, and organize my thoughts. From now on, Kim Han-Byul will be just another user instead of a younger sister I got to know. I heard that you got an offer from the Golden Lion Clan as well. Seeing as Kim Han-Byul spoke the words with a calm expression, I decided to answer with a stern mask. I told them I would think about it. Have you decided now? Yeah. Im going to decline. I dont plan on joining a clan. Why? After hearing that I planned on declining their offer, I could feel that she was physically startled. I stopped talking and started walking again. She, too, started walking again and continued to follow me. I turned around and looked into her eyes as she looked into mine. In that moment, we shared a complex, frustrating feeling that couldnt be expressed with words alone through our shared gaze. Chapter 42 Chapter 042 C Make an Offer! #4I decided that if there was a chance, I would let Han-Byul go while we were drinking. Since its likely that shell leave us, I thought that it wouldnt matter if I was honest about my feelings. I did feel a bit of regret, but it was obvious that we both had a change of heart. Why is a difficult question to answer. Is it difficult because its me asking? I noticed her emphasize the word me, and simply shook my head in response. That wasnt my point. Thats not it. Do you remember our conversation when we were talking in front of the stairs of the cabin? Yes. I um was able to think about a lot of things during these last three months. My way of thinking changed after seeing this place called Hall Plain. Ive decided that I wouldnt join any clans even if it was the Golden Lion Clan that offered. Even though I made my answer vague, Han-Byul was clever enough to see through it. She contemplated my words, then looked at me with a surprised look on her face. It seemed like she understood what I planned to do. Then, will you make a new clan? Something along those lines. Ive been toying with the idea of making one. Theres also the issue that the others werent offered the chance to join the Golden Lion clan but I want to stay with them. I too Han-Byul instinctively opened her mouth, but she quickly bit her lips. I felt her breathing become rough and saw a conflicted expression crawl up her face. She clamped her mouth for a moment and then as if she had finally made a choice, started speaking louder and more confidently than before. I feel that way as well. As I have said before, my way of thought has changed compared to before I entered Hall Plain. You were amazing during the Rite of Passage. You also proved that you were different from others by your performance after you entered the User Academy. Im sure I understand your skills more than anyone. But That word. But. It signaled her preparation to start talking about what was really on her mind. I carefully prepared to listen to her words with melancholy written all over my face. Hall Plain is an enormous place. Its so large that anything can happen. Its not like the Rite of Passage where one person can resolve everything with their skills. Wait. Youre probably about to say this: I had three other people with me. I nodded my head in agreement. Han-Byul continued talking while looking at me with a cold expression. Ill say it now. Its not that Im trying to insult any of them, but I still feel like You may not acknowledge it, but it feels like you were doing everything. Its dangerous for a whole group to rely on a single person in Hall Plain. Han-Byul wasnt belittling their skills. She was pointing out their skill level and their attitude towards me. Basically, she meant that no one can do anything alone here and she wasnt wrong. However, theres one thing she overlooked that she cant. She took a deep breath and seemed like she had finished saying what was on her mind. I gave her time to catch her breath as I organized my thoughts. Then, I carefully began to speak. You seem to be very single-minded. .. Its good to think rationally, but you tend to think in one direction. What are you talking about? I mean that you shouldnt judge other people according to your standards. Hearing my cold voice for the first time, Han-Byul kept her mouth shut. I started at her coldly. I kind of felt bad after seeing her lips tremble a bit; maybe it was due to the fact that Ive never spoken to her in this kind of tone before. I thought it was necessary since I decided to treat her as just another user. Imsorry about that. But I thought I thought that you and I were similar always rational Similar. Yes, thats what you thought. However, I dont think you can think rationally when it comes to joining a clan. Especially if its joining the Golden Lion clan. How come? Are you saying that Im making the wrong choice? Is it that important whether youre right or wrong? No matter what kind of choice a person makes, there are always pros and cons. isnt it considered rational decision making when one makes places themselves in the center of it and consider all the different factors? Kim Han-Byul made a rational decision based on the present. I made a rational decision based on both the past and the future. Despite my reasoning being simple logic, she looked confused. For the first time ever, I truly felt frustrated looking at her. We werent on the same wavelength anymore. The Golden Lion clan is both the best and also the largest clan in the Northern Country. What Im about to tell you is a secret within the clan, but theyve already built a base and are now preparing to advance into the mountains. Theyre prepared, and they have a plan. I just dont understand what advantage there is in following you and not joining them. Who can guarantee that their advancement plan will succeed? They told you that theyll recommend you for a manager position, but have you thought of the implications behind doing so? No. More so, do you truly believe that youll be able to trust the users within that clan? I said all this with a harsh tone. Despite that, Han-Byul simply stood there and listened to my words. Silence occupied the space between us, and coldness made up the atmosphere surrounding us. I was going to continue talking, but she spoke first. Are you saying that you can be trusted? .. One question. All she asked was only one question. The smothering silence between us seemed to chill and get more suffocating because of that one question. The only thing I could hear was our breathing. There were so many feelings on display on her face. Anger, sadness, regret were in the company of other negative feelings. This was the first time I saw such a display of feelings on her face. I carefully opened my mouth. My response, however, was filled with pure disappointment. You asked me a few months ago, about why I acted the way I did. If I were to answer that question now. I I I wanted to be the groups shield. I wanted to give you guys my trust and in return receive your trust. If you havent realized yet, I have a hard time trusting people. Ive thought about being independent. But like youve said, I cant do things by myself. That is an obstacle I cant overcome. S?a?ch* Th? N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I took a deep breath before continuing. Thats why I made the choice of choosing the trust the people that I started with. These people can learn to trust me, and these are people I can learn to trust. We are pretty much a small clan already, after all. When I eventually do form the clan, it would be optimal to have a couple people that I could truly consider family. Han-Byuls eyes shook as I talked. The way her lips slightly trembled suggested that there were unspoken words she wished to make heard. However, the Academic Information building started to appear before our eyes. There was a time when I and she were placed upon a split path. At that time, she had chosen to follow my lead. And now, further along that path, weve encountered another split. Ive chosen my path, but she hasnt yet. I calmly walked up the stairs, then grabbed the handle of the door. Han-Byul didnt move from her position. I pulled the door. It opened smoothly with nary a sound. I walked in. Han-Byul didnt follow me. * An Hyun and the others seemed to have already drank a lot by the time I arrived. In the end, I didnt get to say what I wanted to say. Seeing them laugh, I let out a sigh deep within me. I started to feel cranky that these guys wouldnt understand my pain. They were so easy going But I decided to hide that feeling. We might never experience such lightheartedness ever again. All of us will be walking a difficult road starting tomorrow. I still think of the User Academy as a heaven within hell. They soon finished drinking. An Hyun and Yoo-Jung started singing and eventually passed out. Thankfully, Sol was awake so we each grabbed one and lugged them back to their dorms. I placed An Hyun on one side of the room before laying down and organizing my thoughts. My thoughts have changed thanks to this place. There were a lot of things we had to take care of right away. First, we have to receive our attribute point rewards and leave Barbara immediately. I fell asleep after thinking about another few items. The next day. The morning of the big day finally arrived. Frankly, graduation and the exit ceremony were boring. There were a lot of words spoken, but all they told us was that we did a good job graduating and that they hope that we contribute to the welfare of the Northern Country. You have completed the User Academy of the Northern Countrys largest city, Barbara. Your reward is 4 attribute points. After everyone received their points, the users split up into two groups. There were those users that received an offer from a clan, and those that didnt. The users that received an offer were welcomed into the various clans, but those that hadnt simply stood there. For those that hadnt been given an offer, there are still many clans in smaller ordinary cities. Seeing these users lingering around after everything was over made me feel a bit bad for them. It wasnt any of my business though. There are clans in ordinary and smaller cities. Seeing them linger around even after everything was over made me feel a bit bad for them. It wasnt any of my business though. I planned to run over to the warehouse to get the items I purchased with GP, but I couldnt due to the guys gathering around me: An Hyun, Lee Yoo-Jung, and An Sol. As soon as the four of us gathered, I could feel clan recruiters eying us. We had rejected their offers, and it seemed like they had a sense of lingering regret. Despite the fact that An Hyun didnt receive as much attention due to me, Woo Jung-Min, and Seon Yoo-Woon, his skills were enough to receive offers from clans. Yoo-Jungs skills were also above average. Both of them received offers from mid-sized clans, but they rejected them all because of me. The gem of the group was Sol. She was the Brilliance Priest, the leader of all priests. That was the class that was as representative of the female users as the Queen of Shadows. Even if she hadnt acquired this class, her stats for a beginner was already high. Her mana was at a 75 while her luck was at 100. Surprisingly, Sol didnt receive that much attention. I heard from An Hyun that she had a hard time controlling her mana. As she was a beginner, it would have been weird for her to be able to control it anyways. Shell become more valuable in time after she gets used to it The recruiter of the Golden Lion Clan looked at the gathering of users with disgust. I only found out after graduation, but of the five users that they offered the chance to join their clan, only two users accepted. Im sorry, but I have a group already. I dont plan on leaving them. As I once again politely refused their offer (for the last time), An Hyun and the others were obviously feeling bad for me. It seemed like they believed every word out of my mouth. This sort of misunderstanding wasnt a bad feeling, but I still felt uncomfortable. I decided that I would tell them the truth when the time was right. As we left the Academys front gate, new users and veterans alike could be seen socializing. One could see many various clans all at once. There was something that caught my eyes. It was that wench, Lee Ji-Young. It looked as if she had joined a pretty popular clan since she had on an arrogant expression and looked down at the users that didnt receive any offers. She was standing next to that instructor, with her arm linked with his. She seemed nervous on the inside. I was curious as to how her expression would change in the next six months. I kept walking. I thought that Kim Han-Byul was somewhere around here because I felt someone staring at me. I turned around, and saw Han-Byul staring at me and the rest of the group. However, I no longer wanted to be involved with her. Since I havent heard anyone else speak of any rumors of a Jewel Mage, the clan was probably keeping it a clan secret. The others carried excited expressions as they followed behind me. As we were preparing to leave, I heard someone call my name. I turned around, and this time I spotted Woo Jung-Min and his group. The first thing he chatted about was me refusing the Golden Lion Clans offer. They probably declined as well, as I had assumed. He offered us the chance to work with him as we continued to talk. I was actually a little tempted to accept. Before they have the chance to team up with the Red Fang Clan, it would be better to wipe them out while we have a chance. But before I could answer, his member Won Hye-Soo and my Lee Yoo-Jung looked at each other with open disgust, effectively ending the conversation. Seeing that Won Hye-Soo glance at me, I thought that she still carried hard feelings for me. I understood that feeling, that pain. However, I couldnt help but see her in a bad light as she continued to act the way she did just now again and again. Ill let her go this time, but Ill fix that bad habit of hers next time. We quickly bid our farewells. I turned around to find my teammates looking at me with odd expressions. Im sure that they declined offers from decent clans just to follow me. Although they werent independent just yet, I wanted to use them To do so, I had to first tell them of my plan. Chapter 43 Chapter 043 C Prepare for Emergencies #1Each city within Hall Plain was structured like a web. Even though the cities that existed within various countries were in many different locations, they all look similar, yet they also all serve different purposes. If you looked at any two cities individually, they looked different. But when all the cities are looked at as a whole, you would notice that they all play a role and are linked with each other, The Northern Country that we were currently at also had many cities. Barbara, the largest city, was located in the center, while the city Prinsika was to the east, Halo was to the west, Kan was to the south, and Pamela to the north. These four, the ordinary cities, were located around Barbara. Beyond each of these cities were two smaller cities that were under their jurisdiction and would aid each other in times of need. In more detail, the smaller cities around Prinsika was Eden to the northeast and Dana in the southeast. The smaller cities around Halo was Dorothy to the west and Monica to the southwest. The smaller cities around Kan was Coran to the southeast and Monica to the southwest. The smaller cities around Pamela was Mule to the northeast and Montana to the northwest. One large city. Four ordinary cities. Eight small cities. Say that a small city near Kan met trouble. Mid-sized clans in Kan would immediately team up, along with the Southern Freedom Alliance, and help the city together. Normally, however, there was only one representative clan in each city that took care of matters. When clans take care for a city individual members are assigned jobs that fit their position. This would be unheard of in the Southern Country, as they value freedom above all else. However, it was possible in the Northern Country of today because the Golden Lion clan was the clan that was in power. Anyone that wanted to get to the Central Country from the Northern Country has to pass through Kan, Coran, and Monica first. Each of these cities had their own policies that one has to follow. They served as outposts that you had to pass through in order to reach the Central Country. On the other side of the Northern Country, Pamela, Mule, and Montana to the north were close to undeveloped locations. Those to the north of Pamela guarded the undeveloped land and made sure that it was safe. I heard from an instructor that they werent allowed to explore and attack, but they did so anyways. Everyone from the Northern Country knew that if you took just one step into the Central Country from the Northern Country, you would be under the jurisdiction of their large city, Atlanta. However, the Northern Country didnt possess enough power to take over that city. Not yet. I was sure that the truth that I had remembered will happen soon, and that feeling was bolstered by Han-Byuls revealing of the Golden Lion clans plans that night. I originally planned on heading to the small city Montana, but I decided to change my course and head to Mule. There was a lot of factors that went into this decision, but the biggest reason would probably be An Hyun. I dont remember all the details, but there was a rare class that wielded a lance called the Energy Spearman. I wasnt sure exactly where or how it came to be, but I know that it was found within a cave in Mule. If one of my members can get a rare class, then itll be a great addition to my power. Thus, I decided to go check it out. I plan on going to Mule first. Everyone carried a confused look after I told them I was going to Mule. The other users were either heading towards a big or ordinary city, but the fact that I wanted to go to a small city probably caught them off-guard. An Hyuns face was filled with curiosity as he asked the reason for going to Mule. Soo-Hyun, isnt Mule the northernmost city? Also, I heard that that city was only recently developed, so its still pretty dangerous. People said that itll be dangerous to go there if youre not skilled enough because of all the vagrants there. An Hyun would be right normally. I wanted to travel a bit further than I would otherwise in order to train them to gain the skill to judge how things work in Hall Plain. Such things required experience. Regardless, I was proud that An Hyun was able to think of that, so I patted his head. He raised his head with a confused look but didnt push my hand away. To explain my reason for going to Mule, then I would first need to explain Golden Lion clans plans. As An Hyun and Yoo-Jung had already either assumed or heard the rumors about them elsewhere it didnt take long to explain. Sol had been quiet for a while, and when I turned my head to look I noticed that she was staring at my hand that was still on Hyuns head. I quickly put my hand down. Many varying issues had to be resolved first before advancing into Atlanta. If you were to consider all of the various factors, then stabilization would be the word that encompassed all of it. Have the nearby monsters been taken care of? Was it safe within the territory? Is there anywhere that hasnt been attacked? Lastly, can the Vagrants intervention be prevented beforehand? Stabilization was important within Hall Plain. If cities under a countrys control were stable, they would be able to recover from disasters even if the military fails. Since the Central Country had a strong foundation, it would be difficult for anyone to advance into the Central Country with malicious intent. The problem was that users had different interpretations of what is stable. It was hard to say that the Northern Country was safe; cities like Mule were still being developed. Despite that, the Golden Lion clan was already planning for its expedition. The clan, known as the best clan in the Northern Country, will collapse due to their hasty decision. I thought back to my experiences with the first war in my memories. One of the reasons for their failure was that their method of stabilization was insufficient. The only success during the war was with the city of Halo. There, a large war took place between the joint Alliance of the Golden Lion clan and the Sun Clan, who represented Halo, and the Vagrants. In the end, the clans won. However, the clans were too flushed with their success. The Vagrants were called so because they were a discrete group that had users spread everywhere. As the clansmens lives were typically short, they werent satisfied with just one victory. Despite that, they celebrated too early and advanced into the mountains. It resulted in a tragedy that could have been avoided otherwise. The first time they advanced into the mountains was about six months after I initially entered Hall Plain. This time around, since I spent 13 weeks at the User Academy, I still have around three months left before they begin their fated expedition. I had about a 100 days to become as powerful as I can. In a sense, Mule and Montana were the optimal cities to go to for my plan. Right now, there were small hints that getting rid of the Vagrants was a part of their plan for this expedition. Sensitive users will be able to infer that preparations for war were beginning in the Northern Country. Vagrants typically hid in shadows and carried out their plans from within. Before their group gets attacked, they will most likely meet in the Western Country and prepare an ambush. If my assumptions were correct, then the West and South countries will be affected the most. As those two countries will be focused on, the Eastern and Northern countries will most likely be safer. Theres nothing to gain for us around the popular cities. Its not a guarantee that the attack will be successful, but the attack is pretty well planned for. As a result, many users will be clamoring to join the expedition. Also, since we plan on making our own clan problems with clans that already control the cities will arise. Ive heard rumors too that, like you said, the largest expedition will occur soon. I shook my head at An Hyuns statement. We werent qualified to even participate in this expedition. Rather than getting needlessly hurt by getting involved, it was more beneficial to take it a step at a time and start from the bottom. Who can guarantee the expedition a success? Barbara, the largest city within the Northern Country that we are standing in, took four years to develop. That development required numerous preparations, and countless sacrifices to make it what it is today. However, attacking the mountains is a much harder challenge than developing Barbara was. In my opinion, theyll be hard to overcome with merely four years worth of preparation. Hm really? It does sort of make sense after you say it. Soo-Hyun, does that mean theres a lot for us to do at Mule? I can feel their reluctance to give up even after my spiel. I understand their confidence being through to roof due to ranking high at the User Academy, but them joining the expedition was something I could not allow. I put more force into my voice, then continued talking. Well, for one, we wont have to worry about the Vagrants. The majority of the users and Vagrants will be directing their attention to that expedition from now on. As of right now, the users in Mule have already departed to join the expedition so I heard that all development has halted. Since they gave up, this is a big chance for us. Since I couldnt directly tell them all the details, all I could do was contribute an assumption with the words this could happen. Since I know the future, I could explain with confidence, but the end result still depends on whether or not they accept my words. I looked at them with a serious expression. An Hyun, too, had a serious expression as he brooded over what I said. Yoo-Jung also looked as if she was contemplating something. But Sol hasnt said a word for a while why? Why was she looking at me while pouting? Was she discontent? Was something wrong? I wet my lips as I broke the gaze. At that moment, Yoo-Jung raised her head and spoke in a serious tone. Soo-Hyun. Yeah? I have a question. WellCan I ask? Yeah I thought that I was detailed enough that they wouldnt have any questions, but it seemed like there were still some vague parts. I nodded my head since I preferred those that asked questions and speak their mind, like Hyun, instead of following every word I said. As soon as I nodded my head in agreement, Yoo-Jung walked up right next to me then held my hand. Instead of asking her question, she behaved peculiarly by first bringing my hand up to her lips. Next, she opened her mouth wide enough that I could even see her teeth. Then Nom. With a provocative look, Yoo-Jung bit my hand. Mine, An Hyun, and An Sols expressions hardened. S~?a??h the N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. You said I could bite. So I bit. I couldnt help but look at her with a startled expression when she smiled brightly when biting my hand. Yoo-Jung let out uncontrolled laughter as she gently let my hand go. An Hyun looked at her with a pitiful expression while An Sol looked around, embarrassed. I tried to put on a straight face, but the atmosphere bothered me. I even thought that maybe she was crazy because she was suddenly being random while we were talking about important plans. If this happened a long time ago and was another user (for example, Lee Ji-Young) instead, I wouldve been furious. However, it was Lee Yoo-Jung. From my observations of Yoo-Jung, for someone that she disliked, she showed that dislike to a point where it was disturbing. Park Dong-Gul was a good example. On the other hand, when she was with people that she liked, she would act coy, like this time. I was able to swallow my anger since I knew of this. However, I feel like there was a need to tell her that there were moments when she shouldnt act like this. Perhaps An Hyun knew how I felt since he spoke and criticized her first. Hey, Soo-Hyun was talking about something important, so this isnt the time or place to be acting that way. Sorry, Im really sorry. Oh. Soo-Hyun, Im really sorry. But, your expression was so serious that I did it without thinking. Well our lives are stake here, so of course Im serious. After hearing An Hyuns retort, Yoo-Jung avoided his gaze, but she still looked somewhat happy. While we were training, whenever we asked Soo-Hyun about his plans he always said that he was thinking about it. But to think that he was thinking about this Honestly, I wouldnt have dared to think about something like this, but but, we decided that we were going to follow him, right? Anyways, I agree with the plan. An Hyun showcased his agreement by nodding his head. Moments later, he mumbled that there was no way that Yoo-Jung has the capabilities to think of something like this anyways and got kicked in the shins. An Hyun looked at her in pain. When their eyes met, he clicked his tongue and turned his attention to me. After hearing your words, I also think that going to Mule is a good idea. How will we reach it though? Its located so far north that walking would take a long time. An Hyuns normal question was able to get us back on track. I let out a deep sigh inside before answering in a calm voice. Its best for us to get there as soon as possible. There are probably other users that are thinking the same thing I am. Its best to have as few competitors as possible. Users that lack the skill to do well will probably give up on the expedition and the ensuing battle and head towards the undeveloped areas. Lets use the warp gate. A warp gate was available in all cities. The cost to use it depended on the distance, so shorter the distance, the cheaper the cost. Since Mule was located in the northernmost region, on average, it would cost 2 gold per person (1 gold = 100 silver = 10,000 bronze). An Hyun had an uneasy expression. I heard using the warp gate is expensive Instinctively, I was going to mention the weekly pay, but I organized my thoughts and answered. I heard that in developed cities, the cost to use the warp gate is reduced. There are rumors that they might stop soon, but Im sure theyre still doing it. You guys saved up your weekly pay, right? The three of them looked at each other after hearing my question. Did they use it all? No; what would they have used it on? I myself had 1,000 gold saved up. I was getting worried over nothing, and the three knew it as they looked at each other and laughed. For a moment, I thought they were all crazy, but then Yoo-Jung extended her hand and I was able to see the small bag within it. I accepted the bag with a confused look while Yoo-Jung spoke with an energetic tone. Hyun, Sol and I saved up the money we received every week. There should be about seven gold and 80 silver. Why should I take this? You guys earned it. Not you guys, us. Yoo-Jung corrected my words. With a sheepish expression, An Hyun added on to what she said. We thought it would be better if you took care of the money rather than us. Also, Im an impulsive shopper. I had a blank expression as Yoo-Jung stuck out her tongue. The look that she and the rest were giving me birthed a new feeling that Ive never felt before; it was a strange feeling, and it was taking over inside me. I forcefully quelled the feeling, then threw the bag in the air and then caught it again. I was a meaningless action. But the weight of the money I felt in my hand was heavier than normal. Translator: Hikari Editor: ZeXu Chapter 44 Chapter 044 C Prepare for Emergencies #2 Were working hard in the shadows. Even though were enemies, its still nice to meet you. Yeah. Ive heard a lot about you. The Conductor of the Battlefield, Han So-Young. And youre the sword master under her command? Your name is Jin Soo-Hyu, right? Oh. Sorry. Its Kim Soo-Hyun, not Jin Soo-Hyun. Yknow, if you had met her first, you mightve decided to work under her. Shes that charming of a user. Your joke is lame. Where Im at right now isnt so bad. Also, I dont like to betray people. * Thankfully, they still gave discounts for using the warp gate. Normally, we would have to pay eight gold coins, but thanks to the 50% discount we only had to pay four gold coins. The guys had a surprised look on their faces as they stepped through the calm ripples of the portal. One would think that they would be used to it, as theyve experienced it before during the Rite of Passage. Them looking around was pretty much saying, hey, Im a novice user. I wanted to tell them that their smallest actions could make them become the Vagrants target, and that they should be careful. However, I didnt want them to think that I nagged too much, so I ended up closing my mouth. Entering the portal completely made my body feel like it was deep in the ocean, a cool feeling. I quietly closed my eyes. After this feeling completely filled my entire body with its refreshing energy, I opened my eyes again and the landscape of a shabby city appeared before me. We had arrived at Mule. To say that Mule was a prospering city would be a false statement. My members reactions were a sight to behold. Mule had straight roads and clean buildings. They seemed shocked to see a city like this after spending a long time in a large city like Babara, where it was always bright and bustling. Its safe to say that its hard for an undeveloped city to catch up to a large city like Babara, unless the citys representing clan had amazing skills. I led the others along the uneven dirt road. The roads of Mule were pretty quiet. The few users I spotted mostly had on shabby gear. As it was almost lunchtime, most were making their way out of the city. Unlike a large city, there wasnt people every couple of steps not that I was expecting to in the first place. Yoo-Jung looked around and asked me a question as she was not used to this. Soo-Hyun, what are going to do now? Are we going to leave the city right away? That would be dangerous. We need to first arrange somewhere that we can return to. I shook my head. No. We need to find an inn that we can use as our temporary base. A base? Inn? We wont be able to get neither a house nor a clan hall if we dont first register as an official clan. Well spend our time at an inn for the time being. I planned on stopping by an inn as we can eat breakfast and lunch there. Im not too sure what the others thought, but I thought that this wasnt that bad of a plan. Users that werent recruited to a clan or abandoned the User Academy halfway typically had a hard time even surviving day-to-day. The first place people looking for information within a city visit was the pub, but I chose an inn for a different reason. During the first war, there was a time when I briefly stayed in Mule and carelessly spent a few days at an inn. The time I spent at the Inn passed uneventfully, but later on I was able to confirm an incidental fact about the inn. I traced my memory as I walked along the main road, and ended up in front of a shabby inn. The others that walked behind me stopped as well. The sign of the inn was lit, and the name A Modest Lady could clearly be seen. Thinking that Ive found the place, I was about to walk in with a small smile on my face. Bang! Bam! Ahhhh! Someone save me! The loud noise came from inside and a dark bearded male user ran out of the inn. With a scared expression, he tripped while running out and ended up rolling in front of us. But then he skillfully jumped to his feet and ran away without a backward glance. I smiled, as I was pretty sure I knew what was going on, but the others had on dumbfounded looks as they watched the guy run away. Dont just stand there, come in! A thin, husky voice that belonged to a female came out of the inn. I noticed the mess as I dragged the others inside. There were tableware and tablecloths strewn all over the place. An Hyun let out a moan when he saw the broken chairs and flipped tables. A lady stood in the center of the hall while carrying an arrogant expression. That expression manifested as a lazy smile; it was as if she was extremely satisfied. The one thing I would point out that would make her stand out was her light gray hair. She glanced first at me and then looked at the others before talking. New faces. Are you guys guests? From her lovely lips, a soft voice escaped that could melt any guys resistance. Unknowingly, An Hyuns face was getting red. I sighed. There he goes again. Since I was immune to this kind of seduction, I was able to answer calmly. Yes, were guests. To eat? To sleep? Both, but we would like to eat first. She lightly smiled after hearing my answer. I like guys that are polite. Good. Babies. Hm, it would be difficult as this place is a mess right now, so go wait over there. I walked to the place she pointed and quietly sat down. The rest probably hadnt had the chance to look around since they were taken aback, but they were able to do so after they calmed down. A Modest Lady was an inn that I hadnt seen in awhile. The inn had a total of three floors. The first floor served as the front lobby and the cafeteria, while the second and third floors were used for lodging. The important thing was that other than us there werent any users inside the inn. Soon, the woman walked towards us with a bright smile on her face. The tables and chairs were still in the position they were before. She lightly tossed us tankards, a cup, and the menu, but surprisingly after spinning once they all ended up in the middle of the table. The others saw this and their eyes visibly opened wide. You can order things that arent on the menu. I can make pretty much anything. What would you like to eat? The others all looked at me. Briefly looking at the menu, I answered. I only acted like I skimmed through it, but I already knew what was good here. Four servings of the A course meal. Wow. Good-looking guys have good taste. Itll take a moment to prepare the A course meal, so sit tight. Showing off her nice body, she walked into the kitchen. An Sol looked at me with a dissatisfied expression and Yoo-Jungs expression was weird as well. An Hyun was the only one that looked at me with an envious expression. Soo Hyun. This place seems weird. Why did you come here? Yeah. Its weird. Cant we go somewhere else? As soon as Yoo-Jung expressed her dissatisfaction, Sol immediately jumped on the bandwagon. I was confused. I didnt think that they had much of an issue with this place; was it that weird? Hyun spoke after hearing the twos opinion. No way! It seems fine to me. Its not that weird. Is there really a need to go somewhere else? As soon as Hyun stopped talking, the two females stared at An Hyun. Yoo-Jung looked at him with disgust while Sol looked at her brother with a disappointed expression. Scared by the way they looked at him, he coughed and quickly changed the subject. I-Im really hungry. Lets talk after we eat. Yeah right. Is it love at first sight? Hyun didnt answer. He just looked in the other direction. Breaking eye contact with her, Yoo-Jung turned her attention to me. Her voice became sharp. Sol seemed like somethings been bothering her ever since we were at the Babara Plaza. The way she complained was not like her. Hmph. I dont like the way she called us babies. Were not babies. As soon as An Sol finished talking, Yoo-Jung quietly looked at Sol with a surprised expression. Ive thought of Sol that way all this time, so I couldnt say anything. Yoo-Jung briefly scratched her head and expressed her dissatisfaction. Hm. Why are they acting like this? You shouldve just chosen a better inn. Its weird just from the looks of it. The inside is a mess. And that guy ran as if his life depended on it. Your personality is weirder. I wanted to tell her that, but I managed to stop myself and instead answered with a fake smile. It seemed like they werent satisfied with my reaction as Yoo-Jung and Sol kept complaining and gossiping about Hyun and me. Swoosh. Ack! Yoo-Jung let out a weird scream. A woman was standing behind Yoo-Jung with a plate in her hand. An Hyun and An Sol looked like they were about to faint when they saw the woman. Despite the fact she was close, we couldnt feel her presence. With the same lazy eyes and bored voice as before, she started talking. Wowthis is the first time Ive heard a unique scream like that. You bit? Yoo-Jung was about to let her anger loose at the womans calm expression. But then, her eyes widened and she stopped talking as the woman lowered her head and hugged Yoo-Jungs shoulder. From there, she pulled Yoo-Jung close to her chest. Soon, Yoo-Jungs entire was buried in that womans chest. Honey. While Yoo-Jung had a hard time talking, a bright light started to emanate from the womans body. That energy overtook our surrounding and soon, the air became heavy. An Hyun, An Sol, and Yoo-Jungs face became serious as if their body hardened in response. The woman started whispering into Yoo-Jungs ears with her face still buried in her chest. Are you curious as to why that man suddenly ran away? Yoo-Jung didnt answer. No. The better answer was that she couldnt answer. I analyzed the situation instead of acting. The energy she was emanating was part of a spell called Mana Discharge, which was a basic spell for talented users. I admired her mana and the way she surrounded herself with that energy. I had wanted to fix Yoo-Jungs bad habit, and this opportunity seemed to just fall into my lap. That man came in and told me to take his orderbut do you know what he ordered? An uneasy atmosphere was enveloping the table. It made it almost hard to breathe. I dont know about An Hyun and Yoo-Jung, but Sol should be able to resist it. Sol had a shocked look on her face. I knew they needed experience, however, and ignored the temptation to help them. While thinking about various things, the woman kept on talking to Yoo-Jung. He said he wanted to suck on my breast. She laughed after saying that little tidbit, then turned her attention to Hyun and me and gave us a provocative smile. I wanted to her to continue I couldnt ignore the Yoo-Jung that was asking for help. I slowly moved my right hand as I grabbed the cup that was on the table. An amused expression could be seen on her face as I took a sip and placed the cup down. A bit of mana gathered. Tap. The sound of the cup hitting the wooden table was atypically loud. At that moment, with my cup as the center, my mana spread throughout the area and neutralized her mana. Normally, I would shock the other user in retaliation, but I wasnt trying to be aggressive this time. Moments later, the heavy energy that filled the room disappeared. An Hyun and An Sol leaned back into their chairs and looked at both me and the woman with surprised looks. Yoo-Jung was probably the most affected since she was the nearest to her. She was apparently breaking down as she turned her attention to the floor. Yoo-Jung instinctively felt it; she felt the vast difference in power between her and the woman. S?a??h the N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Huh? Not knowing something like this would happen, the woman stood up and exclaimed. At first she was surprised, but then her expression changed to curiosity as I started talking. That man had every reason to be kicked out. Hearing my deep voice, the woman looked at me interestingly. Then, she nodded her head and answered. Right? But he is a customer. Business isnt doing so wellso, thats why I told him to pay 100 gold. I had 1,000 gold. That man didnt seem like he had a lot of money. Yeah. Like you said, he didnt have any money. Instead, he said he would give me something better. Something better? Hearing my question, a wider smile appeared on her face. Yeah. He said he would give me a bunch of syringes. Doe syringes exist in Hall Plain? An Hyun calmed down, and he felt fit enough to interrupt our conversation. Unlike his usual joking self, he spoke in a serious tone. The thought that men were sad animals briefly flashed through my head, as An Hyun obviously wanted to talk to her. The woman thought that An Hyuns act was cute, and answered with a seductive smile. Of course. Im sure every man has at least one syringe that contains nutritional supplements. Excuse me? As he didnt get what she meant, the woman pointed at Hyuns pants with her slim finger. You have one too. A syringe filled with white nutritional supplements. White nutritional supplements? Oh? Yeah. He said he would personally inject it into my crotch. An Hyun managed to figure out what she meant, then his face turned red and he, too, stared at the floor. Sol was the only one that didnt understand as she still had a confused look on her face. I was going to break that syringe, but unfortunately he ran away. He was lucky. She wore a disappointed expression as she said those words, then licked her lips. In response, An Hyun gulped and hurriedly squeezed his legs together. Translator: Hikari Editor: ZeXu Chapter 45 Chapter 045 C Prepare for Emergencies #3The woman gently placed the food on the table then carefully walked away. Her actions now were definitely different from how she acted earlier. The food that she placed on the table were salad, baked bread, cream stew, and meat pie. We had ordered the A Course, but it was hard to call this an A Course meal. Compared to other edibles, however, I remember it being pretty cheap and tasted pretty good. We werent really eating the food joyfully. As he was hungry, An Hyun was the first to pick up his spoon. Seeing the white steam rise up from the cream stew, I too took a bite. The aromatic smell and light texture filled my mouth and felt like it was melting on the tip of my tongue. Ohthis is really delicious! It feels like its melting. Seeing An Hyun compliment the food, An Sol picked up a piece of bread and carefully took a bite. Moments later, Sols eyes widened at the taste and she started chewing faster. Seeing the two enjoy their food made me happy on the inside. However, there was one person that hadnt touched their food. Yoo-Jung normally doesnt consume a lot (other than alcohol), but she wasnt the type to be picky with food. But right now, she was playing with her food with chopsticks. Seeing the blank expression on her face, she was probably still physically shocked. Well, she was the one that experienced the womans magic first-hand, so she was probably affected more compared to the others. I myself have experienced something similar before, so I was able to somewhat understand Yoo-Jungs currently feeling. Embarrassment. Disdain. Shame. Helplessness. Only those that have experienced it personally will understand this dirty amalgam of feelings. I felt bad, as it was somewhat my fault. The fact that her mana was no match to that womans proved that her skills were inferior. But this was a necessary process. This kind of thing will be a good experience for the others; who knows how many similar situations theyll be in in the future. We were now a group of users that has entered the vast world of Hall Plain. Not only do we have to compete against the other new users, but we have to go against veteran users as well. Comparing the members to the veteran members, my users were no different from beginners. Complete rookies. They didnt know what it meant to be hungry. They didnt know how to act cautiously, nor know whether or not they should meddle in certain situations. In short, they didnt know what it meant to be desperate. Of course, Im partly at fault for the way they were; theyve never left my side and truly acted independently even during the Rite of Passage. For now, they can say that they were lucky, but if they were to keep acting like this would they even be able to survive the next 10 years? I would say that theres a 99% chance they wont. There were so many times when I wasnt cautious and meddled in situations I shouldnt have and brushed closely with death. Right now, we were on the Maginot Line. As the Northern Country was being secretive about their plans, the veteran users were uncomfortable about killing each other since no one knew with whom ones allegiance laid. For now, at least. The one enemy that people collectively recognize right now were the Vagrants. However, after the First Alliance War breaks out, the situation will turn 180 degrees. In the latter half, even without committing PK, one will be able to separate allies from enemies. It was also common for your enemy yesterday to become an ally today and vice versa. Users will have to survive in the rapidly changed Hall Plain. I was planning on teaching my group some skills so that they can survive when that change comes. First, I needed to change their mindset. There were many chances to open their eyes in Mule, and A Modest Lady was one of them. After we finished eating, I asked for two rooms. We had six gold coins left and forty silvers, as well as my stash of over a thousand. Food and lodging for a week costs 20 silver, so we had to pay 40 silver total. I asked the girls to meet us in our rooms after de-gearing. An Hyun kept clenching his fist then releasing. His face was filled with excitement; he probably wanted to leave the city this instant. Yoo-Jung looked pretty down, and Sol seemed worried about her. Still clueless about the current situation, Hyun spoke while continuing to exercise his hands. Soo-Hyun, this means that the four of us will act together while in Mule, right? Well catch monsters, explore dungeons and caves, and discover treasure. I internally let out a deep sigh. Why do I sigh so much after meeting these guys? The excited An Hyun was suddenly looking at me. I wasnt planning on heading out at all. Before we do anything though, there was a desperate need to change An Hyuns mindset. Despite my unusual reaction, An Hyun didnt stop talking. Oh! We have to make a clan too! What do you want to name it? If you ask me, a name like the Golden Lion is way too cheesy I cant make it. A different huh? Are you not going to make one? Why? Its not that I wont, but I cant. I scratched the back of my head with one hand, I let out a deep sigh. An Hyun was passionate when it came to combat training, but when it came to Hall Plains history or its other intricacies, he would doze off. If he had paid attention, he wouldnt suggest that we make a clan right now. An Hyun saw the expression on my face and stopped talking. After a moment of silence, I quietly started talking. The four of us lack the requirement of making an official clan. Requirement? I heard that you can make a clan even with just one member. The requirement wasnt about the number of members. Hyun had only memorized the easy part. After calming myself, I continued talking. Im sure that theyll be embarrassed when they look back to this moment once they were more experienced later on. Clans are created when users with the same goal gather together. In addition, not just anyone can make a clan. In each city only residents that have received the Angels trust can give details relating to clans. They also operate the Clan Registration Center. Its fair, but also strict. There was only one method open to us right now: increasing our experience. Of course, its better if we stacked our achievements, but that would greatly affect Hall Plain as a whole; there wasnt a need for us to right now. Unlike achievements, there are much more scenarios that can help one garner experience. Caravans and the expedition will have to report their results after completing their task. They have to visit the temples located in each city and report the results of their task. The temple officials will read the report and if they find the results important, they will either create an Inspection Order or request the clan representative to check the facts. They were able to check all the information on the report. They could check what monster appeared in which location, the location of a dungeon or a cave, and what their exploration was like. Its possible that every little result was connected to the report. When one believes that their performance level is high, they can register to become an official clan, but the group has to be evaluated. Despite receiving hundreds of applications every day only a few are approved every month, proving how strict their evaluation was. Also, once a group becomes an official clan, their potential power cant be ignored. Oh After I finished explaining this to them, An Hyun seemed to be amazed. What was amazing about this? Seeing Sol, I could tell she knew this. Seeing An Hyun nod in understanding, I took a step forward towards them. When the three of them had their attention on me, I turned my attention to Yoo-Jung. How does it feel to step out into Hall Plain? Its not too pleasant. Yoo-Jung answered with a weak voice. I nodded my head and continued talking. Are you mad? I feel victimized. I feel angry. Yoo-Jung answered right away. She realized how helpless she was earlier. However, knowing that the opponent can still grow stronger was somewhat of an advantage: it revealed to her how far and how hard she has to train to be competitive. As my provocation was effective, I continued talking. Ive said this to you guys several times. Hall Plain is a constantly changing world. You never know what might happen. If that woman just now was a Vagrant, what do you think wouldve happened? None of them talked after hearing what I said. I wasnt done. Be cautious. When theres a great deal of tension you will be brought down, but you need to always exercise caution in Hall Plain. Were not here to go on a picnic; were not here to find treasure. Were here to survive so that we can return to Earth. Do you guys understand? An Hyun, An Sol, and Yoo-Jung all stayed quiet. An Hyun had his head down and Yoo-Jung and An Sol had a sulky face. As long as you know why youre angry, thats fine. But, theres no need to feel victimized. That just means youre that weak. If you feel victimized, train and become stronger. If you dont want to experience the same embarrassment you did just now, change your mindset and train fiercely. I looked at their faces for a moment. I think theyve somewhat realized their current situation. This meant that it was time to slowly execute my first plan in helping them grow. I talked in a softer voice than before. S?a?ch* Th? N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Translator: Hikari Editor: ZeXu Chapter 46 Chapter 046 C Prepare for Emergencies #4Yoo-Jung. Yeah. If you experience an unavoidable situation similar to the one just now, what would you do? Im not sure. Yoo-Jung answered with a scrunched up face. Im sure that she was frustrated with herself. Even if she experienced the same situation again, she doesnt know anything and there was nothing she could do about it. The only choice she had was to endure. I thought about saying words of encouragement as they all seemed down. All of you are familiar with , right? Since Ive gotten the weight off my chest, it was time to start encouraging them. The guys slightly raised their heads and looked at me as my voice softened. I wanted to laugh because they looked like kids that got in trouble by their mom. but I had to keep it in. The skill that the woman used at the table is part of Mana Discharge. Its a control ability that anyone can use as long as they can control their mana. It doesnt require any special or hidden talents. Technically, it was a skill thats somewhat a control ability. Thats why Yoo-Jungs expression changed after hearing that it was a control ability. Control ability? Soo-Hyun, are you saying that we can use it as well? Thats right. If you practice it then you can use it. In addition, if youre ever in the same situation as earlier, youll be able to resist and defend against the attack. Depending on how you dealt with it, you may even be able to counterattack. Teach us! Seeing them with an excited expression made me smile. If they continued to feel discouraged, I would have been really disappointed with them. After hearing a solution, Yoo-Jungs expression was filled with fierce determination. First, I needed to teach them the theory behind Mana Discharge, then show perform example for them before truly training them. Faced with Yoo-Jungs excited expression, I raised my head higher and talked with a wide smile. Do you any of you know what each level of Mana Discharge is called? The levels are Sense, Occupy, Coerce. Wow, thats correct. Surprisingly, the one that answered was An Sol. She was looking at me with a yearning expression. As I tilted my head towards her, Sols expression brightened up. Maybe the reason Sol was pouting earlier was that she was jealous of Hyun getting patted and she didnt? No way. Anyways, Sols answer was almost correct. Above Coerce were the overpowering levels called Disassemble and There were definitely overpowering levels called Break and Destruct. Compared to the first the levels, however, they were so high leveled that it was impossible for them to learn now. I didnt bother mentioning them. Starting now, Im planning on teaching you guys a really powerful skill. The introduction was over. Now, it was time to get to the point. Seeing is believing. Rather than hearing the same thing 100 times over, it was better to experience it to completely understand it. Slowly, I began to gather my mana as I turned half my body so that my back was to them. While controlling my mana, I slowly dispersed all of it onto the floor. With my body as the focus, I drew a circle with my mana. Since I was so familiar with it, the mana was like an extension of my body. When my body finally stood still, I felt them looking at me with an odd expression. I closed my eyes and started talking. Hyun, Sol, Yoo-Jung. Starting now, dont say anything. Move anywhere within the room while trying to walk as quietly as possible. They hesitated for a bit, but I felt them standing up one by one and quietly move about the room. They may be thinking that they were moving quietly, but if I wanted to I would be able to sense their every movement. When I heard a slight creaking, I knew all of them stopped moving. While my back still turned away, I talked. An Hyun, youre 38 degrees north from my left foot, standing in front of the closet. An Sol, Youre 26 degrees southwest from my right foot, crouching behind the central table. Lee Yoo-Jung, youre 90 degrees from my body, lying on top of the bed. They gasped when I finished talking. Were they surprised from just this? I continued talking with a smile. This is the very first stage of Mana Discharge: Sensing. Many say that it just allows you to see even if youre blind, but not many know that you can link mana to items in your sight. When you increase the radius at which you can use mana, you will also increase your sensing level. Guys, you were surprised when that woman was suddenly by herself, right? Now that I think about Ye-yeah, youre right. Soo-Hyun. Are you saying that once were familiar with Sensing, well be able to detect whenever that woman approaches us? An Hyun had begun to understand. I nodded with my back still turned to them. Typically, yes. But its not omnipotent. There is a way to block your presence from being sensed. Then? This time, I gathered a larger amount of mana so that they could really feel it. After my mana started to overflow, I released it in the air. My mana filled the room as a heat haze filled the room. They started to look around the room in awe as I made another request. This time, hold up a number with your fingers. They got used to the atmosphere. After they fulfilled my request, I calmly started talking. An Hyun. Two. You raised your index and middle finger. An Sol. One. You raised your index finger. Lee Yoo-Jung. Four. You raised your index, middle, ring and pinkytwo-four-one-five-four-five. Oh jeez Maybe it was because she didnt believe me, but in the midst of my speech, Yoo-Jung quickly changed her fingers. However, I was able to point it out without any issues so Yoo-Jung lowered her hand weakly as if she was amazed. Huh? Huh?! Am-mazing! After hearing their remarks, I finally turned around and looked at them. Their mouths were opened wide as if they had just seen a ghost. I continued to talk while maintaining the mana in the room. There are many ways to block Sensing. A person that notices the Sense could move fast enough that the Sense user cant react, or he could enter from above. Theres also an advanced method of secretly mixing your mana within theirs. So in order to counterattack, you have to advance to the next level: Occupy. Soo-Hyun, was the skill that the woman used Occupy? I shook my head in response to Yoo-Jungs question. Occupy was a level that can be divided into two sublevels. In addition the skill that the woman used was the third level, Coerce. No. The skill that woman used was Coerce, the third level of Mana Discharge. One step beyond Occupy, its a high-level skill that instills ones will into their mana. Of course, the power level varies depending on the person. Once youre familiar with Occupy, you can defend against that kind of Coercion. At the least, youll be able to resist part of it. Th-then, I want to learn it. I want to learn Coerce. Seeing Yoo-Jung talk hastily, I approached her with a small smile. Then I lightly flicked her forehead with my finger. Yoo-Jung pouted while rubbing her forehead as I continued to talk in a light tone. You can barely walk, let alone run. Unless youre a genius, Coerce isnt something you can learn overnight. You would have to train for at least three months. Take it one step at a time after learning Sense. Be patient. Soo-Hyun. An Hyun called out my name while looking at me. Curious, I turned my attention towards him. About Coerce Jeez, guys. I told you, not yet. Hyun shook his head at my reaction and continued to talk. No. Thats not it. I want to learn more about Coerce. Soo-Hyun, me too. What happened before was something that I experienced for the first time, so I didnt know how to react, butI want to see what Coerce really is. Please? I kept my mouth shut after Yoo-Jung added on to what An Hyun said. Mana Discharge is based on how focused the controller was and how effectively one controls it. You might be able to learn Sense fairly quickly, but going one step further and learning to push mana outside of your body and then instilling your will into it is much harder to learn. However, I was able to sense a certain passion that Id never felt before from Hyun and Yoo-Jung. For a moment, I remembered the first time I arrived at Hall Plain. That was the time I tried to do everything to try to learn something. I remembered the time when I had to teach myself instead of being taught by someone else. Recalling those sad times, I started to talk as if I was possessed. The third level of Mana Discharge is different from the first two. Managing your mana effectively and with focus is a given, but beyond that, there cant be any mistakes when releasing based on the circuit. But the most important and the most difficult part is that one has to put their will into the mana. When you say will The key point is how effectively one is able to convey their feelings. Theres no point in further explaining this process. As Ive mentioned, mana with will show you everything. Think about earlier. What did you feel, Yoo-Jung? Yoo-Jung scrunched up her face and thought for a moment before answering. My body was tiredand I felt like I was in danger. It was a feeling that I could possibly die Thats what you call a bloodthirsty spirit. That woman was telling you that she wanted to kill you, Yoo-Jung. She conveyed her feelings wordlessly by expressing her intention through her mana. s?a??h th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. . Yoo-Jung didnt say much in response. But seeing as her face was so thin, she probably had goosebumps. An Hyun, on the other hand, had a confused look since he probably didnt understand. I let out a small sigh. As my mana was still spread around the room, it might be a good idea to let them experience it again to satisfy their curiosity. I called on An Hyun decisively. Hyun. Yeah? Starting now, I will try to kill you. Huh? What are you An Hyun shut his mouth after scrambling for a second to respond to my comment. He probably realized that I was going to show them Coerce, like what I did with Sense and Occupy. He was probably preparing for it in advance, as he kept his mouth closed and hardened his expression. In my eyes, his actions were pointless. I focused my mind after I closed my eyes. I set An Hyun as my enemy. I calmed myself, opened my eyes, and released my mana. Then Ah! Argh! His reaction was immediate. My energy that filled the room was previously like clouds; now, it instantly changed into deadly energy. That energy filled the room, and anyone within would feel like they were being ripped to pieces. A bloodthirsty spirit was starting to break free deep within me. Then, I focused all of that energy to one person: An Hyun. I continued for five seconds. If I continued any longer, I probably wouldve fallen prey to the bloodthirsty spirit. I felt that it was a good point to stop, so I forcefully suppressed it. As soon as I gathered the energy back and stuffed it within me, An Hyun collapsed to the floor and started to shake. Yoo Jungs and Sols lips were slightly trembling; they probably felt the spirit indirectly. I slowly walked up to Hyun. Instinctively, An Hyun moved his body away as I approached. As if he realized something, he looked at me with a blank expression. I extended my hand to Hyun to help him up. No matter how prepared you are, once youre overpowered by mana theres nothing you can do about it. The will within the mana forces that persons unfiltered instinctive emotions onto you. Anyway, you did well. An Hyun shook his head sporadically. Suddenly, as if he had come to his senses, he grabbed my hand and struggled to get up; he was probably still in shock. We looked at each other when he finally was completely on his feet, and I discovered something interesting: it was only for a brief moment, but there was a competitive spirit in his eyes. Maybe its because hes a guy, but there was a warlike behavior not found in the girls. After helping Hyun up, I looked at them, whose eyes were still glued to me, and continued talking. Anyways, even though you guys still have a long way to go until you can learn Coerce you now know what it feels like. As Sense is the first thing you should learn, youll be useless out there if you dont know it. In other words, if you cant maintain Sense for at least an hour dont even think about going outside. Yoo-Jung quickly asked a question in response. Um, Soo-Hyun when did you have the time to learn these skills? We all took similar classes. I was surprised by Yoo-Jungs question but was able to maintain a calm expression. Since I couldnt tell them that I learned it before returning, I decided to leave a vague answer. I raised my index finger. I used my free time to train in addition to the allocated sessions. I also received a lot of help from instructors. Just so you now, it only took me a day to familiarize myself with Sense. Occupy took about two weeks. I was able to familiarize Coercion towards the end of training. Oh. Then you were sleeping in that weird position to train the Sense skill? Thanks to An Hyuns question, I was able to improve my credibility. While I was laughing, An Hyun continued while sporting a confused look. I thought you were just meditating. Since I wasnt interested in their reaction, I continued talking. Anyways, it took me that long. If you can do better, do so. Im excited to see wholl succeed first. I intended to slightly provoke them, and it worked. I just wanted them to try to surpass me, but as soon as I finished talking, Hyun, Sol, and Yoo-Jung looked at each other with a determined expression. Well, I think Ill be the first one. Just you watch Soo-Hyun. Ha ha ha. Are you saying youre more skillful with mana than me? H-heyguys Seeing the two of them stare at each made me sweat a bit. It was like seeing siblings competing against each other through their grades in front of their mom. As time passed, I was feeling more and more like the mom of my group. I had explained the theory. I had also shown them examples. The only thing left was the actual training. Regardless of their inner feelings, I couldnt disagree that their mindset changed. Filled with determination, they started training right away. Mere moments later, their bodies were still and they started balancing their mana, eyes closed. I started to explain the finer details. Basic management of mana starts with a mental image. The basic principle of Sense is ripple and wave. Imagine the calm sea; imagine a single drop of water hitting the surface, then imagine the resultant ripple. You can also imagine a drop of water landing on a piece of paper. Just create an image that youre comfortable with and use that feeling to move your mana within the circuit your body. Truthfully, managing Sense is pretty simple as it was a Control ability with simple principles. Coerce, Break and Destruct, however, required advanced skills. The important thing about Sense was how much attention one paid to detail and how long one is able to maintain it. One had to efficiently divide the mana they had and maintain a consistent flow. Hyun and Yoo-Jung were trying hard to disperse it, but they were having a hard time. They were able to gather their mana and successfully draw a circle beneath their feet. But their faces already showed that they wouldnt be able to maintain it for an hour. As time passed, the circles were becoming distorted. The circles shape became uneven; their mana flow became inconsistent. The confident smile that they had when they first started disappeared and sweat started to roll down their faces an ability theyll use for the foreseeable future. The advantages of Sense were endless. One can train whenever and where they want. Not only does it increase ones mana, it also puts ones body at its limit while doing so while simultaneously helping to increase other skills. Its just an assumption, but I think that my Third Eye was greatly affected by Sense. After observing myself and the surrounding, I was able to fight while maintaining my composure. I was able to predict my opponents attack and can respond with the best counterattack as a result. It helped to manifest my skills potential. Mana Discharge training was a way to kill three birds with one stone. Its been 10 minutes since theyve started. An Hyun and Yoo-Jung were definitely a sight. Their determination had long disappeared and were both sweating a lot and breathing heavily. They looked as if they could faint at any minute. I activated my Third Eye while observing them as I wanted to see how much they had improved. Player Status Name: An Hyun Attributes [Power 59][Endurance 57][Agility 74][Stamina 61][Mana 49][Luck 61] * Player Status Name: An Sol Attributes [Power 16][Endurance 21][Agility 24][Stamina 29][Mana 84][Luck 100] * Player Status Name: Lee Yoo-Jung Attributes [Power 48][Endurance 52][Agility 64][Stamina 50][Mana 68][Luck 56] * An Hyun Hyun had an advantage when it came to physical stats. Excluding mana and luck, his other stats were steadily increasing. He has the potential to become really strong as his agility, a stat very beneficial to Lancemen, was increasing rapidly. Yes, his mana was low, but he still had points remaining that he can apply later. Yoo-Jungs physical stats were about average. Her power and endurance were a bit low, but her agility and mana were pretty high. As she was a close-range attacker, having 68 mana is a big advantage and a blessing. If I compared An Hyun and Yoo-Jung, I would say that An Hyun was in the lead. As a Lanceman he would be useful for uncountable scenarios in the future; my expectations in his potential rose. Had he chosen an Assassin then I wouldve been disappointed. Sol had the lowest growth rate in stats when compared to the other two. However, I disregarded her other stats and focused only on her mana. Unless she chose to be a monk, there was no need to focus on power, endurance, stamina, or agility. Sol had high mana and high luck. She had started out with 75 points in mana, and I was satisfied to see that it had increased to 84. Even though her improvement rate wasnt impressive compared to Han-Byul, the fact that the rate at which attributes increase decreases noticeably once in the 80s has to be factored in. For someone that had just left the Academy to have 84 points in mana, I was curious as to what her limit was. Translator: Hikari Editor: ZeXu Chapter 47 e Chapter 047 C Dungeon of the Alchemist #1In the end, they couldnt master Sense within a day. Yoo-Jung managed to maintain it for 28 minutes before she passed out. To be honest, it was quite an achievement for her first time, but I didnt mention it. As it was an undeveloped city, there were only a smatter of buildings when Mule was first discovered. New ones were only built when there was a necessity. There was nowhere for me to train their physical bodies here, so I had them train in Sense. I stepped outside of the inn to gather information while the others trained. Even if I was able to glimpse my past that was to be the future, there was no guarantee that the information that I remembered was accurate. Minor details were better to be confirmed first before moving ahead. There was something I had to take care of first. I first headed to the warehouse dedicated to users. You can think of the user warehouse as an inventory space that you cant carry around. According to how Hall Plain was set up, each user was provided with their own space that no one could touch. However, the caveat was that one can only store items that were purchased with GP here. I managed to find the warehouse based on my memories. I carefully looked through the items that were inside. There were items that would be useless to me later, so I decided to take them all. After taking out some of the potions, I started to drink them all one by one. You have used Angels Tear. Six attribute points have been created. You have used a potion to increase your physical strength. Your physical strength has been increased by two points. You have used the potion of Vision. One additional attribute point has been created. Seeing the messages pop up one by one made me smile. Wanting to check my stats as soon as possible, I loaded the status window. < Player Status> < Attributes >(You currently have 12 attribute points remaining). < Achievement(1) > < Innate Skill (1/1) > < Special Skill (1/1) > < Undeveloped Skills(4/4) > (You currently have one unused skill point remaining.) The more I looked at my attributes and the unused points, the more proud I felt, but at the same time, inexperienced. An odd pleasure that I didnt feel even during the first war filled my body. Two points from the boss monster, six points from Angels tear, two points from the physical strength potion, and four points from the academy. Excluding the two points from the strength potion, there was still a total of 12 unused points. And, on top of that, there was one Undeveloped Skill point remaining. I still wasnt sure where I should use these skills points. It would be reasonable to add them to my stamina, but I couldnt help but want to use them on power, mana, and agility. Its not that I hadnt been thinking of doing so in the first place, but looking at the points made me have second thoughts. The fact that I couldnt use the points to rank up my innate skills was a shame. The attributes were power, endurance, agility, stamina, mana. My developed skills were Close Combat, Last Man Standing, and Minds Eye. If others, no, if any other users saw my skills they would get annoyed and exclaim that it was a joyous thing. In the end, I couldnt make a decision, so I decided to continue saving them. Since Ive already absorbed the potions, I could spend the points whenever I wanted. I also wanted to think a bit more before deciding since I didnt know what would happen in the future; I wanted to be prepared in case there was something I wouldnt be able to handle. I briefly contemplated whether or not to take the sword and the elixir, but ended up leaving them in the warehouse. Theyll only be useful later on so there was no point in taking them with me now. Also, while the sword may look ordinary, users with a keen eye might feel something and the situation may get out of hand. Once I obtain Subspace, the token of top-ranked users, Ill be able to take it out and use it freely. Lastly, I took with me the 300 Gold I saved and left. I saw the citys empty road as I turned my head. The information that I wanted wasnt the Northern Countrys current situation, but that of the task we were planning on completing. If we had the luxury of time then I would go to an unstable territory, get rid of the monsters there, and slowly grow in peace. However, we didnt have that kind of time. Before the first Alliance war breaks out and the clans rise up, I wanted to at least have the qualifications of an official clan. Other than when a clan wanted to create a subclan, creating a clan in three months was nigh impossible. In the end, the only option we had was to fulfill tasks at Mule and build experience. A research institute of the ruins. The dungeon of the ancient alchemist, Vivian. Screaming Cave. The first time around, the caravan that I was a part of accidentally found the Screaming Cave during my second year. However, Ive only heard words about the research institute and the dungeon, so we had to do some research. Most beginners had a mistaken preconception that caves and dungeons were easy to find. However, those places are hidden very well. Some were located within a barrier, and others required special items to enter. Im not sure if my Third Eye could figure out their locations; there were too many possibilities and not enough probability. Anyways, I decided to head to the library first. The libraries in Hall Plain contained varied information and multitudes of books, and were open to all users to find whatever information they needed. The current situation of Mule was a mess; the representing clan was making it a priority to maintain the developing citys safety. To decide to explore a dungeon or cave now was a dumb move. While going to the library was an absurd notion, I had no choice. If the worst comes to worst, we could always explore the Screaming Cave. But if possible, I wanted to visit there last. * S?a??h the N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Nine days passed. In that time, the others have definitely improved. Among them, Sol improved the most. At first, she had a tiring time controlling her large amount of mana. But after I taught her an effective way to manage and transfer her mana she started to rapidly improve every day. As time passed, I gave them additional tasks. Instead of just using Sense, I had them move around the room while maintaining the skill. They were able to keep at it for 40 minutes while standing still, but they couldnt maintain it while moving for even a minute. An Hyun and Yoo-Jung complained, but they became silent after I asked if they were ever going to fight while standing in one place. I gave one additional task to Sol. Holy magic is one of the basic magic that a priest learns and among them was a spell called Shackles. After Cure, it was one of most useful spells in the priests repertoire. Ding! After taking out a Silver coin, I flipped it into the air. The Silver coin landed on my hand after a couple of flips. Sol looked at me with a serious expression as I carefully explained how to train. Note where on the coin Im holding. For magicians and priests, casting speed is just as important as the skills themselves. Its about how fast and detailed youre able to cast the spell. The key point is that you have to restrain it in the air before it hits the ground. Okay! Seeing Sol smile widely while confidently answering made me softly smile. Suddenly, Sol stuck her head out towards me, which surprised me. After realizing what Sol wanted, I extended my hand and patted her on the head. After Sol left with a goofy smile on her face as I prepared to study the documents I brought back from the library. Moments later, I heard the next rooms door open loudly. A few more moments later, my door, too, opened loudly. I wondered who it was so I raised my head and looked over my shoulders. Yoo-Jungs was face peeking in. Translator: Hikari Editor: ZeXu Chapter 48 Memorize Chapter 048 C Dungeon of the Alchemist #2Soo-Hyun, what are you doing? After poking her head inside to make sure that I was in the room, Yoo-Jung quickly walked in. Her voice hinted at some sort of complaint. Seeing her pouty face, I thought that it might be the beginning of one of her annoying rants. I placed the document that was in my left hand down and let out a heavy sigh. What is it this time? Noticing my annoyed tone, Yoo-Jung pouted even heavier before speaking. Sol keeps bragging about how you allowed her to train in a different way. Shes been tossing and catching coins in the air such a show-off. Theres nothing for her to show-off. Also, is Sol really the type of person to show-off like that? Im being serious. She keeps tossing and catching coins Shes practicing restraint magic like I told her to. As I cut her off a disappointed expression floated onto her face. Right when I was about to pick up the document again, I heard Yoo-Jung mumbling to herself. Youre so mean. Youre still having Hyun and me to train Sense. Because you guys need to. For beginners specializing in close range combat knowing Sense is enough. But still Despite me having warned her about it, Yoo-Jung still started to whine like a child. She was giving me a headache. Still what? Sols mana level was higher than yours from the beginning. For a support user to be at that level is more than enough. Also, Sols training wont be really beneficial to you. Several days passed, and Sol had been the one to master the Sense skill the fastest out of the three. Sol was able to fully utilize the enormous amount of mana that she had after she had been taught how by me. No matter who the instructor had been or how they had taught her before, she hadnt progressed as fast as she did under me. Seeing herself improve day by day, Sol began to look at me as some sort of God. During my first battle, I achieved the title of Sword Master while possessing only 45 points in mana. Thats why I was confident when it came to teaching Sol to manage mana level efficiently. It was reasonable for the others to believe that I was favoring Sol as I was making full use of my knowledge about mana management. Yoo-Jung seemed really dissatisfied that Sol was progressing so fast. Even after that one incident, Yoo-Jung would always come into my room and beg me for private lessons whenever I returned to the Inn. I tried to reason with her in the beginning, but, as it happened so often, it quickly became a chore. All I taught her was how to manage her mana. Anyways, go train your Sense. Look at Sol. Shes been practicing really hard because of how motivated she is. Je-ez~! Youre always complimenting Sol! Im going to go rest a bit. Wearing a dissatisfied expression, she slowly walked forward and took a seat beside me. After shrugging my shoulders, I turned my attention back to the map. Yoo-Jung observed me doing so then grabbed a few pieces of paper lying on the table near her. Ancient timesalchemyrevival, andend? Soo-Hyun, what exactly is this? There wasnt much in it. You can just leave it anywhere. After finishing the document on ancient alchemy, I circled part of the map with a pen. Yoo-Jung saw the several circles on the map then continued to question quietly. What is this? And what are these circles? Recording notes. Analyzing the map. Im serious. Im curious about what youve been doing these days. Frustrated with my answer, Yoo-Jung raised her voice and whined. I continued to talk while still focusing on the map. Im analyzing the records. Its inefficient to just kill the monsters that are around the city. Im trying to get a lead about a place by reading the old records on Mule in the past. I seeyou can find this lead by reading these? Winning the lottery would be more probable. I had a bitter look on my face while saying so, but Yoo-Jung giggled in response. There were stacks of documents on the table; I had brought every document related to the alchemists and any hinting at the laboratory. Even after I get a good idea, I would often look over the records again to get a better idea because of how much there actually was. There was no way for me to confirm the legitimacy of the documents contents, so following every word written on these pieces of paper could be seen as wasting time. Yet that was exactly what I was doing. I didnt even bother looking at the other documents hinting at other potential discoveries; I was at least sure that there was both a laboratory and an alchemist dungeon in Mule. Else, I wouldve gone straight to the Screaming Cave. Tired, I continued to talk. If it can be easily found, others would have chanced upon it much earlier. I have no choice but to put in my all Yoo-Jung seemed to find this interesting as her expression brightened. She offered her help, which I readily accepted. I already knew what to expect in five minutes. Barely past the five minutes mark, Yoo-Jung started to stare at me. Mentioning something An Hyun, something-something An Sol, she made the excuse that she had to train and left. With her personality, there was no way for her to endure this tedious chore. Seeing her leave made me smirk as I turned my attention back to the map. * More time passed. The once bare map was now filled with circles. However, the circle in some places overlapped. Nothing is confirmed until I visit the location, but here at least were some assumptions. Thinking that I was done, I leaned back deeply into the chair. Looking out the window, I found that it was already night. I suddenly thought of the others, so I used Sense on impulse and heard their quiet breathing. It seemed like they had quickly gone to sleep after training. Thinking of how much they had improved, a smile appeared on my face. They met my expectations after a couple of days. Their desire to leave the city was blatant, but thankfully they decided to listen to my suggestion to train first. There was only one reason they were following me, and not mindlessly so: they just trusted in me just enough to believe that things will work out if they just listen to me. The Rite of Passage, the User Academy by following my instructions, they hadnt experienced loss even up to this point. Even though they complained about their current training, they still improved. They only trained in using Sense, but their mana and other attributes increased as well. I was envious of Hyun raising two points in mana as a result, as well as his subsequent happiness. In the beginning, I had entered the academy with the four points rewarded as the goal. Even so, I was disappointed that my stamina remained stagnant even after the grueling training. As it was an issue I currently had no solution to, I ignored it. I started to think that we were getting about ready to foray outside the city, but there was still a last, relatively minute issue I had to iron out. That issue was the group itself. As long as it was monsters near the city, the exact makeup of the group didnt really matter. However, venturing further out exploring and advancing required a more balanced group. We had many close-range combatants, but an archer and a priest were common necessities for each party. However, I wondered if it was truly a necessity right now. We needed a priest, but we had Sol. A magician wasnt crucial, and, if needed, I could act the archer and be the leader. My Third Eye, coupled with the fact that Ive poured so much time into learning Mule, guaranteed that there was no chance of us getting lost. But if the others got too accustomed to the current group it could become a problem later. While Im able to cover many of the roles of a group, I cant baby them forever; it wouldnt even be possible to on high-leveled explorations. This will be their first exploration so theyll learn a lot, but compliance will lead to issues in the future. Knock, knock. Someone knocked on the door while I was thinking about the groups makeup. My Sense detected a woman standing outside the door. I whispered quietly. Who is it? Its me. You already knew it was me. . Without getting further confirmation, the woman opened the door and entered the room. Of course, I had known it was a woman, but it was hard to tell that it was the innkeeper. To be honest, I wasnt sure why a skilled user such as her was staying in Mule. Her whereabouts were often unknown; the woman would disappear one day and reappear another. In the end, when she appeared again in Hall Plain she became the enemy of the clan I was affiliated with. Her words to me then were still fresh in my mind. If I had met this woman first I mightve followed her. She was that charming. There was a possibility that she was still unaffiliated with any clan as of now. Operation Ragnarok Annihilation flashed through my mind. She had encountered the Princess of Death as her enemy and ended up executed. The power she displayed, however, was carved deeply into my memories. The woman had a light smile on her face. She had slightly droopy eyes and the mole near her eye stood out. She was a woman with a lot of charm. She spoke in a friendly tone. Hello. Mind if I come in for a bit? Im not sure why she asked since she was already in the room. With a bitter expression, I nodded my head. What brings you here so late in the night? The woman didnt answer, yet she was closing the gap between us. The woman that stood in front of me could take my life in an instant in a moment of inattentiveness. Since I couldnt trust her, I slowly started to gather my mana. She still had a light smile on her face. Within seconds, her eyes changed to gray. As I was on guard from the start, I instinctively activated the Third Eye. Inherent Skill, Checking the Eyes of Temptation. The Third Eye has been activated. Detecting Eyes of Temptation. Wow. Wowam I only allowed to seduce guys that I like at a certain time? The others are next door You must be joking. I had experienced this sort of attack so many times that Ive grown weary. Thats why I was able to counter-attack, but I acted lightheaded and answered with while blushing on purpose. I needed to see what she was going to do. Its okaydont worry about that. Anyways, today is the last day youll be able to rent out the rooms. What are your plans now? Coming this late just to ask about rent? She was definitely up to something. She was probably testing whether or not I was actually charmed. I carefully opened my mouth, acting a bit hesitant. Im thinking about leaving the city tomorrow morning Leave? When I told her I was going to leave, she carefully looked at my table. I noticed her expression oddly changing. Briefly glancing at the map, she probably had an idea of what I was going to do. User Kim Soo-Hyun. H-how did you know my name After saying my name, she took a step forward. We were at arms length. Youre that new user. The super rookie of the User Academy. The woman took another step forward. While I was sitting on the chair, we looked at each other while she stood in front of me. With her grey-colored eyes, the woman started staring at me. No matter how you look at itwell, youve only been a user for four months. The woman extended her hand and softly touched my face. I felt the womans soft touch on my left cheek. I purposely started breathing heavily while letting out a slight gasp. I was really surprised that day. Even with a small amount of mana, I didnt think a new user that recently graduated from the academy was able to use Break. That That was why Ive been watching you and trying to gather informationbut I couldnt be certain of anything. I couldnt get a grasp of your plans. This is the first time a situation like this has arisen, so Im confused. But the more I look at you, the more I think my hunch is right there is something different. Youre hiding something. Oh, really? She mustve believed that I was completely seduced because she got closer. When she was about to withdraw the hand that was softly touching my face, I quickly grabbed hold. The smile on the womans face grew wider after seeing my action. My hunches has never been wrong. I purposely placed myself within the womans chest. Like a baby that was being held in their mothers arms. To be honest, during that battle the first time around I did want to snuggle into her arms at least once. I wasnt sure if she knew, but with a satisfied expression, she pulled my head closer. I pushed myself deep into the womans breasts. Hee hee. I was savoring the womans soft, tender breasts and her smell. Seeing me act that way, a slight smile appeared on her face. She petted my head for a while before stopping and started to speak. Are you hiding something? From the others, maybe? A littlebit. Then will you tell me what it is that youre hiding? That At my slight refusal, the woman hugged me even tighter. In a soothing voice, she spoke again. Its okayjust tell me. Hearing her soothing voice, I slightly opened my eyes. I acted like I was contemplating for a bit as if I was about to confess. I wont lie to you, I Yes? Seeing her excited face, I slowly opened my mouth. I like shadows. What? I was looking at the womans shadow that was in the room. Her shadow on the floor was what caught my attention. I answered her query while lightly laughing. Your shadow is really pretty. After I finished talking, I looked at the woman and saw her expression hardening. Translator: Hikari s?a??h th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Editor: ZeXu Chapter 49 Memorize Chapter 049 C Dungeon of the Alchemist #3* Shadow. I was surprised by the word. Puzzled, I looked upon the user in my embrace. Completely contrary to the expression he had before, his eyes were a still calm. For some reason, I felt goosebumps. Instinctively, I felt the need to move my shadow, but before I could do so an inherent fear rose inside me, forcing me to a stop. There was something cold around my neck. Their arms, wrapped around my body, and their hands, soon upon my neck. I was going to die. I didnt think any stupid last thoughts, such as why life could be so fleeting to end and at moment. My keen sense has kept me alive up until now, and that warning was in high gear. The moment that I move my shadow, the user lying within my breasts will twist my neck without hesitation. The energy gathered within my arms slowly seeped away. * Her arms weakly fell. I had somewhat researched the womans skill beforehand, so I had kept my Sense centered on her shadow. However, even if I knew about her skills I still had to be careful. If I had felt an ounce of danger, I was ready to break her neck. The woman didnt do anything. Realizing that her judgment of her target had been wrong, she took a step backward. She was naturally talented, yet wasnt overconfident about her skills. I was starting to like her a bit. The woman in front of me was someone that knew when to step back. As I didnt have to kill her anymore, I activated the Third Eye. This time, I wanted to know everything about her. < Player Status > < Attributes > < Achievements(5) > < Inherent Skills (1/1) > < Special Skills(1/1) > < Potential Skills (3/3) > < Skill Comparison > (You have 12 attribute points remaining.) S~?a??h the N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. [Power 94][Endurance 92][Agility 98][Stamina 72][Mana 96][Luck 88] (User does not have any attribute points remaining.) [Power 89][Endurance 90][Agility 97][Stamina 85][Mana 93][Luck 82] I whistled in response to her stats. Adding up all of her attribute points, she possessed 536 out of a possible 600. There was only a four point difference between me and her. With her stats, she would be able to take command of a position with the Ten Tributaries. Regardless, I was confident in beating her. Other than stamina, I had more points in every stat. On top of that, if I were to include the ranks of the inherent, special, and potential skills, I I would win without a doubt. I made my decision. Once Im finished with Mule, I will decide what to do with Go Yeon-Joo before I leave. If I recruit her and it doesnt work out then Perhaps she was able to get an idea about my thoughts through my expression. When I looked into her eyes she flinched a bit. I quietly spoke with a stern face. I like women who have pretty shadows. And so, I like you. . So Go Yeon-Joo stood there with a serious expression. This time, I was the one that was touching her face. Now that the table had turned, I felt a certain pleasure course through my body. I hope you dont do anything stupid. At Go Yeon-Joos level, she knew exactly what my words meant. After seeing her weakly nod her head, I stepped away from her breasts. Go Yeon-Joo seemed to be thinking about a lot of things. Her usually calm face was replaced with a complicated expression, showing how she felt at the moment. After letting out a heavy sigh, she started talking. I understand your words. I know how to keep secrets. Great. I also like women that know how to keep secrets. Go Yeon-Joo suddenly started talking formally as she put on a bitter smile. I was just curious. I have no reason to hurt you, so please dont misunderstand what happened. I would like to tell you, but I cant because of what happened. Even if she had used her Eyes of Temptation with good intentions, that skill still belonged to the group that affects the mind. Disappointed by my refusal, she slowly stood up from her seat. I signaled her to leave with my eyes and she walked towards the door silently. * When morning arrived, the others woke up and rubbed their eyes. Seeing them resume their Sense training immediately after yawning made me feel proud. If it were any other day, I would support them doing so, but since I was planning on heading out of the city I called the three of them to my room instead. Why did you call us? An Hyun mumbled while yawning with his mouth wide open while Yoo-Jung looked at him in disgust. Sol also looked embarrassed. I slightly smiled at Hyuns actions and calmly started to talk. You guys are pretty familiar with Sense by now, right? Not used to compliments, they looked at each other with a confused look before taking on a sheepish grin and standing up straighter. Seeing them clear their throats was definitely quite the sight. I had a slight smile on my face, but I managed to hold any further reaction in. You guys trained so hard. Good job. Soo-Hyun, does that mean? Hearing Hyun ask in an excited tone, I nodded my head in affirmation. Today was the day we would leave the city. Thats right. I think its okay for us to leave the city, and also time for us to slowly start moving on. As soon as I confirmed, Hyun, Sol, and Yoo-Jung quietly cheered. Their expression clearly showed how excited they were about finally taking their first trip around Hall Plain. Hey. Listen carefully: unless its somewhere where its not possible, you need to get into the habit of training daily. I sternly advised them after seeing them get so excited, yet they just nodded half-heartedly; I knew that they werent really listening. I planned on saying more, but I decided not to. I wanted to see if they still felt the same way after we leave the city and experience various situations. The laboratory. The dungeon of the ancient alchemist, Vivian. After contemplating about where we should head first, I thought the dungeon would be better. Both locations were of the same difficulty level, but based on the hints I found the dungeon should be a tad easier to tackle. To arrive at Vivians dungeon, we had to leave through Mules north gate and walk deep into the Forest of Darkness. The Forest of Darkness is located between the Northern country and the undeveloped area and was so large that even Babara could only control two-thirds of the forest. It wasnt somewhere one can easily enter, so once we leave the middle part of the forest it would be safe to say that we would be in the undisturbed part of the forest. Despite the threat, it didnt really matter to me. Since I have experience in exploring undeveloped areas, I didnt think it was necessary to recruit a long-distance specialized user. I decided not to form a larger group. If we had more members, we would have to split the reward that much more. I was already busy taking care of the members I had, so I didnt have the luxury to take care of more. I took out a bag as Hyun and Sol were jumping around the room due to the excitement. It was a bag with a spell cast on it. As a bag with a permanent spell was too expensive so the one I purchased only had a spell that lasted for a week. Once this exploration was complete, I planned to sell part of the reward to add on to the money we currently had. Then, we wouldnt be short on money while in Mule. I got you guys gifts for training so hard. Hearing the word gift, they all turned their attention to the bag. They mightve learned of such bags while in the User Academy, but this was probably the first time theyd actually seen one. Like children who awaited Santas present, their expressions were filled with expectation. An Hyun especially seemed to be looking forward to it, which made me feel a bit worried. Seeing them wanting me to take out their present as soon as possible, made me sweat a bit. After putting my hand inside the bag, I carefully took out their presents: weapons. After seeing them train at the User Academy, I ordered each and every one after contemplating about what would be the best for them. One long spear, two daggers, and a wooden staff. Oh. Huh? Wow. After seeing the weapons that were set on the floor Hyun, Yoo-Jung and Sol expressed their excitement. After giving them the sign that they could partake, they each quickly grabbed their weapons. Hyun did mention his GP before, but I had instructed him to save it for now. There was no need for him to buy anything, so there wasnt a reason to waste money. An Hyun grabbed the spear, swung it a couple of times and displayed a satisfied look. His stance was pretty stable; it seemed like he was somewhat used to the weapon. Wow, this feels amazing. I like how it feels when I wield it. Contrary to my expectations, An Hyuns swordsmanship was different. Since he had used a sword during the Rite, I expected him to learn to properly slash. However, he stabbed a lot more during his training, thus the spear. You specialize in stabs rather than slashes. Thats why I chose the Spear. As you can tell, it has the same form as a Long Spear, but it wasnt made to be thrown. During battles, I suggest paying attention to the distance between you and your opponent. Your defense will depend on how you perform. Soo, Soo-Hyun. I didnt think that you would think that far aheadIm touched. Hyun seemed to be moved by what I said. I turned my attention elsewhere. Maybe Hyuns words were just a joke since I heard him giggling. Yoo-Jung was touching her daggers quietly and started speaking when Hyun and I let up. Soo-Hyun, what about me? These daggers both of these only have a single edge? Thats because I ordered them that way. Oh, thats right. Yoo-Jung, I had to order custom-made ones for you Really? Yoo-Jung interrupted with a pleased voice that I had ordered custom weapons just for her. Your daggers were originally a katana its Japanese. Thats why the lengths are a lot longer than ordinary daggers. Its more or less half the length of an ordinary Katana. Hm~ it does feel a bit awkward. Im sure this will be better once I get used to it. Specializations tend to show during battles for close-range fighters like you. Regardless, just try using it. Finding the weapon thats right for you is yet another type of training. Right, but Soo-Hyun. Custom-made weapons are more expensive than ordinary ones, right? Of course. Why do you ask? Immediately, in response to my answer, Yoo-Jung turned to An Hyun with a gleeful expression. Without asking, I realized why she was twirling her dagger with a boastful smile. Yoo-Jung turned her attention away from Hyun and back towards me. Then, that means my present is the most expensive one. Ha ha ha. Oh jeez. Hey, if youre happy, just say so. Why cant you just be direct about it? An Hyun listened to Yoo Jungs comment with an annoyed expression on his face. Sol, on the other hand, looked at me with a disappointed look. Childish! The one that shouldve felt disappointed was me! I knew this sort of situation would happen, so I just looked at Yoo-Jung pathetically. However, I was surprised when Yoo-Jung suddenly looked at me provocatively and winked. After letting out a deep sigh, I continued in a deep voice. Unfortunately, the most expensive weapon was Sols staff, not your daggers. What? Why? Thats nothing but a wooden staff! Yoo Jungs voice filled the room. Sol pouted when she heard her say that it was nothing but a wooden staff. I just shrugged. Of course. The weapons that are usually used by magicians and priests are magical items. Huh? Magic? Sols eyes widened when I told her it was a magical item. After nodding my head, I explained what kind of magic it was. Yeah. It calms the heart of the user and increases your effectiveness in managing mana. Its only a low-level staff, so dont expect too much from it. Its still better than not having a staff though. With this, theres no need to increase your mana now. Nice, right? Yeah! A small smile appeared on my face as I saw Sol answer with a satisfied look on her face. For a moment, I thought of how nice it would be if I had a nice and cute sister like her. It was only for a moment, but Sol looked at Yoo-Jung with a boastful look. I carefully glanced at Yoo-Jung and noticed how twisted her expression turned in response to Sols gaze. I suddenly remembered when Yoo-Jung complained about Sol showing off. I had told her then that it couldnt be true; I couldnt imagine Sol doing something like that. But perhaps it was something I need to think about again. Translator: Hikari Editor: ZeXu Chapter 50 Memorize Chapter 050 C Dungeon of the Alchemist #4* Did you hear the rumors? Another dungeon was discovered in Mule. Yes, in the Forest of Darkness. The dungeon belongs to Vivian, an ancient alchemist. Should I go to Mule again? Who knows? Maybe therell be something left. You discovered the Screaming Cave. Dont be greedy. Hm thats odd. I remember that there was a group of users that discovered it a long time ago. Yes, they accidentally found it and were killed in the end. No, that doesnt sound right. Huh? A total of three people. No, or should I say one? What I mean is that * We quickly packed our belongings and left the Inn. Since it was early in the morning, I didnt see Go Yeon-Joo. An Hyun kept on looking back at the Modest Lady in a way that hinted at disappointment about our departure. Mules north gate was extremely bare in comparison to Babaras. There were two guards guarding the gate, but you could tell how shabby it looks just by looking from the outside. It was hard to say that the representative clan was doing a good job just from its current condition, no matter how developed the city was. Good job. Please take good care of yourselves. May the angels bless the users. Thank you. After answering the guards that saluted us, we exited through the north gate. Hearing the residents speak for the first time, Hyun asked with a curious expression. Soo-Hyun. What kind of people are residents? The residents? Theyre people that have always lived in Hall Plain. Its the same thing as you having lived on Earth all of your life. Hm. Are they any different from us? I heard this from the other users, but arent users considered nobility and the residents commoners? Nobility and commoners The residents were weak. They were so weak that if there werent any users in Hall Plain, they wouldnt be able to survive. Of course, the situation changes after Atlanta and the subsequent return to Tera, but right now the residents of Babara still needed protection by the users. Once Mule was discovered and started development, the residents were pretty much out of danger. As for cities that havent yet been developed, no one knew what would happen to them. There have been cases where cities were already in ruins when they were discovered in the Northern country. Of course, there hadnt been any residents there. People only assumed that they were killed by groups that invaded and attacked the city. The natives often called users that protected them Apostles of God. They believed in the existence of a god in Hall Plain as some residents even receive orders from an angel. The Apostles were named so because they received Divine Order and Protection from the angels to aid in them protecting the native residents. In reality, those users had been kidnapped by the angels and were forced upon powers, and was not a gift from God as the natives believed. That was why the residents looked at the users in awe. What Hyun said about nobility and commoners was only the way users saw the relationship. The Western country was known for its freedom, but their relationship between users and natives was so bad that the residents were often treated like slaves. The Northern wasnt as bad, but the natives were often looked down upon and seen as being of a lower class than the users. They were both people, so I wondered if it was truly necessary to treat them that way. While investigating the cities, dungeons, and laboratories that were being discovered all over the place, hints that Hall Plain was once a flourishing place were often discovered. From what I recall, they had lost it all and even their powers because of some issue. It was so bad that the natives of today were worried about the possibility of monster attacks at any moment. I summarized this information to Hyun. The others seemed to be interested as they nodded their heads. There was no need to be particularly sad about the residents, but there wasnt any reason to treat them badly either. With that, I finished talking about the native residents of Hall Plain. Typically we wouldve passed a couple of users by now, but I hadnt seen any. The effectiveness of the Golden Clans plans was surprising. As the northernmost cities were practically empty, the southern, western, and those around Babara were probably filled with users. For a moment, I had an urge to join that throng. I was feeling sentimental for a second, but that feeling quickly disappeared as I continued walking. As we gradually traveled north of Mule, the surroundings started to change a bit. The roads became more uneven and there werent traces of humans walking through here. It wasnt so bad. It meant that I could enjoy nature in its original state. As untampered nature was very rare on earth, and we had also been living in absence of nature, this was a welcome sight. When the cool wind started to blow, the members had on bright expressions and would often look around at their surroundings. Once the woods became thicker, I stopped walking and took out a map. To the left was a forest. To the right were the plains. The Forest of Darkness was located, well, in the forest, not the plains. I checked just in case, but my memory was correct. After neatly folding the map, I placed it back in my pocket. I saw that there were many split roads ahead, but I headed towards north without any hesitation. S?a??h the N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I started walking through the vast, green forest. The field connected to Mules north gate was a light green color. But as soon as the distance to the Forest of Darkness shortened, the color became duller. As we continued walking, more and more dark blue trees started to appear. The tall trees had a massive presence within the forest. We were nearing the Forest of Darknesss entrance. After making sure that the others were still behind me, I started to talk in a low voice. This is the entrance to the Forest of Darkness. Pay attention and be prepared. The deeper we walked into the forest, the more the gloomy atmosphere pervaded. The area we were at couldnt truly really be called a forest as hills could be seen clearly and the surface was too even. Here couldnt even compare to the forest that we were in during the Rite of Passage. We were still near the entrance so there was some sunlight in different parts of the forest, but once we head in deeper, there wouldnt be any light at all. Since it was this dark in the morning, Im sure that itll be pitch black at night. I thought it would be best to find a safe spot for tonight, but since I was able to see my surroundings well I decided to look around a bit more. I looked back at the others and noticed them tightly gripping onto their weapons due to nervousness. Then Wait. Right when I turned my head towards the group, I noticed something odd accidentally. If I hadnt turned my head, I wouldve probably missed it. Since my senses were on high alert I was able to catch sight of tracks. On guard, the others looked at me, surprised. I first headed towards where I noticed the tracks and kneeled down to take a closer look. After seeing my expressionless face, they slowly gathered around me. Someone had passed through here, and not just a few people. I hadnt seen anyone when we left Mule, but they couldve come from a different direction. It had been odd that there werent any users, but it hadnt been weird enough for me to take special note. These tracks were pretty fresh. Soo-Hyun, why are you looking at the ground all of a sudden? . After looking at the ground for a bit, I activated the Third Eye in order get some detailed information. I heard Yoo-Jung ask a question as I looked towards the ground, but I didnt want to answer her right now. Soo-Hyun? Soo-Hyun! Yoo-Jung. Soo-Hyun is Tracking, so wait Tracking? Oh, but arent long-range users or assassins usually the ones that use Track? Thats true, but I heard that if you have a lot of experience or if you learn it somehow you would be able to use it too. Although the information you glean might not be as detailed as those that specialize in tracking would. No way. Are you saying that Soo-Hyun learned it? While filtering through the incoming information, I heard Yoo-Jung and Sol talking. An archer has the skill to lead the group, but they also have the skill to read the tracks left on the ground. However, since my Third Eye was an effective skill, it wasnt difficult to gather data regarding the trace. Im sorry Sol, but my inherent skill is far more superior to simple Tracking. After analyzing the data, I stood back up. What I had done just now was exactly what Sol said. They all looked at me with a confused expression as I started to talk in a serious tone. I think a group passed through here two, maybe three, days ago. I think there were five, maybe six people. I dont think they came from the north gate. They probably came from a different areabut Im not sure if they were lost or if they came this way with the same goal in mind. It didnt seem like they were lost, so their archer was probably somewhat skilled. Anyways, they were all walking in the same direction. I didnt know what happened to them. In order to see exactly what happened at that time, I would have to see into the past, like what I did during the Rite of Passage. It wasnt anything urgent though, so there was no need to. I was satisfied just from the inferences guessed through the tracks that I found. Hyun and Yoo-Jung were at a loss for words after hearing my words. Even Sols eyes widened because she hadnt expected me to explain in such detail. I just shrugged my shoulders in response to their gazes. Yoo-Jung tilted her head and asked, wearing a curious expression. Then, does that mean theres another group here? Im not sure. Maybe or maybe not. Yoo-Jung asked a good question. I didnt tell the truth, so I answered vaguely, but Yoo-Jung looked doubtful. After letting out a deep sigh, I continued talking. Its like I said. There are footsteps going into the forest, but there arent any that shows them leaving. Theres a chance that they left in a different direction, or they could still be roaming. If not those then they mightve all died. At this, they all became worried and looked at each other. I glanced at them calmly then turned around. I had let them have their fun while we were in the city, but I wasnt going to go easy on them while we explore. Noticing my serious expression and my silence, they started to walk even more carefully. Seeing how their footsteps became quieter, they were probably nervous. The deeper we walked into the forest, the taller the trees became and more of the sky was covered by the canopy. The sunlight that we saw near the entrance could no longer be seen. We continued to walk for a while. The further we were from the entrance, the darker the forest got. It wasnt so dark that we couldnt see. But if it was this dark in the morning, I couldnt imagine how much darker it would get once the sun sets. Here was truly the Forest of Darkness. I didnt tell them to do it, but the others were using their Sense. Thanks to me using my Third Eye and the others using their Sense, we were able to maintain our pace. There was nothing more I could say. Every step that I took was accompanied by the sound of legs sliding through the grass the huff of breathing. Grr. Swoosh! I heard a cry. Something was moving within the grass, disturbing the silence of the forest. I noticed its quick movements; it seemed to know who we were and was preparing to attack. As soon as it stopped moving, the others held their breaths. They kept their guard up and were looking around at their surroundings. They probably missed that a monster was approaching us. Once it comes within the range of their Sense they would notice, but I warned them as I had already detected it. Its a raid. There is a monster approaching. Get ready to fight. Sol, stay in the center. Hyun and Yoo-Jung, turn your backs to each other and protect each other. Hu-huh? I dont like repeating myself. Create a barrier with Sol in the center. They all had a confused expression when I said it was a raid. Yoo-Jung asked again, but after hearing my cold voice, she grabbed her daggers while trembling. Hyun was also wielding his spear and Sol quickly started casting a spell. After seeing them quickly get into position, I moved next to Sol. I was going to be the Priest Protector. As soon as I unsheathed my sword, I heard movement within the forest. Special Skill. Blade Master has been activated. Undeveloped Skill. Close Combat has been activated. Undeveloped Skill. Minds Eye has been activated. Swoosh! Clank! While maintaining our defensive position, something moved within the grass and, at the same time, a screech filled the forest. Once it felt that we had noticed its presence, it had hidden within the darkest parts around us. A shiny tail quickly extended out of the darkness. Its targets, Hyun and Yoo-Jung. Dont dodge! Block! I shouted after seeing them preparing to dodge, but An Hyun and Yoo-Jung had already dodged in opposite directions. They were able to dodge its attack through the usage of Sense. After side stepping, An Hyun was confused after hearing my comment. However, when it saw the tail coming for him, he became surprised and immediately blocked it with his spear. With a dull sound, I saw him counter-attacking part of the tail as it swerved towards Yoo-Jung. Yoo-Jung ducked and exhibited her agility, but wasnt able to completely block the tail. She had successfully dodged it, but that didnt mean it was done; the tail passed by Yoo-Jung and slightly changed its course. Its new target was An Sol. As the tail approached An Sol mid-chant, her face became blank. Translator: Hikari Editor: ZeXu Chapter 51 Memorize Chapter 051 C Soo Hyuns ChangeThey were stupid. Hyun and Yoo-Jung didnt stay in formation. Thankfully, I was acting as Sols Protector. After fiercely glaring at Yoo-Jung I struck the tail that was flying towards us with the flat surface of the sword. And after realizing what just happened, I had spaced out. Even though I did manage to strike the tail by gathering my strength, it was just a defensive skill to break its attacks. However, when the tail hit my sword, it started to scream and the tail shattered into little pieces. I came back to my senses after hearing the monsters roar. Apparently, I had activated a special swordsman skill or an undeveloped skill. Different thoughts passed through my mind, but I needed to focus on the current battle. I started talking with a good amount of mana still within me. This is a Dark Scorpion. Their tail contains deadly poison, so be careful. Their weaknesses are the eyes and their abdomen. Since itll be hard to get past their defenses focus your mana on your weapons and attack with all your might. Finished, I lowered my raised head. Sol still had a shocked expression, with her mouth open. She was still shocked that she couldve died a moment ago. I thought that it was pretty pathetic, but I spoke to her in a low voice. An Sol. I dont think its a good idea for a priest to stop casting in the midst of battle. Oh. Perhaps she was terrified by my comment as she began murmuring a spell. After letting out a sigh, I looked back to the front. This was just a brief lull in the battle. Dark Scorpions tend to travel in pairs, so theyre somewhat linked. Once the one I injured cried out loud, the one An Hyun was fighting stopped attacking. It stopped attacking, but only for a moment. The angry scorpion screamed loudly and released a violent aura. Then, the two Dark Scorpions started to crawl out of the darkness. A shocked expression appeared on the others faces once they saw how big they were. We were attacked first, so there wasnt much we could do. We were prepared now, but the Dark Scorpions were fast approaching. Both sides had their defenses up and it was hard to tell who would strike first. After observing the earlier confrontation I realized that it was pointless to continue delaying the battle; my side will just run out of energy. I decided to attack first after judging for the right moment. Yoo-Jung and I will form one group. Hyun and Sol will pair up. Sol use Restrain on your scorpions tail. In that moment, Hyun you will need to gather your mana and focus it on the tip of your lance, then stab its body. Their skin is pretty tough, so dont think about taking it out in one shot. Yoo-Jung stand behind me. I will attack it in a way that forces it to reveal its abdomen. You need to take that opportunity to attack. You should approach after it attacks with its tail. No one answered, but they nodded their heads. The scorpions were approaching us. Soon, they were caught in my Sense; I took a step forward; the combat resumed. The part of the tail that fell to the ground earlier was still twitching around; it still contained deadly poison. I ran straight ahead as it raised what remained of its tail. Once again, the Scorpion screamed as it targeted me, blue blood seeping out of its tail. Dodging it wasnt difficult as the tail only attacked in one direction. Once I stepped to the side, the tail passed by and struck only air. And during that time, I shortened the distance between myself and the monster. Feeling that Yoo-Jung was behind me, I slowly lowered my sword. In that moment the Dark Scorpion almost seemed to grin. Soo-Hyun! Behind you! I felt a chill. A Dark Scorpions tail was long and flexible. Even though its first attack only allows them to attack in one direction, but it can move in whichever direction it wanted as it stretches. It was possible to attack in that window. It seemed like it wanted to attack the back of my head after u-turning. I smiled back at the scorpion and continued to run towards it. Yoo Jung screamed as its tail was about to reach the back of my head. I shifted my head to the right, the tail grazing past my cheek. At the same time, I raised up my sword and placed it along the side of the tail, angling it so that its tail headed back towards its eyes. The monster didnt expect me to dodge its attack right in front of its eyes. It was obvious that it didnt know that I was trying to change the direction of its tail. The skill that I just used was nothing more than an acrobatic skill. The result was apparent. The Dark Scorpion stabbed its right eye with its own tail. Kyahhhhhhhh! Seeing the monster in pain made me smile. I kicked its face upwards as it raised its right pincer. Shocked, the scorpions body was thrown up into the air. Its claws extended out as if admitting defeat. I yelled out as I saw its abdomen. Now! It was hard to say if this was the best timing. I wasnt sure what she was doing to prepare, but she took her sweet time coming forward to attack. She used the daggers in her hand and attacked the Scorpions abdomen in an X. Seeing the monster cry in pain again, I put my hand on Yoo Jungs shoulder and kicked the scorpion back into the air. I pointed my sword upwards as the scorpions body started to fall straight down. My sword pierced the center of my body, without the aid of mana. With just my strength, my sword cut through its thick skin. It hadnt taken even 10 seconds to completely take down one of them. There was still one left. When I turned my attention to the other fight I noticed Sol release a spell: a white light shot out from her staff. Sol listened to my plan and had targeted the monsters tail. Shackles! Similar to a cameras flash, the forest was suddenly filled with white light. Sol didnt come off as a beginner because of her enormous amount of mana. Hyun instinctively closed his eyes, then attacked when he noticed that the tail wasnt moving at all. Ha! With a loud yell, Hyun stabbed its body with his spear. The Dark Scorpion raised its claws as it noticed it couldnt move its tail but Hyuns spear was longer. The spear ripped through its skin and entered the monsters body. However, the Scorpion started to growl, seeming like it wasnt really affected by his attack. Hyun had succeeded in breaking through its outer carapace, but the spear didnt stab deep enough. An Hyun was surprised and removed his spear. He tried stabbing it again several times, but it didnt seem to feel any pain as it attacked Hyun with its tail, forcing him to dodge the monsters attack. The scorpions tail was attacking Hyun violently which, at the same time, prevented Hyun from counterattacking. Wh-what is he doing? Why is he struggling so? I glared at Yoo-Jung as she made that comment, a confused look on her face. Sol was also just standing behind and watching. I felt really frustrated. What are they doing? Are they on a field trip to watch him fight? I clicked my tongue loudly and yelled at them as I ran forward. Did you guys come here to watch? Dont just stand there and help! They came back to their senses as both of them nodded. An Hyun was doing his best to defend himself. He dodged the Scorpions constant attacks. When the monster attacked with his claws, An Hyun managed to block it. But that was all. Since he was so focused on defending, he didnt have the courage to attack it. That was the moment I realized my mistake. I had thought that they were ready just from their stats. Their actual skills could be seen in a life-threatening battle such as this. They werent using their skills at all. Its true that my expectations were high as I realized that they still had a long way to go. If they hadnt trained their Sense, they wouldnt have been able to even match the monsters movements. There were only two assailants before us. Yoo-Jung and I had taken down one of them. They were able to even just maintain the battle as it was a two vs one, but had it been a group ambush where we had been surrounded, they wouldve already been killed. I had a hard time just deciding on what weapon was right for them, but seeing them struggle against just one monster made me believe that there were other issues I should be concerned about. I attacked the tail, thus lessening the pressure on Hyun so that he could attack from the front. An Sol. Use Shackles again! Okay! Shackles! She yelled out the spell as she received the command. A white light filled the forest and the scorpions tail once again stopped moving. An Hyun seemed to have been maddened after being forced to defend as his face turned red. Hyun seized the opportunity and jumped into the air to attack as Sol cast the spell. Damn bastard! Hyun stabbed its body as he shouted out profanity. He didnt seem satisfied because he kept on stabbing the monster. He was probably utilizing his mana as the spear made noises whenever he attacked. It pierced through the monsters skin. The scorpion was definitely in pain this time, as it fell forward and made a sad cry as if it couldnt take it anymore. Pant! Pant! Despite An Hyuns constant attacks, the Scorpion stood up and scuttled a few steps back. Its body was a mess, but Hyun was also exhausted. I let out a heavy sigh as I decided to kick this one too. As I took a step forward An Hyun! Move! Yoo-Jung, who had been watching from the side, suddenly started to run. She held daggers in both of her hands and gathered mana, evident by the sound produced. Seeing Yoo-Jung run towards itself, it raised its claws into the air. The spell probably wore off as the monsters tail started moving slightly. This time, however, Sol cast another spell instead of just standing there. Yoo-Jung! Protect! A semi-transparent shell appeared around Yoo-Jung after Sol finished casting. Hyun looked like he didnt want to stand still because he picked up his spear and started running to help Yoo-Jung. I felt relieved that they were able to work together, but I couldnt ignore the fact that they were all over the place. With Hyun and Yoo Jungs joint attack, the Dark Scorpion fell swiftly after enduring for a while. The monsters corpse was gruesome; its outer carapace was shattered into pieces, black blood seeping out. I would have never imagined that anyone would be able to take down a Dark Scorpion so idiotically I was at a loss for words. Hyun and Sol put their weapons away after seeing the corpse of the scorpion that we took down. Not able to believe that they actually took down the scorpion, they observed the corpse while trying to catch their breaths. S~?a??h the N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. This battle was a lot harder than any in the Rite of Passage, yet we just went for it. The others bit their lips as they turned their attention to me. Had they a brain, they would be able to realize how awful this whole situation was. You guys. I opened my mouth to say something, but I held it in. I wasnt sure if my expectations had been too high or if it was normal for them to act this way. What exactly did they learn from the User Academy? It was so different from when I was a beginner. To be honest, I wanted to go back to the city and teach them everything from the beginning. Soo, Soo-Hyun. Soo-Hyun. Their attitudes changed and looked uneasy when they saw my disappointed face, but I purposely turned my back and ignored it. Thinking that they still had a long way to go, I let out a heavy sigh. I smashed my sword hard against the ground. The blood on the sword sprayed all over the ground, creating a half-circle. Translator: Hikari Editor: ZeXu Chapter 52 Oppa, Im sorry.Oppa, Sorry I could hear the voices of the kids behind me as we trekked through the forest. My face twitched as I walked in front, and while the kids couldnt see it,it was obvious that the expression on it wasnt good. Phew The kids struggled with regret as I sighed. I turned my head towards the kids, and after maintaining my breathing for a while, I opened my mouth while maintaining this steady pace. The battle with the scorpions has caused a lot of thoughts. It was only two, not three, not four I feel like the way I have been treating you guys up to now was a little wrong. O-Oppa, thats not Im talking right now, I snapped in a low voice, causing Yoojung to hurriedly close her mouth. Her eyes quivered with nervousness, it seemed as if tears would emerge if I pushed a little more. However, it was necessary to make her heart stronger, unless they wanted to return to the city with no results. I always try to make the best judgment in any situation. I rejected countless clan offerings and chose you because I was confident in my judgment. But now, for the first time, Im not so sure about it. Ive always believed that the direction Ive wanted you to go in was the best for you, but now I think that it was just my arrogance speaking. There was a seriousness in my voice that hadnt been heard before. The kids listened to me silently after I told them the be quiet. Hyun concentrated on my words with a serious look while Yoojung and Sol alternated between looking at each other and dropping their gaze towards the ground. S~?a??h the Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I treasured you so much. Yoojung, when I first said that we were leaving the city, you were very happy. But I didnt know then that my heart would come back to haunt me like this. No, maybe I was turning a blind eye to that thought. Of course, I have some responsibility, but I think your attitudes are also definitely a problem. The things I worried about after finishing the Rite of Passage are being revealed one after another. After hearing my words, An Hyun bit his lips and made a gloomy expression. But they couldnt say anything. They were all well aware of their mistakes, so there was no need to explain separately. The formation was broken and Sol was in danger, they stopped chanting spells when the tail came flying in the middle, they stared blankly as their colleagues were fighting, they didnt think about the distribution of power, and so on and so forth. I stopped and turned back, seeing Yoojung and Sol looking at me with tearful expressions. I would tie the knot tighter. Because Honestly, I feel like going back to the city right now. I want to pack a minimum amount in the caravan before retrying. But on the other hand, I still want to believe in you. Can you do it? Will you keep disappointing me? An Hyun was rendered speechless at my question. However, it was possible to see him gritting his teeth. An Hyun was certainly different from the other two: he didnt want to apologize, and was rather feeling rage. I spoke in a strong voice, From now on, I will change the formation. This time, it will be a triangle around Sol. I will be the leader, with Hyun and Yoojung on either side. An Hyun stood silently beside Sol, tightly gripping his spear. He looked at me before walking over to his spot. Sol looked uneasy at the change in formation, but I spoke firmly, Ill give the explanation just once, so listen well. A triangle doesnt exist without a keeper. In other words, each person making up a side is a keeper. This triangle absolutely must not be broken. I turned and looked at the front. I could hear something moving slowly. After carefully looking ahead, I glanced at Hyun, who seemed to understand my signal, gently moved his spear in the pointed direction. I slowly started walking again. Thats right, dont try to just evade. Read and accept the opponents sword and then focus on targeting them. Once this formation collapses, Sol will collapse as well. Dont panic and maintain the formation. Help each other with linked attacks, or just do it alone. We will keep it in mind. And one more thing: I wont take the leader role, Ill just be a guide. There are other reasons for it. What do you think? Im not sure, replied Hyun as Yoojung and Sol cocked their heads. At present, we were moving at half of our original speed. As we passed the surrounding trees and large rocks, I held my sword tightly. Rightthis situation can come! I aimed at a huge rock that seemed filled with magic power. Shortly afterwards, the rock was split apart and blood emerged. An assassin class was good enough to avoid the kids detection, but it couldnt fool my eyes. Fuck! Jongmin! Crazy! After I swung the sword, three people suddenly appeared before us: two men and one woman. Based on their shabby clothing, it was clear that they were vagrants. They had wanted to ambush us; however, because I had handled one person beforehand, they had to emerge. Yoojung and Sol were confused, but Hyun was relatively calm. This was because I gave my speech in advance. While he was perplexed at the fact that they were people, he still looked at Yoojung and Sol before slowly raising his weapon. Son of a bitch! How dare you kill Jongmin?! Waaah! I thought they were new users! How did they notice the stealth? Relax, youre too sensitive. You there. How did you notice him hiding behind the rock? One female user spoke to me, but I didnt respond. I analyzed the vagrants and quickly communicated the information to the kids, These people are just vagrants. Do what you learned in the Academy. Dont think they are the same as monsters. Think of them as users like you, but dont show mercy. Feel free to kill them. One shield swordsman, one axe warrior, one magician. We have the advantage in terms of numbers and classes. Sol, what are you doing? The battle has begun. Do you know who to target? Hah? This guy. Theyre just new chicks! Stick together! Wait a minute The axe warrior listened to me and rushed over. Shortly afterwards, the swordsman with the shield followed the axe warrior. The female magician behind them tried to stop them, but realized she was too late. She gritted her teeth and quickly cast a spell. I looked at them with a pitiful expression. They might be just vagrants now, but they had already reached the Hall Plain. The shield would destroy our formation, while the axe warrior would pounce from behind him. It was clear to them that we were new users. At that moment, the two users running over closed their eyes. I quickly opened my mouth and told the kids, Light magic! Everybody close your eyes! At the same time, the female magician stretched out a shining hand towards us and shouted, Light! She completed the magic quicker than Sol did. I was able to see spheres of light that were created in front of the eyes of his group in order to obstruct our vision. The problem was that we had already detected it. I turned my head and saw Yoojung and Hyun taking defensive postures with their eyes closed. At the same time, Sol was still chanting a spell. Yes, this was what I wanted. I gazed at the kids for a moment before looking back at the vagrants. The sight of our group getting into formation was despite the fact that we were hit by light magic, so the axe warrior looked puzzled and slowed down. However, the shield swordsman was to the left and didnt see it. He seemed to be aiming for Yoojung. These guys were basically stupid assholes. The hiding assassin and female magician were technically skilled, but the two who ran ahead were young and reckless. A long spear struck from the side as I was about to move my sword. The axe warrior turned with a desperate expression because he didnt expect an attack from the side after the light magic was used. An Hyun closed his eyes and succeeded in blocked the warriors course with exquisite stabbing. This is ridiculous How did they detect it? It is reasonable, actually, I answered as I stabbed towards the warrior who avoided the spear. Puk. There was the sound of leather being torn and the feeling of flesh being cut was transmitted to me through the sword. Attacking in conjunction with Light was fine, but their skills were too bad. I turned my head to the side as the warrior coughed up blood. Kakakang! There was the sound of iron and iron meeting each other in combat. Like An Hyun, Yoojung had also stabbed with her dagger, blocking the assault of her assailant with a stable posture. Her attacker, the shield swordsman, stared at Yoojung who had prevented his charge. Nonsensemy strength is definitely In fact, the user with the shield had higher strength. As they pushed forward with their weapons, Yoojung was pushed back little by little. However, this was without Yoojungs magic power being taken into account. Yoojungs eyes blazed with magic power as she opened them. Hiyah! Her lack of muscle strength was compensated with magic power. Yoojung steadily applied the basics she learned at the User Academy, her grip on the dagger strengthening as she supplemented her muscle strength and increased the cutting power of the weapon with magic. The swordsman tried to attack with the sword in his other hand, but a long spear passed between him and Sol. I twisted my swing and slashed the neck of the axe warrior as An Hyuns spear pierced the side of the wide open spear swordsman. The shield swordsman looked at the head of the axe warrior on the ground and at the spear stuck in his side. Yoojung looked at the user in front of her with conflicted eyes, but soon bit her lip and pierced his body with her two daggers. Cough. I didnt know where they heard that we were new users, but I thought that this group seemed like the new users. It was obvious that while they had been here for over six months, it was most likely for less than a year. I didnt know how they became vagrants, but they were showing me that they couldnt adjust to the Hall Plain. There were no skills or training and their efforts were pitiable. Yoojung looked at the user and made a determined expression. Maybe she was examining herself, as the hands holding the two daggers in the users chest were trembling enough that it was visible. But there was no time to rest, as there was still one female magician remaining. It seemed like she was preparing another magic, but unfortunately, Sol had already completed her magic. Sol lifted her brightly glowing staff and aimed at the female magician without any hesitation. Shackles! As a flash of light filled the forest, the female magician snorted and continued chanting the spell. I became stunned at the next scene I saw. The woman was showing double casting, a method used to avoid casting interference, where the mouth chanted the spell while the hand resisted magic power. It was something that needed a lot of concentration, which meant that the magician in front of me was a skilled user. But the woman overlooked one point: the value of Sols magic power. Uhuh? N-No way! My magic power exceeds 60! As her hand became imprisoned, the woman screamed and abandoned casting the spell in order to focus on resisting. It was a quick decision, but she couldnt be a match for Sol, who had 75 magic power from the very beginning. The magician resisted for a while, but Sols binding spell persistently grabbed onto her. Then Hyun and Yoojung quickly ran towards her to subdue her. This was because Sol was struggling with maintaining the magic power for the binding spell, as it was her first experience with using magic power in a combat situation. The result was soon seen as the female magician was completely bound. Sol kept up her magic power until the end, but her whole body was stiff and her mouth hung agape in fatigue. Authors Note: Magic detection can be classified as a control ability. Detection is a fundamental skill: it isnt a difficult spell to cast it, but detection isnt just spreading out mana in a radius around you. Lets look at the contents of the text for a moment. The key is how neat and long-lasting the detection is. The user must be able to efficiently distribute magic power and maintain a constant flow at all times. The User Academy teaches the principles of developing control abilities. The many types of abilities available, the ones that were useful and important. They didnt give the detailed facts that Soohyun did/knew. The academy literally told them how to adapt to Hall Plain. Of course, both the overall background and class training were severe. However, the application of these techniques is done when the talented ones are recruited into clans and the teachings are deepened. In the Rite of Passage, they were under Soohyuns protection. In the User Academy, they trained hard, but there were no potentially perilous situations, like the one in the battle with the scorpions. Thus, the kids became passive during the fight with the scorpions. And they realized it this time. The thing I want to convey to you is that the kids arent lacking in abilities. Soohyun just wants to fix their attitude of relying on him. They didnt know how to reach in battle with the scorpions, but the battle with the users was done without difficulty. In other words, while they are skilled, they dont know how to cope in unfamiliar situations where unknown variables can appear. Once Soohyun scolded them, they reflected on their mistakes and immediately corrected their attitude. Yoojung still hesitated, but she showed a different appearance compared to the one in battle with the scorpions. Soohyun was the reason why she was able to do this, but she was still frustrated because she couldnt overcome all her obstacles. Chapter 53 An expression of disbelief crossed the female magicians face as she looked up at me with eyes full of fear. Looking down at her with nonchalant eyes, I exchanged gazes with her, noting her beauty with her typical cat eye makeup. I saw her trembling and could feel a sense of dj vu.I once dabbled in this line of work in my 1st time around. There werent many people who knew me as a person in comparison to my activities, but those who knew me called me the Vagrant Hunter. Later, the boundaries between existing users and vagrants blurred. However, the original image of vagrants invoked negative connotations such as murder, robbery, and rape. As the activities of the vagrants became worse, the existing users made a secret clan: a group of users who hunted vagrants. Vagrant hunters referred to the clan of users who expertly hunted vagrants. The clan didnt care what they did, as long as the opponents were vagrants. It didnt matter if they implemented slavery, human experimentation, murder, or rape. If the opponent was a vagrant, the clan member was entitled to forgiveness no matter what they did. Longtime existing users were aware of the situation and tended to avoid the hunters who were in the clan. I participated in this activity for a while and completed jobs for the clan, drenching my past selfs sword in the blood of vagrants. However, since she had some good skills, I was still curious about the information of the magician. [Player Status] Name: Lee Bomi (Year 0) Abilities: [Strength: 36] [Endurance: 28] [Agility: 42] [Stamina: 34] [Magic Power: 62] [Luck: 40] As I expected, she was a user who was less than a year old, seeing as she had less experience as a vagrant. Looking at her stats, she could be classified as a magician. While Hyun, Sol, and Yoojung were outstanding, Lee Bomis stats definitely exceeded the average. If I had met her in the Rite of Passage, I mightve considered recruiting her; however, Lee Bomi was now a vagrant who had tried to kill us. Huaaaah Lee Bomi let out a shriek as she felt my killing intent. The binding gradually loosened and her fingers trembled as I slowly raised my blood soaked blade. The woman spoke in a desperate voice as she realized that death had come before her eyes, S-Spare me! I looked at the kids who were watching blankly and said, Look, you can do it if you try. In any case, this battle was fine. Youve had experience fighting with users, but this battle was different from what you were used to. Of course, there were some lacking parts, but overall, it was okay. Ill do whatever you tell me to! Please! Arent we both people from South Korea? Yes? Im not like this because I want to. Please, please! The faces of the kids changed subtly as Lee Bomi rambled on. They were glad to hear my praise, but their faces looked terrible as they heard the woman screaming. I continued to thoroughly ignore Lee Bomi. But you shouldnt only be good with the familiar battles. Of course, this flaw will be solved once you build up some experience in the future. Just dont panic and do what you usually do. As I said before, never show mercy when you deal with vagrants. If you leave such annoying people alive ah. Wait a minute. Its getting too loud. Ill give you everything! If you like, even my body, no, I will even be your slavekueek! She closed her mouth as my sword was placed up against her neck. Lee Bomi screamed as the swords edge sliced across her neck, causing her to cough up blood by the mouthful. Ah Hat! I lifted the sword and flicked the blood off of it as the kids surprised voices could be heard in the background. During the 1st round, I developed a habit from my time working as a vagrant hunter. This was just out of habit. While I only unthinkingly acted like I used to in the Hall Plain, I couldnt help but feel a sense of distance from the kids. I ignored the womans limp head and looked at the kids. * * * The sun went down past the horizon, its light completely disappearing and the darkness gradually encroaching upon the surroundings. Judging from the distance, it was time to stop. It wasnt a distance that could be covered in a day or two, but I decided not to be too hasty. Certainly, the kids were growing as they experienced more combat. It was hard to be perfect, but they never made any mistakes similar to the ones they made in the beginning. Today, we experienced six battles in the forest. If it werent for the last battle, we couldve moved further today. Cure! Urgh I looked at An Hyun, who was moaning on the forest floor. Above An Hyun was a sweaty Sol, who was chanting a healing spell. Hyuns body was covered with the scars of wolf bites the result of a raid by 16 wild, black-forest wolves. Half of them, an entire eight wolves, had rushed at An Hyun. However, it was hard to blame him since it was a sudden attack. He thought they would break through to Sol, so he took desperate risks. Wolves originally werent tough opponents, but the aggression and agility of these ones were different because they received the Black Forests buff. In the midst of their biting, An Hyun showed appropriate battlefield coordination with the team, managing to knock down eight of them. But after the end of the battle, he couldnt avoid falling down, covered in blood. I took out a healing potion and applied half of it to his body and half of it to his neck. Sol was shedding tears, so Cure was taking longer than necessary. Anyway, these wounds were normal in the Hall Plain. Because I took the appropriate measures with the potion, adding onto the fact that there was a priest, there was no fear that An Hyun would lose his life. Anyway, after finishing the treatment, An Hyun sat up while Yoojung sighed with relief. Hoo Fool. Im glad. I dont know if youre praising or insulting me. Are you worried? Hyung, did the sun set in the east today? S?a??h the N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Yoojung glared at An Hyun as she realized that he was teasing her. I looked at the two of them arguing and shook my head. How are you feeling? Recovered, I guess. Theres still some residual pain, but I wont have any problems moving. Then the battles cant continue on for today. The sun has set, so maybe we should prepare a campsite here. Anyway, youve suffered. You did well. It was hard work. Without Hyung being there, I probably wouldve collapsed. He seemed to have noticed that I was helping him, causing him to swing his spear without any hesitation. No matter how many wolves emerged, they werent a big threat to me. Nevertheless, there was no reason to not let An Hyun deal with them. If he was wounded in combat and recovered, he could increase his endurance stat. In addition, there was a possibility that it might awaken the latent ability Cant Fall Down. An Hyun might be suffering now, but he would surely be rewarded in the future. They had fought six times today, so I thought that was enough. At my words, everyone prepared for camping, save for An Hyun. He took the bag that Sol was carrying and rummaged through it for a magic power stone. He swept up the leaves and grass on the ground, while Yoojung opened her mouth, Oppa, then are we sleeping in the forest today? Yes, why? Nothing. Isnt it a bit risky? Monsters might attack at night. I will be nervous if I have to stand guard alone. Yes, I bought a magic power stone for camping, so it will be okay. Fortunately, the kids didnt show any reluctance to talk to me after I killed Lee Bomi. Of course, they might just be pretending. I had killed a person casually without a second thought, so it would be quite annoying if they were too scared. However, the User Academy had thoroughly trained them so the worrying atmosphere from the Rite of Passage didnt emerge. Yoojungs face changed as she heard about the magic power stone. She looked between her weapons, her backpack, the water bottles, and the magic power stone before opening her mouth with a confused expression, O-Oppa. What is it now? Is it urgent? If not, help me prepare the campsite. Nothing. Thats not it. It isnt urgent, just where did you get all of this? What? Yoojung spoke in a matter of fact tone as she pointed one by one. Weapon. Lodging expenses. Backpack. Magic power stone. Potions. And so on. The money we gave Oppa and your wage should only be around 10 gold or so? In addition, magic power stones are unbelievably expensive The magic power stone used for camping isnt that expensive. It just has enough energy to drive away monsters. In addition, the quality isnt that good. Still, no matter how I think about it, all of this should be more than 10 gold. Where did you get the money? As soon as Yoojung finished, An Hyun and Sol also looked over. I wanted to roughly pass over it, but decided to answer when I saw their curious expressions. I opened my mouth and spoke in a nonchalant voice as I placed four magic power stones around the campground. The User Academy. Academy? Did you receive extra money because of your excellent training results? No, I got it when I received offers from the clans. Huh? But Oppa refused. Yet you still got money? Hyung, you still accepted the money despite refusing? Yoojung and Hyun asked alternately, making me sigh again. The kids flinched upon hearing it. It seemed that they still remembered when I first got angry. Yoojung stopped asking at my sigh and An Hyun scratched his head with worry. I licked my lips and said, In a sense, its like a favor; its just in case I change my mind later. Its a simple gift to them, so theres no reason to refuse. Ohu What was with the ohu? It was a rough excuse, but the kids seemed to understand. I didnt feel comfortable every time I lied to them. But I couldnt talk about my past, so I just answered with a calm expression. You might think that it is better to not receive it. However, it isnt like they cant afford it-after all, they didnt give that much anyways. If we dont get any results compared to what I invested in this expedition, then we might not be able to eat meals or stay at inns in the future. Yes, it is heavy. Yes, I dont like it. However, take a closer look at the belongings of the vagrants. We have to do many things that we dont like. The dark scorpions and wolves didnt give those those killed them any money. Among the monsters, there were those who gave money and those who didnt. Vagrants liked killing users because they could earn a lot of money in one shot, compared to the users hunting monsters. On the contrary, if the users killed the vagrants, then we could get a pretty good profit. Honestly, if it werent for the kids, I wouldve stripped the vagrants down until they only had their underwear left. But the kids were watching, so I just took the things that seemed appropriate. It seemed that I couldnt abandon the unconscious habits from my 1st turn at life so easily. Remember this: gold coins dont grow on trees. Anyways, well rest for the today and start again tomorrow. Get ready for camping. As An Hyun went to bed, I reached into my backpack. It seemed a bit heavier after I removed items from the vagrants. I placed my hand inside and pulled out a sleeping roll while Yoojung and Sol prepared dinner. Both of them seemed exhausted, but they didnt receive a large shock. There were still many things to fix, but I thought that I could rest assured for now. Chapter 54 I felt somebody shaking my body as I was asleep and opened my eyes to see Sol staring down at me. The landscape of the Black Forest at dawn entered my sight. We were in the middle of a forest, so a cold chill hit my body. I circled my magic power in my body before getting up, clearing my head up enough to feel refreshed.The stars are gone? Yes. There are none. Orabeoni had a good sleep. An Sol called me oppa when we were all together, but now she strangely called me orabeoni. (TN: More formal version of oppa) It was a little disconcerting, and I got goosebumps from it, but I didnt say anything to stop her. Sol always bowed and spoke politely, so it seemed that she received a good home education. I responded with a soft smile to Sols greeting and felt a hand pulling my clothes when I turned around to wake Yoojung and Hyun up. I turned back and saw Sol biting her lip. It seemed like she had something to say to me. I opened my mouth and spoke in my most sincere voice, Yes, Sol? What did you want to say? OrabeoniI After I asked the question, Sol looked at the ground and avoided my gaze. But then she bit her lip and raised her head with a determined expression. I didnt know what she wanted to talk about, but I braced myself and waited for her next words. PeeI need to do it. Im scared to go alone so Orabeoni, can you come with me? Go alone, I said, shaking my head. This time, Sol didnt back down. Despite my direct refusal, Sol didnt let go of my clothes. Her innocent eyes were trembling, but there seemed to be a slight light in them. In the end, I decided to step back. I couldnt help feeling doubt as I looked at An Sol. It had been over three months since we first entered Hall Plain, which meant that Sol was now 20 years old. Of course, she wasnt that much younger than me, but sometimes, her mental age made her seem like a child. I wasnt the only one who found her behavior strange. It wasnt obvious at first glance, but after spending a long time together, even Yoojung also felt that Sols behavior was strange. In the past, Yoojung had asked An Hyun about it once, but he avoided answering. It seemed as if there was something he wanted to hide about Sol. I vowed that I would ask again later if there was a chance, before stepping out of the camp with Sol. This place should be sufficient. Sol? Orabeoni can you go a little bit further away? Ill stay still. Dont worry, I wont see anything. Ill believe you. Really. You promised. Sol asked two or three times before taking off her clothes with an uneasy expression. I looked away from Sol, taking out a cigarette and putting it into my mouth. As I lit it up and sucked in, I could hear the sound of clothes being taken off. Soon after, I heard Sol squatting down and pissing, making me feel awkward. She wasnt ashamed to do this in front of a man. Or, maybe I wasnt seen as a man. Either way, it wasnt a pleasant experience. As time passed by, the sound of urination gradually subsided and I now heard the sound of someone walking on grass. Sol smiled brightly when she saw me waiting in my spot. Thank you. Phew, this is really like managing a baby. Dont do this too often. Hehe. Sorry. After saying those harsh words, I began to turn away when Sol suddenly grabbed my arm. I was abruptly spun around to face An Sol, causing my cigarette to fall. Why was she so aggressive all of a sudden? Sol smiled at my confused expression and brought her face to my chest. Orabeoni. Y-Yes? To be honest Orabeoni was a little bit scary yesterday. Yes? Indeed. It seemed cruel to stab a sword into someones neck just because they were a little annoying. However, Sol currently wasnt trembling, so I waited for her next words. Sol enjoyed being near me for a moment before saying cautiously, But Orabeoni is always strong and sweet. If it werent for Orabeoni, I wouldve The words were difficult to say so she trailed off, closed her eyes, and sighed. But it was true that I felt odd holding her now. The female user before me was a famous user who would awaken as the Brilliance Priest later on in life. There was a rumor that An Sol was taken into the Odin Clan, a gathering of top-level users from across the continent. I worked hard in my own way, but my reputation and ability didnt match hers. At the time, An Sol was a user at the peak, so it felt strange that she was relying on me so enthusiastically right now. I was pulled into the atmosphere and placed my arms around her. Sol was startled by my action as her face slowly turned red. My left hand remained on her back as my right hand stroked her ebony hair. Then I whispered softly, Do you think I shouldve spared that female vagrant yesterday? Are you afraid? Sol wildly shook her head. It was ticklish, but I couldnt help smiling at her reaction. Sols uneasy expression disappeared at the touch of my hand and the smiling face of a beautiful woman started to appear. Uhhhno. Im not afraid. Hyun oppa said this: In order to survive, we have to be like Soohyun hyung you should control your mental state. We wouldve died if it werent for Hyung I might be unqualified to stick by your side butI believe in Orabeoni. So Orabeoni dont abandon me. Yes. An Hyun said such praiseworthy things? In other words, I was definitely within the hearts of the kids. So far, the kid had blindly followed me. However, this changed into a firm belief in the Black Forest. S~?a??h the N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I wont. And Hyun is wrong. We can survive if we work hard together. This type of foolish I know, Im aware of that. But just let me stay like this for a moment. I wanted to hold her a bit longer but opened my arms at the thought of not being able to control myself. However, Sol nodded vigorously and rushed back into my arms again. I will work hard. I will work hard enough to make Orabeoni pleased so So? Cant you do this a bit longer? Please stroke my hair. Quickly. Sol heard my unspoken agreement and buried her face in my chest again. I shrugged and lifted my hand again. However, from today on, I felt that Sols perception of me had changed significantly. * * * How are you feeling? I asked Hyun. Good. When I got up today and checked, my endurance had increased by one. I really feel like my body has become more resilient. I also feel more flexible than before. Huhu. Endurance is an important stat. Otherwise, you will have a glass cannon for a body. Kukukuk. An Hyun laughed with satisfaction at the sight of his stats going up. Yoojung was pouting next to him, but she also looked good. I felt a little envious as I looked at Hyun. I would also like to raise my stamina An injury well beyond the limits of your stats was likely to cause your endurance to fall; however, receiving an injury just above or below the limit was perfect for increasing endurance, as long as the aftertreatment was perfect. It was like when bones were broken cleanly: the body would adapt to the wound to some extent, and stick harder together when attached again. I cleaned up the camp while An Hyun thrust his spear and showed off the steadfastness of his body. After a simple breakfast, we set off again towards the alchemists dungeon. I was convinced that the traces I saw at the beginning of the Black Forest didnt belong to vagrants. Now I was chasing their trail. It seemed they had entered quite deeply since the traces hadnt disappeared just yet. From the beginning to the middle, the Black Forest wasnt a place that a lot of users could see. Nevertheless, there was a high probability that a group had entered. I guessed it had something to do with the dungeon of the ancient alchemist, Vivian. I feel a chill at the thought of being overwhelmed today. An Hyun spoke from where he was walking on the right side. Maybe he was talking about the battle with the pack of wolves yesterday. He didnt slow down and watched the area carefully. I opened my mouth and said, Certainly, that battle was the most dangerous. However, it isnt common for such a pack to emerge. Anyways, once we finish this exploration and return, I will find some armoring for you. Armoring? Ah, armor? Im still wearing the basic armor received from the User Academy Its made of leather, so its hard to expect a big defensive effect. A spearman should wear plate armor since thats more convenient for him than either chain armor or scaly armor. Aha. I know a little bit about weapons, and now I know more about armor. Indeed, thinking about the battle yesterday, it would be nice to have some armor. It is hard for me to defend myself when I swing the spear but it will cost a lot of money to buy all those things at once. I shook my head at Hyuns words. Armor with good defense was usually set at a price that novice users couldnt afford. They were too busy trying to live to worry about armor. The fact that we were on our first expedition and had new weapons would be a tremendous luxury to other novices. Maybe it wont be like that. Even the experienced users cant easily earn money unless they chance upon a big jackpot. In the end, we should collect money from now on and prepare it one by one. Well, there is no need to worry since I have the GP given at the Rite of Passage. No. As I said before, that is really a last resort. You should absolutely save your GP. You will clearly have to use it later. Lets just try this for now. Phew. Money is a problem everywhere. I smiled and nodded as Hyun spoke like an old man. Of the current group, Hyun was the one who adapted the most to the Hall Plain, so I could definitely count on him. His defense was weak in battle, so it was worth thinking about armor in the near future. After spending a few moments with Hyun, I sensed something and activated Third Eye. The traces of the users who entered first became clearer. It seemed like we would catch up with them by the middle of the day. Of course, I didnt have the slightest intention of acting like them. If I was lucky enough to find it first, of course, I would claim rights to it. Existing users would know about the right of first discovery. However, there was no need to worry even if I didnt find it first. Originally, the alchemists dungeon wasnt revealed at this time. It was uncovered two years later in the Caves of Screaming, and only revealed a few months later. So what if the other group found the dungeon? If my prediction was right, they would soon be killed. They probably failed to capture the dungeon and were all wiped out. If they found it first, I could just step back. I would wait a few days around the dungeon and eventually see their dead bodies. Rather, it might be easier if I let them enter first to handle some of the traps or monsters at the entrance. In addition, I would get a pretty good profit from the equipment they had. After finishing the calculations, my feet became busier. I wanted to proceed with the dungeon and explore the Caves of Screaming. The kids sped up after me, despite not knowing why. Chapter 55 Despite a considerable amount of time flowing by, we were able to move without any interruptions. The darkness of the forest made the lush green of the leaves and foliage pale in color. We passed through more areas of the forest. The march rate was dramatically increased from yesterday, so it seemed like we could overcome the interruptions faster than expected.How strange, I dreamed about encountering a lot of monsters today. Pant pant Dreams are the opposite of reality. Oppa, Im sorry, but can we rest a little bit? Its already been half a day and we havent rested yet. An Hyun cocked his head. Yoojungs breathing was rough. She didnt say anything, but her face was pale and her lips had many cracks from where she had bitten them. Everyone had followed me silently, but it seemed like they were bottling their pent up emotions inside. At this point, I also felt the slight need to take a break so I nodded and stopped. I heard the sound of people collapsing to the ground as soon I gave permission. I looked around and clear traces of a caravan remained. The low frequency of monster encounters suggested that the distance between us and the caravan was decreasing. It was possible that the preceding caravan had already processed the monsters. There were just two questions. If the group had information about the alchemists dungeon, why would they go around taking care of all the surrounding monsters? Another question was: if the monsters were processed, why didnt I see any bodies? Of course, the questions asked were based on certain criteria that could be inferred. I pondered on it for a while before shaking my head. The correct answer was to not worry about anything now. The bottom line was that as we followed the trail of this caravan, we would arrive at the alchemists dungeon as quickly as possible. In the worst case, we would fail to clear the dungeon. But based on my memories, we were more likely to succeed than to fail. Moreover, we didnt have much to lose. If I thought of it as building combat experience, there was nothing to lose. I cleared my head of all complex thought and heard a bit of a disturbance from the kids who were already sitting. When I turned my head to check what was going on, Sol was looking at me for help with an awkward expression. Why are you wondering about such a futile thing? Mind your own business. Crazy. Dont you know that knowledge is power? You really are an ignorant bastard. S?a??h th? N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I know the saying that knowledge is power, but it just doesnt suit you. You wont understand things like that. What? An Hyun and Yoojung were in the middle of arguing. The topic was about the Golden Lion Clan and their expedition into the Steel Mountains. I agreed with An Hyun, but it wouldnt be bad to talk about it to the kids at least once. Stupid. Do you think we will have a chance to participate in the expedition? If you go there, wont you just be watching from the side while sucking your fingers? Who? Im just wondering why they are attempting the expedition. What are you saying? I told you. Wondering is futile. Didnt you hear from Soohyun hyung? We should worry about our current situation. Yes? Or do you have an inferiority complex towards Kim Hanbyul? What? Look here, you fu As the atmosphere became heated, I hastily sat down between the pair. Yoojung was just about to pour out some curses but hurriedly closed her mouth when she saw me. An Hyun scratched his head and avoided my gaze. I glanced at the two of them for a moment and spoke in a calm voice. There is no problem with being curious, as information is vital to your survival in the Hall Plain. Of course, it would be a problem if you wanted to participate in the expedition instead of just feeling curiosity. Yoojungs face brightened at my words. She was glad that I took her side. An Hyun pouted as his expression became grouchy. Yoojung sent him a triumphant smile and immediately opened her mouth. Oppa, why are the Steel Mountains so boisterous? I often heard users speak about it when we were staying at the inn. I gathered my thoughts at Yoojungs question and replied, Currently, the Hall Plain is limited to the East, West, South, and North Countries. We need to advance into the Central Country, and in order to get to the Central Country, conquering the Steel Mountains is a must. Then it can be occupied? You idiot. An Hyun spoke the words that I wanted to. I smiled bitterly at Yoojungs words. If it were that easy, then it would already be occupied. The monsters weve encountered so far are incomparable to the ones in the mountains, and there are unimaginably strong monsters. Then you can only go to the Central Country through the Steel Mountains? And what is in the Central Country? I was forced to pause a little bit at Yoojungs endless questions. I felt the need to answer carefully because An Hyun and An Sol also had curious expressions. However, we were on a break and the contents didnt matter much, so I slowly opened my mouth. I dont know the details. If we cross the Steel Mountains, then well see the Central Country. But I heard that its confirmed in ancient literature that a big city called Atlanta exists in front of the North Country. It is from ancient literature, but the thought of a new and big city has lit a fire in the users eyes. Atlanta whats so good about occupying a big city? Will we be able to return home after occupying it? No. Nobody knows how to return home. Just.. Before that, let me ask you one thing. Yoojung, what do you think is the most important thing for an individual to survive in Hall Plain? Yoojung closed her eyes and ran her fingers through her hair as she thought about the question, before replying. Strength. Abilities. Stats. Thats right. In other words, the power of the individual is the most important. It doesnt mean that you will have the unconditional strength to survive, but it is true that you are highly likely to survive. Yes, yes. Then can users gain strength in Atlanta? I watched Yoojung and replied, Something like that. The North Country is becoming increasingly saturated. The dungeons on the continent arent infinite. Most major expeditions have been done. Of course, Mule was discovered recently, but its nothing compared to the grandeur of the Steel Mountains. After the stabilization of cities like Mule are complete, there is nothing else to be done, and well still have to catch the usual monsters. Its the same for the other countries. Then the people in the North Country, who have completed their development and saturation, will no longer be able to grow their skills and stats. Its unclear if we can go home, but people know what will happen if they have no strength. Moreover, there will be no power to raise the new users. The explanation was a little long, but it was still lacking some things. I stretched my neck as I watched the kids intently concentrating on my words. If we cross the Steel Mountains and start exploring Atlanta, we will have a place where we can develop. New monsters, new hunting grounds, new dungeons, new equipment, etc. Right now, we can easily raise our relatively low stats, but it will be hard once we reach the limit later on. When the big city of Barbara was pioneered a few years ago, I heard that all the users involved received rewards for the achievement and they increased their stats. It is said that the other rewards are also luxurious. Therefore, people want to cross the Steel Mountains for this reason. Of course, there was another mountain to overcome after occupying Atlanta. At that time, we would have to compete with users from other countries. Atlanta, called the New World, was surrounded by the continents major cities, such as Ragnarok and Terra. I got goosebumps when I remembered the sacrifices I had to make to get the Zero Code in Terra. Once I finished, the kids all stared at me, mouths agape in surprise. An Hyun blinked before asking in an urgent voice, H-Hyung. Then wouldnt it be better for us to stay in the big cities? Ah, of course, Im not doubting Hyungs choice. Still, as Hyung said, the benefits are really terrific. If we develop in a big city like Barbara and participate in the expedition So How arrogant must Kim Hanbyul think we are? Ah. Thinking about it makes me shudder. In the end, Kim Hanbyuls name emerged. An Hyun and Yoojung showed signs of agitation, but An Sol was looking at me with unwavering eyes. Her confidence in me had become unconditionally strong ever since our talk from earlier this morning. I was worried that she might become a fanatic, but on the other hand, I was also filled with expectations. I cleared my throat, causing the kids to fall silent. Hum hum. Like I said before, it isnt like that. If you listen to the instructors from clans other than the Golden Lion Clan at the User Academy, you will hear that it is foolish to participate in the expedition right now. At least, in my opinion. Of course, I cant be sure, but I find them more credible. The kids seemed a bit relieved, but there were still some signs of agitation. Honestly, I was also a little bit frustrated. I wanted to let them know immediately about how the expedition was smashed and tell them about the fall of the Golden Lion Clan. I inwardly sighed but was forced to explain to the kids using logic and valid reasoning. The minimum amount was needed. Phew. Listen carefully. However, this is just my opinion, so dont cling too tightly to it. Right now, the Golden Lion Clan thinks the North Country has somewhat stabilized and are preparing for the expedition in haste. But I dont see it that way. Oppa, then is an expedition possible after stabilization? Even if it is a little bit difficult, there will be a huge jackpot if they succeed. Thats right. The problem is that users are putting their lives up as collateral in the gamble. Yoojung fell silent the moment I said lives. The atmosphere seemed considerably heavier than before. I was interested and read the records about the occupation of Barbara. My emotions after reading it were overwhelming. Will the Atlanta expedition be any easier than the one in Barbara? I dont think so. In order to succeed in the Steel Mountains expedition, the current country has to be saturated. Once it is completely saturated, it is impossible to extract the maximum amount of power from the users, as well as secure a certain amount of new users. The North Country isnt fully saturated yet. Just looking at Mule right now, I think the expedition is too early. There are many people who think so. The Golden Lion Clan seems to be losing their minds after the end of their lord.. tsk. Huh? The lord? I thought that I made a mistake for a moment. Fortunately, I put up a smoke screen by saying I read the records before, but I needed to be more careful in the future. I maintained a calm expression and nodded at An Hyun. He is the one who made the most contributions in founding the big city of Barbara. Havent you heard about him at the academy? Great. Hes the one who created the Golden Lion Clan, now called the best clan, and built up many achievements. I inwardly sighed as I watched the kids. Originally, Hall Plain was based on the western city of Halo and the small town of Dorothy before Barbara was occupied. After the eastern cities were stabilized, he came to the big city of Barbara and died from wounds that couldnt be cured. Maybe if he were still here, they wouldve already entered Atlanta. Bullshit. I barely stopped myself from spitting out that word. In fact, Atlanta was only occupied at the end of several civil wars after the dissolution of the Golden Lion Clan. That person managed to pioneer Barbara, but there was no guarantee that he could occupy the Steel Mountains if he were still alive. Anyways, the power of an individual was important to survive in Hall Plain, but it was also important to have a variety of knowledge. The break was a bit long, but I thought it was beneficial for the kids. I stood up and said, Anyways, thats just a rough approximation of the situation. Right now, you dont have the qualifications to participate in the expedition, so just forget it. Now we should just do what we can. This time, An Hyun was the one who looked triumphantly at Yoojung. Yoojung nodded with a stiff expression and stood up after me. The time to use the Third Eye was approaching. If my prediction was correct, we would be able to find the alchemists dungeon in the next one or two days. Chapter 56 Damn! Again these wolf bastards!Come quickly if you have time to grumble! I quickly moved in front of An Sol and formed the triangle formation by pulling An Hyuns arm. A huge number of wolves had appeared in front of our eyes in a single moment. The sudden emergence of the feral canines caused my skin to tingle. I bit my lip. All of a sudden, traces of the caravan had disappeared. The deeper we entered, the stronger the traces became, until it was suddenly lost at a certain point. I wandered around to find any other traces, but there were no clues, as if they were taken by ghosts. In the end, I was about to trigger Third Eye when I was attacked by wolves. Even if there were over 100 wolves of the Black Forest, I was confident that I could handle them by myself. The problem was the kids. Last time there were around 20, but this time, there were a lot more wolves than that. There were at least 40 pairs of eyes watching us, so it was no surprise that the kids were frightened, when they were like freshly hatched chicks. O-Oppa. Dont retreat! Despite my cry, Yoojung couldnt help stepping back. Then the wolves started to howl. An Hyun, An Sol, and Yoojung hesitated as they listened to over 40 wolves howling at once. I could hear An Hyun muttering by my side, but the wolves quickly narrowed the distance to us at once. If it was like this, we would suffer. There was no time to soothe the kids. Both Yoojung and An Hyun were stunned, but they quickly put themselves together and grabbed their weapons. It was good that they regained their spirits, but the disadvantage of the present situation hadnt changed. I raised my sword. An Sol. Stay behind and assist me with protection. From now on, I will leave the formation. Y-Yes? Oppa? Oppa! I didnt give her time to answer as I stepped forward with my sword. The wolves saw me coming and opened their mouths, revealing their razor-sharp teeth. There was a scream from behind, but this wasnt a battlefield the kids could simply adjust to. There was no guarantee that the kids could match these numbers. In the end, the answer was to reveal a little more of my skills. Not long after, my battle with the wolves began. I entered the center of the battle with one step and wielded my sword that contained magic power. I was surprised by the result as the power of a Sword Specialist was fully revealed. My experience with the sword and the synergy effect with my potential was bringing out a different power. Blood poured from six wolves with a single slash. Protect! Sol used Protect on me with good timing. The charging wolves gazed at me with confused expressions, as if they didnt expect their kin to be cut by a sword. However, that only lasted for a short moment. They still had the advantage in numbers, and I was still surrounded, so the remaining 30 wolves started clinging to me in droves. I immediately took care of two wolves charging from the side and turned around to slice at the body of a pouncing wolf. Its hot blood soaked my body. In the meantime, the kids were fiercely fighting the wolves on the outskirts. Nevertheless, there were still a lot of wolves remaining. In this unfavorable battle, I became excited as I swung my sword again and again. Kaeeng! Surung! I didnt hit just one. By default, every swing caused a critical blow to two or three wolves, just like the six wolves earlier. As soon as I swung my sword, I was already flowing into the next linked movement. It was the activation of divine sword unity. Kaeeng! Keng! Surung! Surung! My sword waved in succession and the bodies of the wolves in the front were neatly cut. The moment I tried to turn my body, I felt a tight feeling on my thigh. I looked down while swinging my sword, and saw teeth buried in my thigh. This isnt enough to penetrate my endurance. I whispered quietly and stabbed downwards. Then blood gushed from the wolfs head. I stepped on the head of the fallen wolf and attacked the ones jumping at me. I wielded my sword for a while before turning around as I felt the quiet. It was a lull in the battle. The over 40 wolves had been reduced to just a few. In this short time, more than 30 wolves had been slaughtered. It seemed like I showed too much of my skills. I smiled slowly and my killing intent caused the remaining wolves to step back. I stepped forward slightly and then wolves turned around and fled. Where were they trying to run to? I was drunk on battle and going to chase after them when I heard an urgent call from behind me. Hyung! Oppa! Oppa! I returned to reality the moment I heard the cries of the kids. They werent able to see my smile because my back was towards them, but I had acted too excessively in this battle. What should I do? What should I say? Thoughts filled my head. At that time. I bowed my head and noticed my body that was soaked in blood. The moment I smelled blood, I thought of a good idea. I didnt want to do this but it couldnt be helped. My movements were certainly too excessive. Suspicion would just be a minor burden, but it was best to cut off the bud in advance. Ouch! Hyung! Are you okay? As soon as I heard the kids running to me, I fell to the ground and pretended to be nauseous. Of course, I didnt forget to breathe roughly. It would be better if I was bleeding, but I hadnt thought about it in my frenzied state. Pant, pant! I started sweating and had a pained look on my face as the kids came to me. Hyun took out a potion from his bag and Sol quickly chanted a healing spell. And Yoojung tried to take off my clothes. W-What? What was she doing? Hyung! Hyung! Steady yourself! Oppa! Oppa! L-Loud. Dont be so loud Hyung. Drink this quickly! As An Hyun pushed a bottle of medicine towards my mouth, I shook my head and flapped my hands. Yoojung took off my jacket, pushed her face into mine and examined me closely. W-What? There is no trauma? Perhaps is your lower body injured? Ugh please, everyone, just stay still I slowly circulated my magic power and caused white smoke to rise from my body. Then Sols expression became urgent. It was probably obvious to a good student like Sol. Sol stopped chanting a spell as she looked at the white haze rising from my body and she turned pale. Get out of the way! Kyak! Hey, what is it all of a sudden? Get back! Yoojung flinched at Sols shout and stepped back. Sol placed her hand on my chest and slowly inserted her magic power into my body. She was looking at the situation of my body. I steadily raised my magic power at the same time. At first glance, it looked bad. Nno way! What are you doing? MMana is congested. This is the inversion phenomenon! Inversion phenomenon? Then Aang! Sol burst into tears and hugged me. I could feel Sols warm tears and breath on my skin. An Hyun and Yoojung looked at me with pale faces, like they also knew about the mana inversion phenomenon. DamnI shouldnt have frozen! S?a?ch* Th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Howwhat should we? .Everybody, be quiet. At this point, there was only a little bit of smoke around my body. The tearful Sol, Hyun, and Yoojung stared at me. They looked at me like I was a superhero. I slowly got into the lotus position. The kids watched me in case I fell. Everybody be aware of our surroundings. The kids nodded three times in one second, while I slowly started to meditate. I entered into contemplation, but didnt go too deeply. Now was the time to properly take advantage of Third Eye. The trail had clearly become stronger before quickly disappearing. The most likely cause was a ward. However, there should be a reaction to the magic power on the surface, but I couldnt feel a ward. I triggered Third Eye and slowly looked around the forest. * * * Huu I sighed as the analysis was finished. It wasnt like looking at the past like he did in the Rite of Passage, but it was much harder than simply looking at information. I opened my eyes and saw two pairs of eyes blinking in front of me. Blink. Blink blink. Blink? Blink blink? Oppa? Orabeoni? An Hyun was holding his spear and looking around with a wary expression. He turned around as he heard the kids calling out to me. Then Hyuns lips slowly curved upwards. I was barely able to raise my body after pulling the kids away. Oppa. Your body? Is your body okay? Huh? For now. There is no need to worry. I replied. Hyung. Here. Come on. Ah, no. Wasting a stamina potion just for mana inversion I wanted to say that it was no use, but I couldnt refuse after seeing An Hyuns face. In the end, I accepted the potion with an awkward expression. Somehow, I was forced to drink this potion. As I gulped down the potion, the kids looked me up and down. I shrugged and Yoojung opened his mouth. ThatOppa. We should go back. Dont talk nonsense. I heard about it from Sol. If Mana inversion isnt healed properly, it might reoccur again I have suppressed it. I can go to the city later and treat it properly. Still There is no time to worry about that SIgh. No. I have something to say. Didnt you learn to never step back against monsters? It tells them that you are afraid of them. Of course, it was a little unfair towards the kids. This was the first time they saw over 40 wolves at once. Anyway, Hyun and Yoojung were speechless at the reminder and bowed their heads. They wondered why I jumped forward? It was because they didnt keep their formation. This thought was like an arrow in their hearts, indicating that they knew what they did wrong. Despite my harsh words, the kids still looked worried about me. It was probably valid because my face distorted a few times when I used Third Eye. I loosened my lips for a moment and noticed the kids watching my lips. Anyway, it isnt necessary to go back. It is especially true for me. So everyone, firmly maintain your spirit. This time I will let it go, but I will be really upset if you show the same attitude next time. H-Hyung. But Sol said that mana inversion Stop it. I know the state of my body better than anyone. I can still go forward. Dont worry about me. The kids shoulders dropped at my confident tone. Their faces were sulky but the atmosphere gradually relaxed as they looked at the wolf corpses. I saw that their morale had fallen and rose from my seat. I moved forward and could feel the gaze of the kids. However, I had no intention of going back. We had come this far. I turned back to the spot where the traces disappeared. The reason I couldnt find any traces was due to a ward, as expected. It was a barrier that opened another world once someone stepped through. I felt excited at the thought of finally finding a clue to the alchemists dungeon. Chapter 57 Id like to change the formation for a while.Yeah? Ah, yes. How..? One by one, stand behind me. The person behind catches the collar of the person in front. Once you hold it, never let go of it. Once they were done questioning and being fussy for a while, they soon moved into position. Someone held onto my collar tightly. It was An Sol. Suddenly, I realized the order in which they all stood. Behind me was An Sol, followed by Yoo-Jung, and An Hyun at the rear. After they took their positions, I spoke out in a calm voice. From this moment onwards, the place that we are going to enter is called the Course Barrier (M· Y). The moment you make a mistake, you may be cut down. What I mean is, never take your hands off the other. Never let go of it. If possible step on the same footprint And Nothing else. Lets go. I wanted to add that they must not be surprised by anything, but I deliberately avoided saying that stuff as it was unnecessary. I couldnt predict what kind of situation we would potentially encounter. We moved slowly, taking one step at a time. They followed my steps, but they were doubtful about certain things and had question marks on their faces. I stepped ahead carefully while keeping third eye open. One step, two steps, three steps My gaze was towards the footprints that were down below, yet I was able to confirm that I was heading in the right direction. The pigmentation of the grass around us was regaining its original color. Voices of excitement came from behind. However, the dungeon of the alchemist didnt appear immediately. The kids were following me without much effort, but I was walking on a trail while maintaining a high level of concentration. Maintaining the third eye for such long time was not an easy thing to do. Quite some time had passed Huh you guys can release your hands now. We walked in a circle and reached our destination. After almost forty minutes of tracking, it seemed that all the weird air around me was gone. The sensation of touch of someone holding my collar disappeared after one breath. I was really annoyed when my collar was pulled from time to time. I turned my head slightly and grabbed the backside of Sols hand on purpose so that she would let go of mine. Warm, a warm sensation passed through my palm. As I grabbed her hand, An Sol looked at me with a frightened face and panted slowly. I was in the middle of letting go of her hands. I tried to forcibly pull away from her hand but she wouldnt let go; I let it be and motioned towards the others. An Hyun and Yoo-Jung understood my signal and came to my side. Everyone directed their own lines of sight from my face towards the front. Wow. An Hyun was visibly surprised at the castle standing tall in front of his eyes that was built with white marble. As I lifted my finger and pointed towards the front, An Sol and Yoo-Jung looked at the castle and their faces blanked. There were at a loss for words after seeing the castle surrounded by the bushes. This was the light in this dull forest. After watching for a while, An Hyun blurted out with a loud voice, This castle is This Dungeons owner, is the Ancient Alchemist Vivian. I know that you want to go in. Seeing the kids who were lost in thought, I felt a little proud of myself. I had a lot of trouble when I had to choose my own abilities. Choosing the third eye over other great abilities was a difficult decision for me. This was probably the most extensive and efficient use on the Hall Plane. In the past, it was hard to find caves or dungeons even after going through a lot of hardships. Hyung. Im not sure how, but you really did find it. I dont know either. I just followed the trail. I guess its beginners luck. An Hyun was looking at me with big glistening eyes with great fervour, but I responded modestly. One usually encounters these kinds of things when they go out to explore. Surprised already? I dont think I can rejoice just yet. Im resilient towards peaceful sceneries, but Im very much aware of what kind of hell awaits us inside. Kyah! Oppa. The castle is so pretty. When you said a dungeon, I thought of a strange, dull and disgusting facility. Thats right. Go inside and continue down towards the basement. I just murmured to myself. I didnt want to destroy this bright atmosphere. An Sol opened her mouth with a face full of excitement. I feel like Im seeing a fortress the one from the movies. I could see a bitter smile on An Hyuns face as An Sol spoke in such a manner. I couldnt comprehend it, but it looked like the word movie had a story behind it. Yoo-Jung wanted to enter immediately, and An Hyun looked at me with expectant eyes. Just a while ago, the children wanted to go some place to rest, but now their behavior had changed completely. It seemed like the kids were feeling excited. Oppa is so awesome. When I passed here, I obviously couldnt see it. How in the world did you find it? Well, Im just lucky. Ae.h. How is Oppa continuously lucky? Like they say, do you really have a pole star that shows you what you want? Once Yoo-Jung was done talking, I saw that she smiled a little. Suddenly, I was reminded of Kim Han-Byul. I dont know what was happening, but if she could have come with us. I shook my head. If I was alone, I would have to listen to her tremendously harsh responses. However, both of them were poles apart. Anyway, that was an early sensation that came into my mind, but it was nothing. I moved towards the castle, while the kids followed right behind me. Wait a moment. I stopped in front of the gate. There were definite traces that were leading into the castle. That means that the caravan already had found their way inside. However, this time, I could see five pairs of footprints. It would have been five people in the first place, or one member couldve died on the way here. I glanced at it for a moment and then opened the door that was blocking the entrance. * Wow! Whoa, whoa. I entered the castle that I had long awaited for. As I walked into the castle, the kids were moving their heads as if making sure that they could enter inside. As it was empty, it was hard to recognize this circular room as the castles lobby. Broken windows and chairs came to my attention. They were old fashioned, but they had a dark, gloomy aura. Still, it was refreshing to see a ceiling made of white marble. The ceiling was circular in shape, like a dome, with marble pillars supporting it. In some ways, it was similar to a European church. What? There arent any treasure or monsters? Has someone already taken them? . Having thought she could find it that easily, Yoo-Jung was a little disappointed. I lifted her forehead with one hand and pointed towards the centre with the other hand. On the end of that direction was a wooden door with iron ornaments attached to the floor. Ah, a secret base. . A door that leads to the dungeon. Some dangerous secret facility. Chi. Whatever. Oppa always hates me. Once I found the castle, I was again excited for some reason. The kids were like puppies; they were quite excited and moved around to see it. Once I got a look at it, I took a step back. The original meaning of a dungeon is a dungeon. It was out of question to ask why there were no monsters in the lobby of the castle. But this wasnt enough to understand the intent behind it. Perhaps there arent any monsters in the beginning or maybe the caravans had already taken care of it. However, nothing was certain, because there were no bodies or traces of battle. We are supposed to enter from here. Thats for sure. Its not there just to see, after all. I simply shook my head and held the handle. It seemed pretty heavy, but it couldnt be compared to my strength that was already around 94. When I lifted it, I heard the sound of the door creaking open. Soon, I saw a big square hole that had an identical square bottom. I dont think its that deep. So, I will go first and you guys come along one by one. After I finished speaking, I immediately jumped inside. The dimly lit end was getting closer and closer. At last, I was able to land on the ground with a thud. Seeing me get down without much difficulty, Hyun and Yoo-Jung nodded at each other and jumped in at the same time. Once again, the dust flew around with the thump from landing. In the first place, the physically well-endowed An Hyun came down with a casual expression. But Yoo-Jung was holding onto her knee. When I approached her, I couldnt understand it, but Yoo-Jung lifted her head and opened her mouth with a pained voice. Uh I landed wrong. As I watched Yoo-Jung, An Hyun and I sighed after looking at each other. When I lifted my head, I saw a still An Sol. An Sol hesitated for a moment from the top, but was going to jump with a look which said that she didnt want to be alone after the hint of Hyuns, Jump alone and the ghost catches you.. I looked at the lightly leaping Sol But why is she closing her eyes? Please receive me. S?a??h th? ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Shit. Khyaaaaaaa! An Sol jumped down with her eyes closed and screamed. There was a soft crushing sound as she landed on the floor. She stroked her butt a few times and looked at us with a sense of betrayal. We stood there bending over and staring at her. Sol looked at us with disappointment in her eyes and breathed out. I sighed. I didnt realize that no one would catch her. I looked at An Sol who was looking back at us and rubbing her face, but something felt wrong. She fell from the high ground to the bottom on her butt, but there was a soft thump and not a big thud. I quickly raised my magic power. And. Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Dungeon of Alchemist (2)Oh It hurts. Its too much, cried Sol while rubbing her butt. While Hyun was laughing like a fool, Sol, who was dissatisfied, turned away from the group. Hyun was shocked with this. She was rubbing her mouth and she entrusted herself to me. Why why did you do this to me? Hung. An Hyun came between me and a grieving An Sol, but his reaction was kind of calm and cold. Becoming a little frustrated again, I spoke in a stern voice. Sol-ah. Why~? I dont know if she had a lot of complaints against me, but she spoke with a rather challenging tone towards me, than the usual pure one. After seeing my face go stern, she immediately put her head down and continued mumbling. And. Suddenly, a scream could be heard by everyone. Huaaaat?! . It resounded throughout the entire forest. If I couldnt make it, and I broke my nose, An Sol was a perfect partner to help me out. Calm down, calm down. Its all good. If there was anything that I needed to go over, I wondered if I would have escaped from it skillfully with the help of Hyun in front of me. Even then, I was surprised looking at Sol whose tears were streaming down, and my whole body felt disturbed as I bent down to look at what she saw. Hyun and Yoo-jung, who bent along with me, had a strange expression on their faces and they backed off immediately. The identity of what was laying below Sol was nothing other than the corpse of a user. A bizarrely twisted and grotesque corpse. Eu euk.! Yoo-Jung eventually couldnt bear it anymore and puked. I couldnt help but frown after looking at the corpse that was lying there. This one used to be one of the bad guys amongst the murder brigades in the past. I saw a bow that was broken in half; I assumed that he was perhaps an archer(Affiliation : Ranger). It seemed like the roots of the bones were pulled out after spinning them round and round, and the face and neck were in quite the distressed position. In any case, for one to go from the dark forest to the dungeon and make it back, they are supposed to be skillful Caraban members. I can understand the reason for them being wiped out in the dungeon from this corpse. Stupid you cant even guide, yet you want to go to a dungeon? Youre completely crazy. Or your eyes are blinded by greed. Though the situation is a little humiliating, I stayed silent and chewed on my lip after listening to the private conversation. I knew that the atmosphere on the ground and in the underground would be complete opposite. This was a race against time from the very beginning. There was a sound of something being pounded hardly, so I slowly looked around. It was literally a dark corridor. There was the direction to go forward as there was no way back. Firstly, from now on, there was no need to trace Carabans footsteps. Im sorry for those dead guys who were found after a few months past the two years, yet it was something irrelevant to me. With the activation of my Third Eye, I am able to look into things very clearly, hence my thoughts were well lined up. There is supposed to be an alchemist who is also capable of doing the same kind of thing. The Dungeon Mastery is quite common yet the possibility of spitting out decent equipment is quite dense. While I was calculating the situation inside, I looked at the kids who were filled with excitement. And spoke after looking at their faces. Right at the beginning, they saw the huge body of the victim, but all of a sudden, I was worried about it. After watching it, Yoo-Jung wanted to go back to the city; there was a moody atmosphere around her. Looking at that kind of atmosphere around the kids, I opened my mouth with a sharp voice. First time seeing a corpse. You didnt know that these kind of things will appear in the Hall Plain? Dont fuss over one corpse of a rogue. At my words, the kids began to move. And looking at their eyes, it seemed like there was still a bit of hesitation. This time, I spoke with a little more sternness in my voice. What is wrong guys? When I discovered a dungeon on our very first expedition, you guys were ecstatic. What am I supposed to do if you are being like this? Do you guys know how huge the reward is going to be once we come back from this expedition? . This was the truth, even if it is seen as something vulgar. Seeing the kids in such a confused state, it gave me evidence that these kids still didnt reach my level of mentality. I wasnt the [modern person ] that they saw in the Hall Plain. Whatever aspect they looked at me, they should see a [ user ]. This is the first expedition to a dungeon that we have discovered, and it is very meaningful to be undertaking it, but it seems like its meaningless to you. If you suffer this one time, how easy is it going to be for the future What about the treasures in front of your eyes? Do you want to kick it away? Are we going to be satisfied with just the discovery and head back to the city? No, no. Not at all. No, hyung. It isnt like that. An Hyun was the first person to get himself together. He repeated his answer quite a few times after shaking his face vigorously and clapping his hands roughly as he got his senses back. Seeing this, it was a little frustrating to my heart, but it wasnt a pathetic thing that he was doing. In the past, when I was under Han So-young and Yoo Hyun hyung, I just followed them. Of course, it cannot be compared to that but even then, I couldnt help but feel a little irritated. You guys are the same. It is said that for those Carabans who went into the expedition, they would be wiped out inside the dungeon. So, they have no chances of making it out alive. Surely, even I want you guys to live. I have no thoughts of getting us annihilated. However, it is difficult to go by oneself. So, I need your help. ..uhm. Im sorry. I get it. Oppa, Im sorry. Due to my continuous persuasion, they seemed to have retained their senses, and they had determined looks on their faces. Their legs were still trembling as they still didnt recover from the terrible shock that they received from seeing the corpse, but it was much better than any other kind of behavior. hyu. Any way. We need to go to the centre. Yes, yes. Hmmm. It sounds good. Lets start. Everyone, lets get our composure back. At my words, the kids nodded their head, and seeing this, I released a huge sigh. From the back, Yoo-Jung spoke with a small voice, Everyone loves only Sol, and was muttering stuff. Even though I heard the voice, I didnt know its reason. Looking at this objectively. Subjectively. There was no mistake in what Yoo-Jung spoke. * We slowly arranged ourselves in a triangle formation and were ready to move forward. This was a little different from the triangle formation that we formed in the forest. The left and right boundaries were covered by Hyun and Yoo-Jung who were 45 degrees from my location. The inside was pretty dark. However, we could see to an extent with the use of the Light spell. As it was dark in there, we were cautiously watching everywhere. Of course, we couldnt detect any traps laid out by the monster till now. At times, there were monsters that were discovered who were turned into ashes and the traps were left open. And it seemed like the Caravans have handled most of the things. I am thankful to them for how unhindered we are moving at the moment. The future will change for sure, and they wanted to get their share of rewards for coming into this expedition, but it didnt matter to me. It was enough if the kids take them, as I can always take it back later. I heard something which seemed like it was coming from the users who came before us, yet I didnt stop moving. The light that was in my hand was a little unstable and the sphere of the light was also quite muddled. It wasnt staying still while providing the light; it was constantly flickering C going off and coming back on. Yoo-Jung, pretty disgusted with her surroundings, remained around me as she was getting nervous. She softly moved to my side. I couldnt understand if she was having a mental breakdown. I was going to ask her about this, but first I expanded the detection range. Humm. How long have we been walking? All of a sudden, we stopped walking and the kids brought out their weapons as they felt nervous. I almost thought that I registered its shape and a little satisfaction rose in my heart. Sol also didnt come out of her place and was mumbling some spells. With one hand, I spread out the boundaries that were needed. After relaxing, I opened my mouth. It feels like theres something ahead. It feels a little weird. Whatever it is, lets a take a closer look at it. At my signal to be alert, the kids held on tightly to what they were holding in their eyes. Looking at this, a faint laugh escaped out of my mouth. It was nice to look at this image of unity. Depending on the situation, the behavior of the kids also seemed to change drastically, just like mine. After sorting out my flow of thoughts, I perked up my ear to hear. Though there was some distance left, the one approaching them by walk was not a monster but a user. Looking at the user, he seemed very huge but a small groan could be heard. I went towards the male user immediately after assessing the kids reactions. Uh, uh s?a??h th? N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. As the distance started to close, it was definite that we were hearing the groans of a user. By any chance, were all the members of the Caraban destroyed? No, could it be this easy to wipe them out? What Im supposed to do is to first confirm if the persons life was worth saving or not. If that user is alive, I didnt know how much information I could suck out. Haaaa euhh. I saw it. Right in front of my eyes was a single user. After I ran there, I immediately knelt down. The kids who came later than me looked at the user lying down and their words faltered. Well, for starters, it was an archer. The user was wearing an uniform. The problem was that upper body and the lower body were separated and lying on the floor. . he seems to be alive. It looked like a faint white light was coming from the user, and the user seemed desperate to get a cure. Firstly, to be aware of the status of the user, I used the Third Eye to check his status. [Player Status] Name: Park Nam Hyun (4 Years) Class: Normal Priest Expert Nation: Barbara Clan: C Nationality: Korean Sex: Male (27) Height C Weight: 177.8cm C 79.1kg Alignment: Moderate (Lawful C Neutral) [Strength 36] [Resistance 57] [Agility 31] [Vitality 47] [Magic 81] [Luck 41] * There is a fatal wound. * Recovery spell of a great treatment level is needed. Life needs to be saved. * There is a need for a recovery elixir. Life needs to be saved. Not worth saving. Four years of experience. It became clear the moment I checked his stats and other things. This male user painfully opened his eyes and watched us. Only a person with the ability of a Priest will be capable of saving himself like this. If there is a self treatment spell or anything special, it seemed to be due to his potential. Even so, if one suffers such a fatal injury, there is no surety that they need to die, but. Us User how. How did this happen? When did you enter into this dungeon? And what about your colleagues? Such a relief, good luck! Oppa! First, lets save him. He couldnt be saved. We can benefit by extracting the information thats in his possession without being sneaky. He was barely able to open his mouth a moment ago. I still need to be careful about what I ask. Sol had started to recite a curing spell, and Yoo-Jung was handing me the liquid medicines. The cure spell that was being recited was very weak, but I picked up the water and the liquid medicines to give. This is stupid. I came to the dungeon with some guidance to scour for a few things. Whatever, open your mouth. While being very careful, I held the male users face and poured the liquid medicine into his mouth. He drank a little in the beginning, but he started puking blood right after that. After seeing this, Sol lost her concentration and her spell got invalidated. She once again started to recite the spell, but the priest shook his head hard and refused. Knowing that he wont make it, he looked like he was ready to accept his death. At that moment, something felt dangerous. This guy who was readily accepting death, somehow managed to survive. It looked like he wanted to stay a little longer. So, seeing us, the user wanted to take a chance at life again. If that is so, it means that there is something that he wanted to say to us. We heard something. From the male users blood-filled mouth. Chapter 59 Trap away.I was trapped. I ran away. After a moment that he said it, the male priest had a devastated expression on his face. So I, already knowing it from his expression, was just following his words. Seeing this, an expression of relief was visible on his face. Perhaps, the user seemed he was fairly skilled and quite good at it, too. The user nodded his head once, and then spoke the following words while stammering a little. A colleague taken away . Help! s?a??h th? N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. His eyes were constantly shaking and showed nervousness. Death was right around the corner, but it seemed like he was desperately enduring it. It seemed like the priests energy was exhausted, but he gathered up the last of his strength to say help and then spit and turned away his eyes. Barely being able to live further, he gazed at us. After speaking, he was completely worn out. Looking at the priest who fell on my knees, the kids behind me gasped. I closed his eyelids with my palms after his skin touched the floor of the dungeon. There was a sad, burdensome atmosphere that surrounded us. Sols face went pale at that very moment. It was a problem that every time I saw a death, I couldnt respond for a short period of time. And we didnt have the luxury of time to stay in such a gloomy atmosphere to mourn. Firstly, we should understand the keywords left by the user and deduce the information of them. I slowly repeated the words that were spoken. Trap. Ran. Colleague. Betrayal. Kidnapped. Hyung. Isnt it something that is associated with the rogue? As An Hyun also heard what the user said, he tried to deduce it, but hearing it, I shook my head from left to right in denial. Though what he said could be possible, I, who knew the future, could also understand it precisely. After thinking about it for a moment, there were a few possibilities that could be brought together. The kids had uneasy expressions on their faces. Their lips were soaked with saliva out of panic, and I felt that there was a need for explanation. When I opened my mouth, the kids seemed to have been waiting for some kind of explanation and went quiet. Finally, I spoke. In the beginning of the Dark Forest. Do you guys remember that I said that there were users who were here before us? Yes. I remem ber then? The nervous eyes of Hyun who nodded immediately after my question gazed at me. This wasnt the look that I see from him everyday, this kind of gaze was markedly different. Even then, it looked like his head was spinning hundred times more than the basic count of head turns in any emergency situation. After sending him a signal of affirmation, I continued speaking. Then. Maybe the Caraban did come to this dungeon before us to explore As a matter of fact, it is the Craban. And it looks like they were involved in some kind of accident. That.. That could be right, Oppa. What about the information the user gave a while back, what meaning could it hold? Uhm. Trap. Away. Colleague. Betrayal. Kidnap. That was a good question, though asked in a small voice, for which I didnt have a detailed explanation. The one thing that I was sure of was that they were the members of the Caraban; however, looking at this now, my forecast is totally out of sync. The dead bodys posture that I came across in the beginning came into my mind. Thinking clearly, there was no way he would have died right after entering. What kind of dangerous situation he came across, I couldnt foresee. That archer was alive when he came into the dungeon. Also, it is obvious that they caught up with the Carabans in the dungeon. To say what Ive deduced so far, I opened my mouth and spoke in a low voice. The Caraban went in the same direction that we are currently following. But, if you look at the direction of the users body that we previously encountered and the direction of the face, it is the same way we that we are heading now. The lower body was torn and had a hole in it, as if something attacked him from the behind while he was running towards the direction that we came in from. In other words, the words Trap and Escape happened after he came into the dungeon, and some kind of huge accident happened once again in the place. Then colleague, betray, kidnap? The first person who came into the dungeon was the archer. Originally, he was the colleague of the Caraban. However, for some unknown reason, he betrayed them. And the word betray can be used in multiple manners. So, relating it with the dungeon for getting out of here alive, he chose to betray his colleagues. As the explanation for the keyword betray was done, the face of the kids showed a sign of rage. It was quite spectacular to see. And there was no more of the wary look that they were having at the beginning. Now, it was the time for explaining the last one. And for the last one No matter how I see, it seems like a few Dungeon Master Caraban users were kidnapped. Is that also possible? I looked at Hyun whose head stopped rolling and answered with a definite expression that said of course. Now, this isnt like the Hall Plain game. This is the real world. It is said that the alchemists are often out to experiment on the human bodies. Do you remember where the dungeon that we have come into is at? Once I was done talking, all the kids faces changed sharply. * Without even saying a single word, the kids continued to walk. If they were told that they were heading towards their doom, they would have returned to the city without even looking back. So, Sol and Yoo-Jung, who had the tendency to help, wanted to move in the direction that the users were kidnapped and taken. The male priest did say Help before passing away. When I came into the Morogado first, I was satisfied as there werent any complaints. While going further into the passage, it was getting wider and wider. As it was endless, I stopped walking for a moment and raised my hand. Stronger than the usual, detected widely, and much more clearer C one by one. A battle cannot be guaranteed to become a victory inside the dungeon, but I thought that it would be better to go into battle since I have already acquired so many details. If we advance another 100 meters, an opening will come. In that opening, a monster crowd is present. The number is roughly around twenty. Monsters are there with Renga as their king. Renga? oh.I have heard of it somewhere. In 80 meters, there are monsters whose body will appear the same as a dog. Their movements are fairly quick with sharp claws on the tips of their paws. To add to it, the Rengas tail is a very strong weapon. Not as flexible as a scorpion, but its destructive ability is not inferior to its claws. I was laughing inside after seeing them considering this monster to be a strong one. The Rengas did have intelligence, and they had emotions, too C if I were to say these words, these kids would riot immediately. Without saying anything and being careful on how I responded, I just nodded my head. Even then, there was one thing to know beforehand. The problem now is that the Rengas seem to be a little different from the Rengarang. Different in the sense, their shapes do match but some of them might walk? Eheh? Is that so! Basically the Renga walks on foot. Are you sure that you arent misinterpreting them for some other monster? Ah, no way! Su-Hyun Oppa cant be wrong. It must be me whos in the wrong. I looked at Sol once again after she finished to speak, but didnt know what to day. Seeing this kind of Sol, I took a deep breath. The hooks, tails, and body shape are all similar. However well, you can judge it after going there. If we go a little further, we will have to pass through them. An Hyun and Yoo-Jung blankly watched the conversation between me and Sol. As they two met each others eyes, both of them just shrugged their shoulders. They need to know the what and how in order to interject into this conversation. That is why we are usually asked to study. The relaxed atmosphere turned into a tense one. As we approached the opening, the more closer we got, the more the tension was building up. I was slowly picking up the pace of my walk, in the past we approached the opening with the quickest pace. Our opponent, the monster Renga turned its back. Its eyes were fast and were on fire; there was tactical movement. If possible, it would be better to turn these into defensive ones after attracting the angry gangs by handling them as much as possible. The kids also ran right behind me. We were trying to figure out a way on how to avoid their potential attacks. If there was an archer and a mage, they could hurt it tremendously. They could first avoid them and do huge combined attacks towards them. Though my body seemed a little miserable, I need to look for a cover first. Hyung!! Is your body alright?! Hyun who noticed that I was running while breathing heavily, queried about my condition using a strong voice. As I entered the gap, there seemed to be a distinctive militancy when I was entering the battle. I lifted my hand up in order to raise a signal and gave out more detailed tactics. It wont work if you wont use strength above the limit. Dont worry about me. Everybody, keep an eye out for each other. After entering the opening, first enter in to a visible position and rush rapidly, afterwards gradually retreat towards the wall. The Renga has a terrible sense of eyeing out humans, so once I kill anyone, their eyes light up, and you must run immediately. Their armors a bit weak, but they possess rapid movements and sharp claws and tails. And. Yes. These are the general things about the Renga, so keep them in mind. We are going to start now. Do not look at it when you find its existence. Normally, I would enter into the tactics only after thoroughly scouting the place, but this time we had to do things hastily. We would definitely be attacked if we procrastinate as long as the olfactory sense develops. As I ran halfway through the path, I noticed that there was a square passage. Amongst the various passages, the square passage was dark. I crossed the aisle and entered the passage without uttering a single word from my mouth. Shortly afterwards, I saw numerous Rengas, over twenty in number, moving from one place to other, attacking the users Surely, my eyes caught a huge treat. At the moment I was going step back, a Renga caught a whip of my scent and turned its head. After seeing those things who were shrieking on top of their lungs after getting a whip of my scent, after I set up the place for the assault in a second, I ran up to the ground out of the square passage. Skut! Skut! Immediately, those guys in the front smelled the scent. When I was about to retreat, one of them sprang towards me at a thunderous pace. And not after a long time, the other Rengas broke out. Looking at the non-sticky, burnt, and dented face, I felt like it was some kind of illusion. It seemed like there wasnt a huge difference in my death when I saw the body that was falling down. One animal first. The main character was An Hyun. Seeing me head out, he immediately followed me here and reduced the distance between us. He seemed to have a lot of power, almost disappearing like a haze near the end. An Hyun could take the chance of changing his ability, but I cant afford to lose the lead now. Suddenly, the Rengas made a change which made me get angry. Though it was a surprise, my experience of many years wasnt enough to melt away these guys. The moment I try to fight one, two come onto me to eat. At that moment, I felt the same thing that I felt a few minutes back. Firstly, they have no blood. Moreover, its not because of the taste that they cut into the necks, but to feel the cracking of the bones. This is a Chimera. Kaaaaaah! The Rengas raised a big shriek out of confusion. Though we were recognized, even until now, I felt a sense of greed every time I saw someone or something that was terrified. In just a few seconds of time, the worried few people rushed to my side. Just. Yoo-Jung was about to lean forward as much as possible towards one of the three that was slightly distant than the other two. On top of that, she boldly pulled out her dagger. Yoo-Jungs braveness is commendable, and I couldnt sense any sign of slowness. Looking at the Rengas who ran forward while being more cautious, I felt nauseous. A Renga was looking at Yoo-Jungs butt, and its tail suddenly went to her butt. Chapter 60 The tail that kept on rattling and moving within its limit suddenly bent and stretched forward. It moved bottom-up and hit the upper part of Yoo-Jungs bust; it seemed like it was aiming for an instant death of its target. I was moving ahead hastily when I suddenly stopped and looked at Yoo-Jung who was in shock and replied,Shame! With a strange coherence, Yoo-Jung leaned onto the floor as if she slipped on the floor and almost hit the ground. Immediately, the tail retreated into the air as if it was trying to pierce her neck. Almost simultaneously, Yoo-Jung changed her position by sliding herself with one hand, and as she changed the course of her direction, she managed to get behind the Renga. The Renga who was occupied with the targets behind, turned his hot-red face as he pulled his tail away from his front. And like that, Yoo-Jung moved towards the neck of the Renga with her dagger. Not a single sign of hesitation. She attacked the Renga, grabbed his neck, instinctively tore down his whole body and came back to the place where I was standing. With her beaming face, Yoo-Jung neared and gazed at my blank face. An Hyun, who had followed me, left a huge scream after getting shocked by seeing this. At that moment, Yoo-Jung didnt utilize her entire strength. Surely, Yoo-Jung used both her agility and magic ability. However, both their fighting styles were different. An Hyun, with his physical strength, durability, and stamina, was able to go beyond the norm while remaining faithful to the basics and retaining the authenticity. However, Yoo-Jung uses agility and magic from the forefront by taking advantage of the gaps; it seems some sort of style has started to develop. Im not sure, but if she had two short daggers with her in a general fight, it would be almost impossible to see her in a bright light. In the meantime, if I were to compare the two of them purely based on their combat abilities, then An Hyun could be considered a notch above Yoo-Jung. However, on second thought, I might need to reconsider it. Tidy and simple movements. And the most efficient ones. Though it was just a split second, Yoo-Jungs deft maneuvers left a deep impression on me. If I were to see the same every time there is a fight. Siyiiiiiiii! The sound of the Rengas shriek could be heard. I looked at Yoo-Jung who came near and slightly nodded. Reading my facial expression, Yoo-Jung gave me a wide smile. Somehow, the atmosphere of this fight seemed to be good. This is the first time I was feeling satisfied after coming into the Dark Forest. It was then. Bang! One of the Rengas, who were huddling together and spewing out in a total chaos, burst out into the air. It wasnt a simple jump C it was a 3-meter-high jump which made the monster go behind us. Seeing this, the kids faces went blank. Yoo-Jung, An Hyun, and I have all been killing the Rengas, but the most impressive user was Yoo-Jung. As the Rengas are animals of a clan, they directed their wrath towards those who killed one of theirs, so they were mostly aiming towards Yoo-Jung. Seeing a Renga jump this high was the first time for me, too. The first thing I needed to do was to protect Yoo-Jung, the one they were all aiming for. If you do the leaf attack from down, the destructive power will be huge, so it was a matter of move without any damage due to the physical ability of Yoo-Jung. During this time, our group isnt going to stay still; moreover, we had a momentum going on, too. During this event, Not crying for Oppa and Unnie, Sol held her staff and a dagger in front of her. We were waiting for the moment the Rengas would charge. The moment they came into our sight, Sol muttered a spell. Shackles! As soon as Sols clear voice was heard, the body of the Rengas that were coming down onto us suddenly went stiff and went crashing to the ground. The kids and I who have managed to take them out one by one down all turned our eyes towards Sol. No matter what kind of order it was, it will be based on the ability of the User, and this was first designation, no second, but it increased to the third level for Sol, and this was the first time. Surely, the power of her order is weaker than the order that was delivered, but it was just enough to swallow the movements of the Rengas. A pure face that wasnt compatible with her actions; we all immediately stared at Sol who took down the Rengas. Seven Rengas had attacked us right at the beginning. It was surprising as the number surpassed our imagination. Even then, there are still ten left. The eyes of the remaining Rengas seemed to have received a certain amount of heat. All of them raised their arms and began to approach us rapidly. I stepped back into the path that we came in for securing the exit, and I set my sword high. Khyaa! The Rengas screeched at us and began to jump up. However, we were not so worried or surprised this time. Though this attack pattern was a bit different from the general Rengas, it seemed like we had become accustomed to this new pattern. An Hyun and Yoo-Jung were trying to keep up the momentum, but this time it was different C a bit bolder. I split its head with my sword after diverting its claws away. That moment was the signal to resume the battle. This kind of movement was definitely different from the attack that a Renga usually does as this time, they were in direct offence. As they moved swiftly, the kids and I went forward with the utmost force possible to overcome their attack. As it could be a little dangerous, we immediately retreated a little once again. I started off good and gave myself a little room, but within a few minutes, I got adjusted and set my mind straight on the fight. If the kids had their first battle at the beginning of the Dark Forest, they would have immediately fallen back. I could see that An Hyun has improved a little as hes coordinating the battlefield with appropriate actions. Yoo-Jung was consistently defending herself and wielding her dagger aggressively, without even taking a break to counter their attacks. I could see a few minor injuries, but it seems that she has been trying to reduce them to a minimum. She was handling both the daggers in her hand with great skill, displaying a great amount of power. While we were slowly going back, we heard An Sols clear voice again. Shackles! Yeah! This is it! An Sol! Awesome! The place where Sol pointed her staff was where the Rengas were surrounding Yoo-Jung. Yoo-Jung, who was waving her dagger like a crazy person, jumped and screamed out of joy as all the Rengas turned stiff. An Hyun and I looked at the sight of Yoo-Jung gripping her dagger tighter and rushing towards the Rengas. I didnt use much of my power to deal with the Rengas. I swung my sword towards the guy who was running towards me with his sharp claws and cut his head off neatly like a tofu. It seemed like the sword could sense the amount of strength that it needed to attack. Its like one receives an additional positive correction for all their swords actions. The advantage of this power is tremendous. Not only that, the new sword in combination with the EX rank is equally strong. Now, I am curious as to how much power it would release if I were to swing it in a rough manner and when I swing it with all my heart in it. The Rengas started to fall down like leaves falling from a tree after I started to push forward the sword with a smashing sound. Understanding that we had the superiority, for the first time, An Hyun went out of his way and danced. Soon, Hyun retained his composure, and both of us moved to the centre and stood there when we heard the sounds of the Rengas approaching us once again. Light! Once again, we heard Sols shout. This time, it was not the shackle spell, it was the light spell. As soon as the white spheres lit up, the leftover Rengas became visible to our eyes and sprang towards us with a sparkling light. To battle with these guys, it seemed like theres a need to use magic. And this time, the capacity of Sols order was amazing. Hyun and I hurried over to the Rengas blinded by the light, and Yoo-Jung joined us too, forming a triangle. Once again, I handled only two Rengas at a time. It seemed like their ears caught on to an intuition about their demise already. Without concerning himself about that, Hyuns eyes glistened, and he opened his mouth. The right side is mine. Then, Ill take the left. . * After a while, we were done looking out for the Rengas. Hyun and Yoo-Jung had a lot of minor injuries, but after drinking the potion and receiving the treatment spell from Sol, their faces regained their previous shine. An abnormal thought surfaced in my brain, but I decided to close my mouth for now. I thought that it was not bad to go with the flow once, rather than to get hurt unconditionally. Honestly, it was tough on these kids even though they did well in this fight. They didnt do so good as to going beyond their limits, but they did go past their original strength and their level users. Even then, if experiences like this accumulate, they can learn how to combine combat skills and can understand the harmony that is needed to be in a Caraban. This was the first time after leaving the city that Im feeling a sense of achievement. Ive got more than you did. That is because the length of your lance is long. On top of that, you attacked more. Considering that, I did much better. Thinking youve won, honestly. Isnt it the truth? Then, lets ask Oppa! It looks like these guys are fighting a lot these times. But, before long, the two of them directed their eyes towards me without speaking anything. Honestly, when it comes to consider them overall, Hyun is better. We can see stability in his performance. But this time, Yoo-Jung seems to have found her skill and this was a point to be considered. Hmmm. When I= showed them my intention that I was thinking over it carefully, and due to the complexity of their question, the kids faces started to get nervous. They were pretty excited on whom I was going to pick. No. I was feeling more embarrassed as they were looking at me with such serious expressions. In the end, I decided to skip over the topic quietly. Both of you were good. What so ever, get your bodies recovered first. Ah! Who is better? A little better. There is bound to be, right? Huh? Looking at Yoo-Jung, who was persistently asking, made me feel a little stiff. And as a penalty for their actions, I directed my gaze at Sol. Haha! How about Sol? No, no way. All I did was just to concentrate and recite the spells. On my comment, Sol avoided my gaze by turning her head away slowly and spoke out of shock. I was trying to look for salvation out of this situation. Not knowing this, Sol looked into my eyes, being unaware that she was rubbing her feet and then turned her face to the ground. What? Hyung, I know the answer. It is me. I was better. Gibberish!! Im sorry you were expecting something, but you were not the answer. Hehe. What did you say? Youre really something.. S?a??h th? N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. They continued fighting for quite some time. Looking at Hyun and Yoo-Jung who were talking to each other, I felt like I could take a breath. We reverted to our original atmosphere after a period of time. Chapter 61 It was only after 30 minutes that I barely managed to walk with the kids once again. Though it was over 30 minutes, it seemed as if the battle with the Rengas took place just now. The dreary atmosphere that we had after seeing the dead body of the user pervaded once again. But in my mind, I was smiling softly while walking at a slower pace.Beyond the open space where the Rengas were, there was another passage. This tunnel was on the other side from the tunnel that we entered. And we didnt face any disturbance while going deeper. I cant assure that the same atmosphere will continue to persist as we head deeper into the tunnel, but till now, depending on what we are currently experiencing, it seemed pretty simple. Honestly speaking, if the dungeon of the ancient alchemist Vivian is only of this level of difficulty, then it is rather on the easier side. Suddenly, my mind started to reminisce about my experience as a new user and about the first time I came here; I remembered the days of exploring this maze. Even the most experienced players might end up entering into places that they had never entered. As a result, it was great that I chose a dungeon that Ive had previous experience with. Remembering those memories of the past, I am laughing a little now. I couldnt even imagine that it was me then. At that time, it felt like walking on a stone bridge; even when I used to just take a single step, I used to analyze it thoroughly for any traps and check the path for any monsters. However now, that cautious attitude felt good and rather interesting. The kind of way I work, well, I basically prefer to relax and work cautiously. To eat rice hurriedly is a flaw; even if it is a little slow, being sure and going forward is the best thing to do. However, I dont have the frustration to be able to do it in the same way as in the past, because I have the ability and style as well as the experience. No matter how I see, I have enough time, no, more than enough time, so I need to progress a little quickly but prudently. This seemed like a small city dungeon, that much was sure, because this is much less difficult than a city or large city expedition level. Even then, I was little nervous about the unexplored zones and the traps that are set here and the possibility that a monster could jump out from behind. Consequently, cautiousness started to creep into my body. Thinking that I was in the cave of scream, I did not want to do anything else unless it was that guy as the last one. That guy is probably the last one that left the Carabans half-dead. Thinking about this, goosebumps started to rise throughout my whole body. Whatever it was, without being careless, I made sure that the basic boundary kept moving. It seemed like the Crabans made it this far. If that is right, they would have entered the vacant area and would have met a new group of Rengas present there. This dungeon monster has a certain level of intelligence, after all. While I was thinking about this and that, a new passage, attached to another opening, came into our view. If I were to compare this opening with that of the one where we encountered the Rengas, it was very small, not even half of the previous ones area. It was a small place into which even fifty people couldnt fit into, and the front seemed to be forming some kind of cliff as the space was gradually narrowing. Under the ground, four holes could be seen. It was impossible to move forward anymore unless it was through the hole. Which meant, one had to pick a hole and travel wherever it lead to. As I went near the holes, I stopped walking at a certain point, and the kids following me also stopped. There was no need to be worried about where we were heading to. I immediately activated the third eye and detected all potential routes through the hole at the same moment. Once I clearly saw through the first of the four holes, I shook my head and started to move towards the second hole. I looked over at Sol who was staring at my eyes with a blank face. Feeling my gaze, she turned her head and slightly tilted it. These kind of actions from Sol were very cute, making me go a little crazy to the extent of desiring to bite her. However, An Hyun, whos in front, wouldnt tolerate that. s?a??h th? n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Yoo-Jung, the representative runner of the group, came to his side while I was looking from one place to other. I turned around immediately to avoid talking about any kind of nuisance, but Yoo-Jung followed the direction that I turned. That girl seemed to be feeling so bored that she started to turn round and round and finally opened her lips. Oppa. Are you worrying about going in? . After thinking something positive, Yoo-Jung looked at me with a smile and spoke. I have a nice idea. What shit did you think again. Aw!! Youre always like this towards me. Just trust me this time. Hmm? Oppa, you just stay silent this time. I have a very good idea. Though we all collectively had serious expressions on our faces, her tongue slightly went up her lip with a hint of mischief. Even though I slumped my shoulders, Yoo-Jung ignored it and looked away. I tried to check via detection, but there was nothing caught in it. I first left Yoo-Jung to do what she wanted. Often, Yoo-Jung had many sharp thoughts and characteristics that I could not predict. She was also willing to accumulate experience. I bit on my lip, and Yoo-Jung had a lucid face. That girl spoke to An Hyun while turning the lance. Hyun ah~? Crazy. This. Ho ho ho. It isnt like that. I just want to check one thing. At this action of Yoo-Jung, An Hyun started to swear under his breath. At that moment, I could see a blood vessel pop out on Yoo-Jungs flat forehead. Although I could confirm the reputation of this old lady in the past, Yoo-Jung was still able to speak in a harmonious tone. But I couldnt feel the softness in her voice. . What. The last time when we were on the Rite Of Passage. Remember what I talked about? I spoke about a couple of things. In that city. Didnt you say that Sols sense is pretty good? At that moment, Sol, who was busy watching us, looked with great fervor. Whatever it was, it seemed like this story had grabbed her interest. Does she really believe herself to be that cute? This wasnt the first time I had to pinch myself for her cuteness No. What am I thinking about that girl. While I was imagining such things inside my mind, Hyuns face suddenly exhibited tremendous passion. In a second, the younger sister put her arms around him. Ah, I said that. Ha. Yes I did. The kids senses are that good. Ah ah. I understand. Ill listen to the story later. Is it really reliable? Yes, it is! A hundred percent! Nice timing. Seeing Yoo-Jung raise voice about a nice thing at the right moment, I gave her a thumbs up in my mind. I heaved a sigh of relief, but I couldnt get rid of this strange sensation. An Hyun also nodded his head in response. Sensing something dangerous, he immediately shook his head. But it was late. Seeing Yoo-Jung portraying nasty smirk on her face, An Hyuns eyes grew bigger and he continued. Yes, but why suddenly.. ah. Just a minute. Lee Yoo-Jung. Yah! Though Hyun urgently called her, but by then, Yoo-Jung, without intending to listen to him, started to walk towards Sol. Hearing the conversation between these two, Sol looked at her inquisitively. However, Sol was not a person to stay still. That moment was very eye catching, if not 100 points of luck, she probably had a premonition, and she rushed to hide behind me. An Hyuns action of taking a deep breath could be heard and Yoo-Jung frowned. However, Yoo-Jung started to speak with a gentle expression. Su-Hyun Oppa. If you can listen to me about Sol just this once, could you take her to the entrance at the far left? I was hearing the conversation between An Hyun and An Sol. I was feeling nauseous on the inside. However, I decided to leave this matter to Yoo-Jung for now, and Sol got herself up. Sol held onto my collar very firmly, and I shook my head while looking at her action. I had a question mark over my head, and Sol had a selfless face which said believe me. Seeing this, I felt very sorry for her. If it was like the other day, she would have freaked out or wept by this time but didnt do it anymore. She was thinking Will my Oppa do something thats harmful for me, and gazed at me with a pale and pitiful face. I was thinking that, I am a man who has been recognized by the woman who will be a priest of brilliance in the future and took Sol to the far left side. Just for guidance, the entrance was the kind that was not supposed to be entered, and Yoo-Jung was waiting for the next move. Hyu, Hyung? Though I heard An Hyun flustered from behind, without caring about it, I stroked Sols head and took a step front. Sol was still feeling intimidated, and she looked at me with a blank face that had no clue what was happening. Seeing what was happening, Yoo-Jung had a smile on her face. Seeing Sol like this, even I felt as if I was harassing her. I felt very bad on the inside. An Hyun couldnt say anything more to her and just blankly looked at her. Yoo-Jungs lips opened slightly, approached her ear, and whispered quietly into it. I heard the conversation between the two. Okay, Sol ah. Go inside and see. Go. Sorry? Inside? Hmm. Alone. Me? All alone? I should go alone? What about Unnie and Oppas? Yes. Oppas and Unnie will wait outside for you, so you should go into the passage first and see if it is dangerous or not. Even Su Hyun Oppa has allowed this. Dont you think this is a good thing? Yoo-Jung chided her with great subtlety. Upon hearing that, Sol mumbled back to her in a small voice. An Hyun couldnt help but notice the exchange of voices between them and remained standing still. Sol is such a pure person that I retreated into my mind and fell into a deep thought. Without making eye contact, Yoo-Jung was playing with her fingers while talking to her. Sol was still thinking over it. After a while, she opened her lips. But. There might be dangerous things inside If I go there all alone Su Hyun oppa wouldnt allow it. No. You have a very important role. Youre a bait. Bait. Get it? Things like this come in the movies. Based on your sacrifice, we get to avoid the dangerous places, and we get take back the Lulurlara treasure back to the city. Hows that? Hearing that she is going to be the bait from Yoo-Jung, Sol turned her eyes towards me with a faint face. No way, it seemed like she thought that I wouldnt agree to this kind of thing. Her gaze was so persistent that I just shrugged it off as an answer. And then, Sol looked at me with the same gaze and opened her mouth. Oppa. .Yes? Should I really do it? Wh, what? In reality, no permission left out of my mouth. The sound of stuttering changed and Sols eyes began to well up immediately. She pouted her lips and held on tightly to my hand. With that sad face, An Sol opened her lips once again. Im crying? I avoided her gaze at that time. Sol avoided my gaze, and I wasnt feeling like seeing Sol when she was crying. I turned my head slightly and saw that Sol was feeling upset. But now, knowing that I was avoiding her gaze, she opened her mouth big. And I immediately looked at her. Euahhhhhang! Sol plopped down where she was and began to cry out loud. Yoo-Jung, not knowing if she was really crying, stood there with a blank face. An Hyun stared at Yoo-Jung with a fierce expression. Yoo-Jung pointed with her finger towards the fuss. What was I supposed to do? Euah! Euah! Euah! Euahhhhg! Seeing this, An Hyun came running towards me. Chapter 62 Dont say words that youll be sorry for. Even I cant do this.This isnt crazy. Did you trust me till now? Really trusted me? If you believe me, then I will believe in this. Please. Dea. Death? * Eog eung. Tears were flowing down An Sols face as she lay there in my arms. An Hyun rushed towards us and gazed at Yoo-Jung with a face filled with anger. If I werent here, there was a chance that he mightve even hit her. An Hyun want to say something to her, but he couldnt and within a short time he spoke. Sol ah. Oppa is sorry. Im very wrong. Right. You are correct. Now, stop crying. Hui hui Oppa Me a bait. (Did Oppa really want to use me as a bait?) As Sol was a little slow as she couldnt fully comprehend the words, but she understood the words that he wanted to deliver. I immediately shook my head and answered that I didnt know. Honestly, I did notice it, but Yoo-Jung didnt say anything about it to me. Sol was relieved after she heard my answer and stopped blubbering. Surely, the hiccups were still there. Though I wanted it to be like this, I stopped stroking her hair and pulled her away from my body. And then, embracing her again, I stroked her head. Her face was wet with tears, so she wiped her face slowly. Yoo-Jung was on her knees in front of Sol with her hands together. She wasnt even smiling anymore, she was just thinking that the girl opposite her was whimsical. I also felt that the atmosphere just went out of control. However, An Hyuns anger was so high that I dont know how to mitigate the situation. Yoo-Jungs eyes were crestfallen and her head was bent down. Both An Hyuns and my face were uncomfortable due to the heavy atmosphere. Normally, it is supposed to be filled with fun, but in this case, the eyes were not like that of a gentle cat. Then. Give me the excuse. At the stiff words from An Hyun, Yoo-Jung slightly pushed out her lips and pouted again. Yoo-Jung looked at Sol once and with a hesitant tone, she opened her lips. That why I did that was. Ahphuuuu.. I looked at Sol who was unable to hold her tears. Seeing this, Yoo-Jungs eyes got fiery red. Realizing that she was guilty and had made a mistake, she opened her mouth once again to speak. That. since Sols senses are good, if she went into the passage In that passage she could know if it was dangerous or safe that was why The said excuse is the exact reason why she was sending her in. Hmm. As I listened to the reason impatiently, I instinctively shook my head. In that moment, the pacified Sol came out a little clumsily, and I immediately patted her back. What am I really doing now? Luck is a field where not much research has been done. That was the truth that I knew; the only fact known was that it had huge impact on the magic skills rather than on any kind of physical power. In addition, there were just a few more minor things, and they were completely baseless. An Hyuns face had nothing but indifference. After he shook his head at her excuse, he hit Yoo-Jungs head. It would be a little unpleasant, but she didnt display a repulsive face. Well, thats it. Bait, you said! Bait!. There is something I have to say, something that I definitely need to say. Hyung, hyung, you should do something about Yoo-Jung, too. Hyung, you are always saying its okay whenever Yoo-Jung does things like this just because she is beautiful. Youre not supposed to be like this. Sor Sorry What? As An Hyun finished talking, both Yoo-Jung and my face turned awful. What gibberish is he spouting about me? Even Yoo-Jung was very uncomfortable with this and just tilted her head. Even then, firstly, he was completely wrong about the Yoo-Jung thing, and Sol also looked at me with some kind of aspiring young eyes, making me feel a bit embarrassed. * After a period of time after the turmoil, we barely managed to move forward. Bright and lively Sol, grouchy Yoo-Jung, and silent An Hyun. Seeing this, I spit out my voice. I wanted things to be lively at the moment, because it became like the road of Amithabul. Oh. Something feels alright. We were at the entrance of the second passage as a result. Firstly, after seeing the entrance of the passage, Sol stood there confidently, so the result was very clear. First, shake the body near the passage; second, subtly shake the head near the passage; third, put up an unpleasant face in front of the passage; fourth, try to escape from that passage immediately. With my third eye, I could see the situation at the place, and I couldnt help but be surprised with it. Although the Priests strength is the most important, I was lost in thought how she had only one point C a lot of luck. Though she as 100 points of luck, with my third eye, it was the same. I felt like something was pulling me in. I saw that Sols waist started to turn stiff the more we walked ahead. To be honest, it was very funny. We continued to advance on a white, narrow way. With that, I slowly moved and sensed my surroundings. Walking around like this, there was still a remote chance for a monster to jump and attack us. Soon, it felt like something was there in the way we were walking at. When I stopped walking, the kids looked at me with a weird face. Its natural to get skittish when one suddenly stops without saying anything. From here on, start treading with caution. As I said that with a strange face and slow voice, the kids face became flustered. If we continue ahead, we will encounter two kinds of monsters, and there were only three in total. One was a living being, and the other two were statues. The kids were in confusion as they guessed that I understood something, and they wanted to know about it. We started to walk again, and I looked at Sol. With a caring voice, I opened my mouth to speak. Sol ah. Yes. As I called out to her, Sol answered me with a clear voice. I looked at Sol who brought a smile to her face, when I was going to speak in the moment. Save me! Help me! I frowned upon hearing a voice that was around the air. I was about to get into the explanation that this was from the left over players. As expected, when they heard the voice from the inside, An Hyuns and Yoo-Jungs face turned pale. Hyung, it seems like it isnt from the player that we met earlier. Its from a different player. Whatever it is, there is an abduction. Stop. Ill talk about it. I cut off Yoo-Jungs stiff voice. All the kids closed their mouth at once. The kids nervous body language and dissatisfied expressions asked why we werent going to rescue. I moved my tongue to speak. Is no one there! Im begging you! Please help me! . This was definitely a smart guy. And I was getting annoyed by it. Truthfully, when we were in front of the passage wasting a lot of time a little while ago, I had a little hunch about this. And it was a sensitive topic for the kids. However, I couldnt tolerate this anymore, so I plan on going out of my way. I took the sword, threw the sword to the front, and retrieved it later. Not being able to comprehend it, I swung the sword again to detect it secretly. If this one is really intelligent, then he will sense this and close his mouth as a signal. Save me khyaaaaa! I knew that the sword lightly grazed the right arm, and once I confirmed it, I took out a cotton swab. The kids were completely dumbstruck. This was a high level of control that they couldnt notice, and there was probably something weird because of the loud noise at the second half. Hmm, hmm. Once again. Sol ah, what do you know about the monster Ramik? Ha Ramik? Uhmm. Seeing such a thoughtful Sol, my appetite for her expressions was satiated. Surely, the monster seemed a little difficult because it reminded me of something that was indistinguishable. And the answer came from the wrong direction. Yoo-Jung, who had a greasy face, answered very cautiously. Oppa. Ramik is a doppelganger, right? Hmm? Due to her unexpected answer, I looked at Yoo-Jung. As I continued to look at her, Yoo-Jung mustered up her courage and after gulping, she spoke again. Perfect like a doppelganger; though it cant change its appearance for a long time, it can use the copied persons voice constantly. Its physical abilities are not much exceptional, but it is necessary for the players to be very careful at all times. In particular, it traps the players using their emotions; there have been many cases for this one. . Correct. But how did you know? And you dont need to treat Ramik this seriously. Just by chance. Yoo-Jung put out her tongue after answering, and I just stared at her with a stiff look. An Sol also muttered through her lips Even I knew that. An Hyun looked at me with a peculiar face and opened his mouth. Hyung! So the voice that we heard earlier was from the monster, Ramik? Yes. It devoured an intruding player and is utilizing their voice now. Though his head was hurting, it is necessary for An Hyun to evaluate the situation. If he could only add a little knowledge to the mood, this would have been a wonderful day. Feeling a little upset with this, I diverted my eyes towards Yoo-Jung. For a moment, without my knowledge, some sparks flew right before my eyes. Jakang! Bingle! Pohsuk! An Hyun took the sword from my hand lightning fast and let go of his lance. And in the same time, he took a rough turn and fled to one corner. It happened so quick that all the kids mouths were wide open. It seemed that An Hyun was the one with the greatest shock. After he saw me once, he mumbled through his lips. Hyung, hyung, I was just kidding. Kidding. That I was suspicious if Yoo-Jung surely knew about the Ramik. S?a??h the N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. It wouldnt have been like this normally due to existence of my momentum, but this time, Yoo-Jung was also unable to shout as I was pushed away. From the beginning of the Dark Forest, there wasnt anything so tantalizing, and finally, I was hit by it. And. It is traumatic to be aimed by a lancer in the middle of an alley without knowing whether it was intentional or not. This was one thing that I hated the most. An Hyun, An Sol, Lee Yoo-Jung. You guys seem to have a lot of playful spirit. Will you keep doing this? You want to do this? . At my question, the kids turned dumb. But I didnt stop there, I continued to shoot at them. This is plain nice, nice, should I laugh and play sweet? You just do it whenever you want to do. And An Hyun. Kidding? Why dont you do that with Yoo-Jung? How long are you going to do this? Ah no, Oppa. I also did that to Sol. Its alright. It wont happen. So, let it go~? Oppa~ah~. Hyung. Im sorry. With a charm that wasnt even working, Yoo-Jung was trying to talk me down when Hyun suddenly apologized. But my anger didnt recede. It was nice that they were playing, but it was only fun to a certain extent. Near the Rengas, their attitudes changed in a short span, too. The more we go deeper, the more nervous we are supposed to be. How are these kids still being like this? Im not sure. These people have followed me into the Dark Forest, and I know how actively they follow my directions. In this world, not much Carabans possess this kind teamwork. Even I dont understand how this is possible. In a small voice, I talked with An Hyun. Joking around with Sol is serious. I was in a position that I had to do it, and I could tolerate it to an extent. But. But now, we are in the dungeon. No other stuff, we are in for some serious action. Pointing your weapon at your ally? Isnt that a little out of sanity? And kidding? What if I did something like this as a joke? This time, when I spoke from the inside, An Hyun covered his upset face with his hands. It was the self-reflection of a child who understood what Im saying. Though it was silent for a moment, he coolly lifted his face. An Hyun had a fluffy face and carefulness started to become visible on it. Seeing this series of events unfold, Sol became stiff, and I grabbed her staff. I looked at all three of them as if looking at something outrageous. After that, I released a big sigh, swung the staff, and opened my mouth. Chapter 63 This is the last warning Ill give you guys. Next time, I wont even care about doing any of this stuff. Remember this, I wont be repeating this again.. Just. Huh, Dont. Just whatever happens. I was intending this kind of thing to be my last words, but I just swallowed it. I had intended to have a much more serious attitude, but the situation wasnt that severe. And also from that moment, without my realization, it seemed like the kids attitude changed a little. A kind of sharpness that I had in my body previously, returned a while ago. The kids started to shrug. I didnt just do this to stop their play. Its because we have ended up wasting a bountiful amount of time in this dungeon. Im not sure if they understand, but I want to reclaim the lost time. The kids took a breath and looked at me with ruffled faces. The heartbroken look in their eyes and the lack of their colorful voices made me feel bad instantly. I spoke once again with a strong voice. The voice that you heard earlier is that of a Ramik. The explanation Yoo-Jung gave earlier is more than enough. But, on the left and right are two stone statues. Those are the immediate traps we need to disable before they activate. I dont want them to play around and allow them to slowly gather experience; I want them to adopt the most effective method. Once I was done talking, I began to walk immediately. The kids started to walk behind me without making much noise. Without an inkling of hesitation, I moved faster. As I started to walk fast, the ones behind me also changed their way of walking. With eagerness, I drew my sword. Chang. A pleasant sound came out. At the same time, the lights dispersed. From now on, I decided that I was going to be a little more aggressive. We were moving forward silently and all our eyes were focused to the front. As expected, there was one player lying on the floor with a broken right arm. The sword that I threw hit this one. He Help me..eugh! Without giving the kids any instructions, I just cut off the Ramiks head. Beside the Ramiks beheaded body, stood two stone statues. They werent Gargoyles, but statues that resembled a Kappa. Things didnt end with just the death of the Ramik, so I moved my sword towards the stone statue. With cracking noises, the stone statues began moving their legs, while light shone from all visible cracks along the statues body. And thats it. My sword penetrated its centre cleanly and smashed its core. After that it didnt move anymore. Hyat! An Hyun was not silent about this either. The statue slowly, quietly, emitted energy around itself, displaying the shape of the metal armor that firmly wrapped around its body. An Hyun took out his lance and passed behind me, heading towards the last statue. Without feeling any pressure, he broke the stone and went in. The stone made a cracking sound as the lance penetrated the centre of the stone statue, leaving behind a huge hole. Next. Lets go immediately. This time, there wasnt much physical damage and I immediately moved from that position. While An Hyun was walking behind me, both Yoo-Jung and Sol looked on with blank faces. Those girls were silently watching the fight unfold from the battle against the Ramik until the stone statues. As we moved farther, they ran towards us. Next It could be goblins. All of you, get into formation. This time, lets do it the same way we did with the Rengas. The next obstacle would be goblins. There are also Hobgoblins which are just as strong. If other players were to encounter goblins, they might have had a hard time, but it wasnt going to be the same for me. I immediately peeked into the passage and saw a horde of goblins including a goblin ruler and several hobgoblins. The other goblins present were just bait to lure in unprepared players. Although there were quite a few goblins, I had experience dealing with such difficult monsters when I was with the Black Scorpion in the past That experience will be useful right now. Moreover, goblins who lose their leaders are to easy to slay. After the battle was initiated, we all cursed under our breaths after Hyun was poisoned. An Sol left formation to cure An Hyun, while Yoo-Jung circled around and rummaged through the goblin corpses. Since these guys loved shiny objects, there was a high possibility of finding interesting things. The armor worn by goblins are worthless to me, but they would surely be profitable. The kids sat down, which set the atmosphere. After bringing down the deceitful goblins, they went through the stuff that the goblins found. We couldnt find more than 30 gold coins and a few jewels. An Opal was found amongst the jewels along with a goblin cane. I picked up the Opal and opened my lips. See, see. Though little is know about Opals, this is a fascinating thing. By selling this one jewel, you can get around 20 gold. If its two, you can get 40 gold. This thick red sapphire can get us around 70 gold? It usually ranges from 30 gold to 140 gold. Combining our four members coins from the time in the Player Academy, it is just a little over 10 gold. With just this one incident, we could get over fourteen times more. If we go further in. Yes. There could be more valuable things than this. How about that? Now, how much does this make you feel about going on an expedition? Seeing this, Yoo-Jungs eyes shined. An Hyun was so surprised with my revelations that he just nodded his head. All their eyes were dazzling so much that nothing apart from that went into their minds; they werent into my words anymore. Seeing the kids like this, I laughed a little on the inside. It came into my head that they did come here by placing their trust on me. So, since the atmosphere now is very lively, Ill let this continue and dismantle the severe atmosphere from before. S?a?ch* Th? ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Renga, Ramik, Goblins; I watched them fight these monsters without saying anything. An Hyun had been cured, so he got up immediately. The kids havent complained until now. Because of the huge direct revenue that we acquired some time ago, they were eagerly anticipating about the things that they would acquire in the future. Another passage came afterwards. What came next was a den of spiders. They had hairy bodies and spit out black ink C these spiders were very different creatures. They leave slimy yellow liquid when they run around. Although this is hard to deal with, by my calculations, I felt that I would arrive at the destination soon. I have seen quite a lot of dungeons in the past and I can still feel them. The long awaited alchemist. As soon as I entered the dungeon, I wanted to clear it very quickly. Thud! Threek! Buia! Suddenly, a bead falling from the ceiling, brushed past Sols head. Hearing that cute shriek from Sol, I went into a state of frenzy. While I intended to just rush through, I looked up. And. Euh That, that. whats Out of reflex, the kids also lifted their heads, their faces filled with surprise and shock. I dont know how long they stood there with their mouths covered by their hands, while no other words were spoken for a short duration. The body of a female player was hanging on the ceiling. Both arms were tied together with a white thread that looked like it came from a spiders web. The problem being the female players stomach was inflated abnormally. Seeing this situation and after confirming it, I frowned. But there was nothing that I could do at the moment other than just look at it. I could bring her down, but I dont know how to unwrap her while she was still hanging in the air. This place was probably occupied. Without waiting for very long, I activated my 3rd eye. The body seemed to be in good shape and still human-like, so it was possible to retrieve the players information. I went through her stats thoroughly. Name: Jung Jiyeon (2 years) Class: Normal Mage Runner Nation: Babara Clan: C Affiliated Nation: Korea Sex: Female (20) Height . Weight: 161.3cm . 54.5 kg Alignment: (True: neutral) [Strength 45] [Resistance 26(-12)] [Agility 34] [Vitality 17(-12)] [Magic 28(-49)] [Luck 58] This is the condition of someone whos been made the target of a joke. Resistance and vitality have reduced a lot. The main body has mutated at the perineum. Its in a forced conception state. From the body of this female player, there is a chance for spiders to be born into this world. Eh ah euah ah As I heard those sounds from Jiyeon, my face had an unreadable expression. After the girl woke up from her daze, she was scared upon realizing that she was hanging. The eggs were falling down onto the floor, and the long-legged creatures emerged out from behind. Seeing this sequence of events, the kids who couldnt say anything at first, now started to have a breakdown. Its the influence of inclination. Jung Jiyeons something was falling from the air, no, the spiders eggs were. The kids also saw where these eggs were falling from. I was thinking whether I should leave this place or not. Seeing a female player who was the same as Yoo-Jung or Sol suffering so much made my stomach churn uncontrollably. Even I was feeling pity. Surely, she still has a 20 percent chance to live, but the cries from her werent regretful sounds of a beautiful woman who had the time of her life. She had been here for two years, so dying now wasnt such a bad thing. Moreover, in our party, we still needed a mage. In addition to the lost stats that I saw, I dont know how she could survive until now, but her growth is quite good. However, these were things of the past. Now, I need to be aware of the spider monsters. I first thought to use an elixir, but I dropped the idea. It would be a waste to use it now in this scenario. Then for all that she had went through, I thought of giving her a quick death. Surely, there was no other way no matter how hard I tried to think about it. Honestly speaking, this is the most reasonable way. However, she was still pretty healthy and didnt have many bites, so I couldnt, in my heart, decide to do it. I didnt want to give the precious elixir to a player whom I wasnt confident will make it. I felt like going back to the city after finishing the dungeon. I was genuinely wishing for it in my heart. Chapter 64 Hyung.As An Hyun called out to me, I came out of my thoughts. The kids looked at me with blank faces as I regained my composure. It was a situation where spiders were popping out from our surroundings. I had secured a path to retreat, but what I forgot was that these were the hardest monsters to go past. The kids had fussy expressions on their faces. It seems even the kids have felt something different about these monsters. If one shows fear in the middle of the battle, theyll just amplify the monsters strength. To calm down, I quickly adjusted my face. And I opened my mouth and spoke in a calm voice. For starters, lets deal with the spiders. Then, the female player. Sol did ask me about it with a sad voice but I shook my head in excitement. There was no hope left and more than anything, our survival was the most important thing. An Hyun and Yoo-Jung were holding onto their weapons. Seeing this, a sound left my mouth. Forget about the player that is hanging from the ceiling. The dungeons owner seems to be plotting something. From now on, our goal is not to rescue other players, but dungeon exploration and recreation are our top priorities. Its coming. Everyone get into position. This time, getting through this is good enough. Thinking that this beastly dungeon will also come to an end, I drew my sword. When I meet the alchemist, it will be right to say that Ill beat him. Thinking this, I continued giving my orders. Stay in a square formation while securing the exit. The spiders number quite a lot, but they dont have the ability to run. They can dig as well as produce venom in their bodies. Ill cover you guys from the ones behind. All of you just concentrate on the ones that are right in front of you. Sisist! Sisisuusist! As soon I was done talking, the sound from the spiders started to close in and we all turned our head. The more they approached, the more I realized that I was a little out of shape, and I held the sword high. While I was feeling like that, Sol and Yoo-Jung werent even talking. The more closer they came, the more likely I seemed like I was going to faint, but their faces changed. Suddenly, I saw green beads that were falling down from the top. It seemed quite angry at the fact that the same female user was hit. And before long, white webs started to emanate from the spiders. It signalled the beginning of the battle over the ridge of the dungeon expedition. * Cure! A white light came from Sols hand and a breath of energy rushed back to our bodies. Though it was nice, I was stuck getting treated, and there was no way to stop it. Guys. You can stop now. I feel alright. Even then. Hurry. You should take some rest too. The events unravelled as follows. We continued to put up a fight and barely managed to win the battle. Sure, it was possible because of the coordination that was exhibited in the battlefield through my orders. Until the end, I was trying to destroy the vulgar spiders, and at the same time, poisons were spit out from their mouths. I pushed away the kids, resulting in the poison splashing on my back. As long as I am in possession of the Hwajung, I can burn off any kind of poison, and the spider poison didnt do much damage. The kids forced me to rest and made a huge fuss about it. Surely, in that moment, I shouldve played out the role by acting a little. After I almost yelled out at them, the kids took a break from me and got a little farther away, and I turned around and lay down on the floor. Yoo-Jung was just looking at the ceiling and lying on the floor. An Hyun also crossed both his legs and was looking at the ceiling. I took a small gasp to understand the kids, and I thought why it was this hard to deal with this player. I looked up to the female player. Though the stomach was still bulging, there werent anymore spiders around here. Sometimes, just to tell us that she was alive, she groaned and sighed; that was it. What. From the players point of view, she wouldnt make it. Its unbelievable. For us to take care of these many spiders. An Hyun looked around himself and moved his mouth in excitement. Entire bodies of the spiders that were buried into the ground started to get removed, but we had to lay down in this place, though it was a nuisance to see that happening. His whole body was stiff; smiling at the dead spiders, he seemed a little tired. Yoo-Jungs body was riddled with minor injuries. And the clothes that she wore were also split and torn. Yoo-Jung was looking with blank eyes, and suddenly, with her torn clothes, she turned toward me and winked in a provocative manner. And I saw her with a sloppy look and shook my head. I just coughed. I sat in the same position for a while. When the kids looked toward me with concern, I waved my hand showing them that I was alright. Now, if I was trying to pass over the kids in a forcible manner, they will create a ruckus and start to rebel. Instinctively, when Yoo-Jung lay on the floor, her tensed body started to relax and her bodys sensation started to recover little by little. S?a??h th? N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Eueu. I feel like my body is addicted, An Sol. Recite the spell for Unnie, too. Yes Just a moment. Girl. You do it to Su Hyun oppa immediately. Is this discrimination? At the direct statement from Yoo-Jung, Sol was blushing hard and started to shake her hands. It isnt like that I just do it based on the exhaustion state. The state of exhaustion could be discerned with the power of magic. Being convinced, Yoo-Jung nodded her head and once again went back to the floor. At that moment, An Hyun, who was looking at the ceiling with frustration, looked at me with a tired face and asked. Hey. hyung. What? That female player. What are we going to do? I didnt speak for a while. An Hyun, its toxic. Before the beginning of the battle itself, he was concerned about the female player. I wasnt sure as to why he was concerning himself with that. Because there was a reason. Even though he does it, he does it in a pretty way. but there was a need for An Hyun to open up. What are your thoughts? I want to save her. Seeing An Hyun answering that without even the slightest sign of hesitation, I smiled faintly. An Hyuns first tendencies were TRUTH and NEUTRALITY. Even then, if he just wants to save her without expecting anything in return, he might end up joining an order in the future. I want to answer to your expectations, but its a pity, I dont want to give you false hope. Lets see. Seeing the stomach, its definite that the conception was done by the spiders. In other words, it is highly likely that the state of conception was forced. Like that, if the mutation occurs inside her body, then, honestly speaking, there is nothing we can do. Of course, we can bring her down, but is there a senior player who has come out for the female user like the one in the Hall Plane? No. See. You can stay and live. And the reality that the user will face in the coming future will be literal hell. Im not sure but maybe we will be helping her if we let her die. The. Is it? I guess so. What. Then lets ask the doctor. First, I need to break the line that is hanging. I added that and looked at the guy whose face darkened immediately. An Hyun closed his eyes on his tired face and nodded his head. Firstly, it wasnt a nice thing to see her hanging there. I didnt take the chance to look at the naked body of the female. Thinking that Im going to see the body fall, I began to raise my body. Yohohoho! A frivolous laugh filled the vacant lot. At this sound that came out of nowhere, all the kids were shocked. From the top, finally the Master of the dungeon revealed himself. I signaled to the kids to keep calm and drew my sword. Two~ men. Hoo! Women~ they arent. Anyway they are two. Boo! Seeing that the tone of the voice was high, it was possible for it to be a woman. Yoo-Jung stood up and asked the one who was cheering for men and booing the women. Who is this! Who is this, I say~? Where are you talking from! Dont speak while hiding, come out if you can, okay? Ill go now~! Sasak! Sasasak! When I heightened the power of my auditory senses with the use of magic, I was able to catch the noise of a single object that was definitely coming down from the ceiling. The object that seemed to be coming down didnt come to rest just yet and headed toward Yoo-Jung who was biting down her lip. Oh? A human female? I hate human females. However, I do like them, too. There are females who are perfect for being mothers. Like the human on the ceiling. Hehehehe! Hearing about the abuse once again, and about being a mother, Yoo-Jungs face turned pale. It seemed as if her body knew what it meant to be a mother and her faced turned ugly due to it. My appetite to hunt rose due to the momentum gathered from killing those monsters earlier. If I were to compare, this was like the boss monster from the Rite of Passage. The physical condition of the kids was good, so maybe this was going to be a good thing. Compared to yesterday, everyones bodies were in a different state to their actual limit. I took a breath and got up from my place. However, I seem to have found the answer. Everyone get up. This seems to be like the boss monster of the dungeon. Thats the correct answer! A voice accompanied the sound of something approaching from the ceiling. I saw a spider circling the female player in the ceiling as I lifted my head. It was huge, but the most surprising thing was that its top half was that of a human who had a mans face with big eyebrows. A human spider. The kids were still surprised as that spider slid down to the floor with a dududu sound. It seemed like it was sitting then landed on the floor with a khung. In a breath it rose. The dungeon monster of the Ancient Alchemist Vivian was this monster. Vivian, who looked at us, put up a bright smile. Its a pleasure to meet you, the new preys. Prey, you say. Rude from the beginning itself. Welcome to my dungeon, humans. Ah. But the human females arent welcomed. Crazy man. As Yoo-Jung opened her mouth, the spider hissed. Immediately, the kids recognized the spider. The female player on the ceiling, Jung Jiyeon looked like the spider, too. Everyone stood up with shaking legs, but looked at the spider with the blankest expression that anyone could possibly have. The human spider looked at us, shrugged, and bit its lips before talking. Come on. I greeted with a welcome. Receive it as you wish. Why are the others looking like this? Stupid man. You think we want to greet a shit like you? With the words crazy man and stupid man coming from Yoo-Jung, the spider had a wounded expression on his face. And that (?) lady answered in a grumbling tone. Sheesh. I hate you. I welcomed. Ah. Youre a human woman, so you werent welcomed. I like that. I agree to it, too. Well, I welcome you. Put it away. It is just plain disgusting, to accept your greetings. You! You are really mean. Why do you hate me like this? What did you say? Yoo-Jungs face turned awful after she saw the spider ask her about her response with an innocent face. And she pointed to the ceiling and gave out a shout. Dont you see the female player? You made her like that; how can you do that? Yoo-Jung looked at the spider for a while and shook her head and answered. That is definite for sure. Those guys entered into my den with weapons. You destroyed my precious people, children, and evaded my space. Brought me here, when I was just staying still, then doing that is a definite thing. What, what? Even you guys are the same. No. You guys have destroyed even more. You made a mess with the spiders. My. See. See. The bodies of my children. Ohmo, ohmo. You even stepped on the ones that werent even born yet. How sorry it is un gung. I scratched. Seeing the spider wiping his tears with its hairy legs made me laugh a lot. Yoo-Jungs facial expression became empty after seeing this and was just pouting her lips. Chapter 65 Well. First, I ask for your understanding as this is an announcement and not a joke.Today. I received the obligation from my relatives that I mentioned previously. After my father arrived, he woke up once and said he couldnt get up again. As the doctor says, I think its okay. Its unbelievable. S?a??h the N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. My father says that Im leaving out the tasks. The soulful words continue to pierce my heart. Inevitably, from February 2 (Saturday) to February 3( Sunday), we will do the cancellation. Thank you for your understanding, Im really sorry. Sincerely, Ro Yujin Translator Notice C This isnt a chapter concerning the novel but a notice given by the author. The reason for translating this chapter is so that it wouldnt cause a problem when numbering. Chapter 66 An Hyun looked at the spiders with a fierce expression. An Sol hadnt spoken a word and tightly held onto her staff, while Yoo-Jung held the daggers as if her life depended on it. Looking at their faces, these were the faces that seemed like they would run away immediately.On the contrary, the human spider, no, Vivians face was overflowing with confidence. She smiled as she watched her younger brothers fervor and laughed. She opened her lips and spoke in a lively manner. Words started rushing out from her mouth. Laughing? Youre laughing! Even you think like that? Like the human male? From your point of view, it makes sense, female spider. Yoohohoho! Not a female spider. Khal, khal, khal. Youve got to be kidding me for real. You are also something different. Nice! Ive been patient for a long time. You wont die um Ive decided to capture you. Vivian really had a rigid and expressionless face. He listened to the voice from the two-legged human and felt it was funny. It felt great to hear those noises, too. The kids werent laughing. Though we were within a dungeon, sounds of swishing winds were audible. Whatever, seeing from my point of view, it was a fairly pleasant monster. I also brought up a light smile and spoke in a mischievous manner. Ive something Im curious about. Do you think you can handle it? Understanding what I meant, Vivian rolled his eyes. I can. What, what? You want the other kids to live, too? Not that. I saw two player bodies while coming here. Did you kill those two? At my question, without any hesitation, he nodded his head. Hmm. I did it. But why? But youre an alchemist. Do you not use the bodies for experiments? I dont understand why it was left alone, Vivian. Ae~h. Ive torn that shrill. Ohing? But how did you know that I was the alchemist, Vivian? After seeing Vivians reaction, I put a smile on my face and managed a gentle expression. It was refreshing and I was being intelligent. But that was all. There seemed to be no higher intelligence that could be noticed in the old Alchemist. Once I saw the response, I couldnt get any closer. I had a bright face and was pleased that Vivian knew that I was aware of him. (Im afraid that the ground will shake every time I make a move, but what Im worried is that the dungeon will collapse.) Though it may be my guess, Vivian probably used a body modification or an intentional infection with the desire to live more. In this case, I could see it as the words of an Alchemist who was not good enough to be rich. I dont know if Im satisfied. This was a rare case, anyway. For the first time, other human females came in. There are still a few people who are on the lower grades. I lost a lot of useful people, too. So, did you pass the vacant lot with the Goblins? They werent originally here. I had to fill it forcibly as the originals were wiped out. Eight! Its hot! Vivian grew so upset that she was getting really angry. She poured a poisonous liquid into her mouth, which proved her anger. She was breathing restlessly and speaking in a high voice. Do I have to see it? I couldnt leave it that way. But it was like a museum. Exactly. I only used a little bit, but one of them was about to run away? The one holding the bow! The other humans were abandoned, and yet he was running away alone to live, and I was overwhelmed. The man. What. But thanks to him, the rest of them lost their lives. And so? Honestly, I wanted to kill him at first. But, I couldnt let the humans leave. Especially the male priest, I liked him, but I started killing first, and then continued to kill. I grabbed the other kids and ran away. Then, I returned and pierced my leg into priests waist and tore it into half. Um. But then, I suddenly thought of something and realized that I had forgot to chase the first runaway male. I didnt check. Is he dead? Vivian narrated the whole story in a quick manner. I wanted him to be a person who talks a lot. While I talked with Vivian without any hesitation, the kids were all watching my face. An Hyun suddenly went from a glance to a stare as soon as I changed my serious face with an awkward one. Perhaps was I misunderstood as trying to regain as much as possible while taking the time to talk. I was just curious. Even then, having such a misunderstanding isnt a bad thing, so I accepted the brief explanation from Vivian. Hmm. Hes dead. So the archer user was finally hit by you? Hoho. It feels good to have a conversation after a long time. Yep! You know, you know. Honestly, those guys werent as good as me. I went till the end. Scratched his throat and he screamed. Was I good? Whoaaa! Vivians face was completely filled with joy. She closed her eyes as if she was recalling what she did and displayed a pleasing expression. Meanwhile, An Hyun was breathing slowly. He doesnt have any answer unless it was about Sol; this guy was really a spoilsport. It was like push and pull; my heart came and went. Soon, he shook his face and pointed to the air with his face. Hey! Hey, ask me more! Im so delighted to talk with you, strangely ~ heihi. Okay. What happens to the female player hanging on the ceiling? When asked that question with a normal, nice voice, the spider twisted its body and opened it mouth. A voice from the back That woman., was spat from Yoo-Jung. Yoo-Jung ah. Are you jealous of the monster right now? Khya! The female hanging on the. yes. I havent liked her from the first time I saw her. I was annoyed as she looked down on me with those eyes. After all, it is supposed to happen like its needed to. I dont like it, dont like it. Even if you didnt like it That is a bit much. As if talking with a friend, Vivian laughed and closed his eyes again. And seemed like he was recalling once again. Ive had a quite a few opportunities to do it. However, I didnt intend to attack as it was fun listening to it, because he made it look like a tasty meal. Of course, even then I had other ideas that kept pouring into my mind. Hehe. Wouldnt it have been fun to see it with you? At first, I tied them up and tried to sharpen myself. I really wanted to break them down. And so, they were surrounded. The Rengas received~, the goblins received, and the Ramik got the first one who ran away; once they were totally done, the spiders duty was to just clean it up!! That girl was so proud in the beginning, yet when the archer saw the plight of his team against the monsters, he ran away. Thats how ones supposed to cry. that face was so funny, I was staring at her and smirking, then I forgave her. Eventually, she lost herself as she conceived and gave birth to an egg. Heihe! Hehe! Stupid girl. I wish I wouldve done it earlier. Then, I could have kept them alive like the other males and females. . Then, there are players that are still alive. Uh. I had a good conversation with you. They are alive for the time being. But, Im worried about where they are. Id love to have kids. or make Chimeras using them. Hmm. The latter one is more of bullsh*t. All the kids breathing slowed down and was now stable. Thinking that I needed to end the conversation, I peeked down at my sword and listened to it. Looking at me and my sword, Vivian muttered with a sad face. Aeh you want to fight? Lets not do anything troublesome ~ huh? I wont make you feel too bad. Its annoying. But, I think I should knock you down first. It looks like the kids dont like you. Ha, cha! Something good. He dares to punish me. But I wont be killing you just because I like to do it. Hey. Again insincere. And lives with a cute male beside him. An Hyuns face changed oddly. However, the atmosphere of the open space and myself changed subtly, while Yoo-Jung and Sols emotions were getting more and more intense. After wiping my sweat, I gulped and talked. The other two? Uh. Honestly, maternity seems to be a good time. The mana is also seeming to be abundant. But I guess Ill take a little time to do it. These kids before turning into mother theyll be treated like kings who will commit suicide. Ill be looking into them next year. Crazy bastard. Hmm Its right, Im crazy. Sounds like you have a dick. Ive a dick? [email protected]#$%^&*&^%$#@! With the affirmative response of Vivian, Yoo-Jung shouted, speaking in a language that could not be understood. Vivian, who listened to it, laughed at Yoo-Jung, and soon began to look serious. Every time I talked with him, I saw a spider who changed the atmosphere and was sneaky. It wasnt a spider with regular characteristics. As soon Yoo-Jung was done talking, Vivian felt her emotions and began to bite her lips. I saw the children with serious expressions on their faces and raised my strength. However, something was telling me that it was a little unreasonable to leave it to the children entirely. This time, I thought of going out even if the other ones were coming out of their boxes. The moment I made my mind, I took a step forward. The spider who was analyzing us had its lower jaw opened, and threads started pouring out like a waterfall. If you get caught, I wont hurt you. I plan to catch all you at once. Hahaha. With the heinous laughter of the spider, a silver thread ejected from its lower mouth. It was something to be proud about as this web was not comparable with those of the other spiders. It poured out the thread onto the floor and were scattered like the shape of the umbrellas, and soon, they came toward us like arrows. It came toward us at a very fast pace. I realized it in the moment the thread of the spider touched our bodies. Soon, the threads were beginning to enter our bodies. But, I didnt just stay still and accept the results. For a moment, a thought flashed over my head. If there was no threat to life in this situation, it would be nice if I could enter his secret place and make it back. You were surprised, right? He he het! I didnt resist much, but the kids were desperate. But, it was at a rate that I couldnt react. An Hyun was late, swinging his lance and trying to pull out the thread, but it was in vain. The problem wasnt because of its thickness and viscosity, but because it was heavy with slime. Even if An Hyun managed, Yoo-Jung and Sol couldnt. Nonetheless, the boy kept on struggling, and Vivian laughed with a shrill voice and a huge smile. Hehehe.. Its just vain. I didnt make the yarn weak enough to be cut by men. Do not underestimate me. Just accept reality like the males in front of you. The eyes, ears, and mouth will be blocked, but at least Ill spare your nose. s?a??h th? Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. .hmm? Ah. Just a minute. Its all blocked except for the nose? What? Oh, Yeah. My face was half pale as I opened my mouth; Vivian just moved his eyes and stuttered. After confirming it, I turned my head back. The speed at which the thread was closing the body was so fast that the kids were already completely surrounded with threads, wrapping their entire bodies like pupae. I bent downwards and saw the yarn winding itself around my body. The five senses were blocked. That being said, the kids inside could neither see nor hear what I saw. I thought that it wouldnt be necessary to go to the secret place if I were going to be inside the yarn. As I set my mind, I immediately awoke Hwajung that was sleeping inside my body. Translator Note C In the beginning, the author changed the terminology between he, she and it whenever he dealt with Vivian from the MCs perspective to show that our hero didnt perfectly grasp what she truly was. But in the later chapters, Vivians true gender is revealed. So, no it isnt a translation mistake when you read Vivian being mentioned with both he and she. Chapter 67 Hwajung (). It can be interpreted as the pure flame of the god-in-charge of Hall Plane. It contains the power to incinerate everything. It is because of the aforementioned power that Seraph objected to my decision to take it into my body.Hwajung is a mythic class item that can literally burn everything that exists. Not only is it above S-class, it is also the highest class of fire that exists in nature. Humans dont have the capability to handle it. Seraph says its similar, but from a pure (destruction) perspective. If the ancient record I studied is true, it seems that Palestines last wife, Mugan was a coward who took a step back when she encountered the same scenario as me. Above all, by combining the power of a swordsmith expert who can cut everything with the power of Hwajung, it simply results in the fact < everything in the world can be divided and burned >. The problem is that Hwajung is mythical class, so it includes quite a lot of attributes. If I could raise its power now, I could possibly have the ability to kill Seraph. (Of course, its not like the angels are so gullible; its only a theoretical possibility.) Anyway, the destruction of hell due to it could simply be a fallacy that was spread, but at best, the spiders thread is incapable of stopping Hwajungs flame. After all, the kids were turned into cocoons and were hanging in the air the last time I confirmed. So, I immediately employed the magic. Hak! Oh Oh? A light scarlet mana started to bloom. Soon, the threads wrapping around me disappeared instantly like an ice cream that began to melt. Becoming flustered, Vivian shot the threads again, but the result was still the same. The web threads from her mouth became thinner, so she suddenly opened her mouth wide. It looked like she was spitting out poison. Cheeky! The infuriated Vivian spurted out poison, and the poison from her mouth hit me immediately. I continued facing the poison nonchalantly with a smile. The poisonous liquid that came into contact with my skin just oxidized into the air without leaving any scars. Hehehehe. Hows that possible? Youre not dying. Im getting very angry! Im not dead. After I responded to her lightly and as she saw me walk toward her, Vivians face crumpled as if she was looking at a monster and screamed loudly. Ah, its unfair. Youre the monster and Im the human, but why am I being treated like a monster? Anyway. I stroked my smooth skin and moved slowly. Whether the poison penetrated or just touched the body, it was only matter of a few seconds before I borrowed Hwajungs power and burnt it away. This This doesnt make sense. What doesnt make sense? What? Just just a human, how. Just Just a spider, how. As I imitated her, the spider frowned and grasped both her legs. I wanted to shoot down, but by borrowing Hwajungs power, I was showing more of it and it was showing on the body. Hence, I held the sword and slashed it once. It would be just a normal slash for the others who see, but the waves my power was creating cant be ignored. Before long, my magic slash hit the spiders raised legs. Khyaaaaaaaaaaaa! I cut it in a flash. This whole process took place in just a single second. She was hit and yet didnt fall down. Vivian screamed and screamed, took a step back immediately, and spewed out venom and thread as rapidly as possible. I felt that it was an attack that seemed to come out as an instinctual defensive maneuver due to my attack. I believed that my body would be alright, but still I swiftly swung the sword to get away from Vivians attack range. My defense is really simple. The thread and the poisonous liquid were simply separated using a simple Taeguk ( ̫O ) attack that I learned in High School. Consequently, the opposition was tasting death. I am attacking with all my strength and did not intend to stop. Without stopping, I move forward. The yarn was sparkling everywhere and looked like it was dancing beautifully. The spilt threads fell down to the floor, and the poisonous liquid that it spit passed over me. As I stepped closer, Vivian stepped back in fear. I opened my mouth with a very ridiculous facial expression. Your name contains the term Alchemist. Isnt the attack too monotonous for an Alchemist? The ancient Alchemists will probably cry. Vivian? Answer me. Hahaha. Vivians expression became stiff. Due to my taunts, she was sweating as if she couldnt handle it anymore. However, I could see that even though her face was turning pale, she continued using both threads and poisons. She wanted to spew out a large amount of threads, but only a few thin threads came out. Khe! Khuk.! Khukeke.! Vivian was stuttering with her voice; she looked up at the ceiling and rushed up the wall. I suddenly saw the spider going onto the ceiling through the wall, and I also started to run towards the wall. Lets go together. Already on the wall, Vivian watched me narrow the distance between us and faltered back to the floor. Oh my gosh. A spider falling from the ceiling. Why do I look so surprised? S~?a??h the ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Euh euh. Suddenly, I heard groaning sounds from the spider, and I stood up hanging upside down. Unfortunately, as the spider fell, the female player also fell down. First, the female player turned into a cushion for the spider, and then her stomach was hollowed. On the floor, the green beads seemed to roll over. It seemed that the spider had unintentionally dropped the beads by pressing down on the female players stomach. I frowned as it was not a good sight to watch. With an annoying face, Vivian pushed Jung Jiyeon away and crossed her legs and lifted her face as if pondering for a good idea. Something good came into my mind. Yet, I waited patiently for her words. It was a good time to hear what she was up to. When I lowered myself and landed lightly, Vivian lifted up her legs and I remained in wait. He you, youre also a human, right? Yes. If you come any closer, Im going to kill this female player. . Phew. I heaved a sigh. Watching my reaction, Vivian licked her lips and a flood of relief came to her face. I looked at the face of the player who was distorted by the pain. Jung Jiyeons eyes were gazing into mines with a hint of plea. Hehe. Will you let go of your sword? I will. I released my sword onto the floor. The dubious Vivian checked my actions and then painted a thin smile on his face. Regardless of what happened, I further reduced the distance between the spider and me. Whenever I set my foot forward, Vivian shuddered a little but soon extended her legs to the front. Almost enough to come close to me. a fool. Jung Jiyeons and my eyes exchanged glances with one another. There was no guilt. I didnt want to kill the player anyway. However, I bowed my head toward to apologize, and I reached out to the white neck of the female user. Didnt I say I was going to do it? I caught the womans thin neck with my hands. Ha hand? Great! Khuuk!.ack. Twisted it as it is. Because my muscle strength is at 94 points, it is easy to twist the throat of the female player. The feeling of the neck bone crumbling was transmitted to my hand. I quickly pulled out my hand and watched her die. I was amazed by Vivians expression of disbelief. While I was enjoying it, she jumped to the ground and sprung to the side of the face. I gently stroked the head. Vivian just had a blank expression. I opened my mouth. You idiot. You have to catch those kids who are with me. What good is it to catch the humans who have no utility for me. Ha but its the same human Why. Its annoying and disturbing. And this has nothing related to me. The death thing. E, even then! You killed someone so badly! Are you really a human? Something feels awkward whenever you say that. Ah. And the legs stretching out to the kids arent going to work. Do I have to rip them off? I laughed and warned her. Vivian pulled back her legs with a grim expression on her face. Based on her sweaty face, it seems Im now getting on her nerves. My hands were radiating with a soft scarlet light. It was the magical power that was in the flame, Hwajung. It was a good choice to choose her as the boss monster. I am quite excited to take down this monster. But, how am I going to kill it? Vivian, who exchanged gazes with me, twisted her head right away. It was the feeling of difference between my existence and my price. Vivian, who was worried about me and my confidence, put up a desperate look. It seemed like she still wanted to live. Every time I stroked her hair, a disgusting tremor rippled through her body. By the way, I only used a portion of my strength just now. Frankly, I was somewhat surprised. I was confident that I would win, but I never imagined that it would be this easy. When I was in town, it was all about the dungeon monsters and the boss monster. So, this is how it feels like to have power. Uhh..! Vivians face suddenly frowned as I released my strength unconsciously. She kept looking at me and gulped. At last, she opened her lips. Do it. Hmm Let me live. ? This sounds like a dumb request. I scratched my head once or twice and then replied with a not-so-sure face. No. Why. Spare me. Hmm? Let me live. . But youre the dungeons owner, the boss monster. Dont you have any pride? What is that? Being alive is the most important thing to me. Let me live. Please. . I was able to speak like this because I could see Vivian, who changed her face and opened her eyes wide upon seeing Hwajung, begging for her life. As long as Hall Plane wasnt a game, it will end as soon as all the humans or the creatures in it die. Furthermore, it is normal for intelligent people to have the desire to live. It is too weird to be so easily begging for your life. Hmm hmm. Lets fight a little more and decide. You might possibly win, you know. I hate it. For some reason, since then, I have noticed that I cant rebel against you. I feel terrible on thinking that I would die. Ill give you one good thing. So, please spare me, huh? I felt good. In fact, I was about to kill Vivian in the next few moments. But after the female player came down, I couldnt feel any life from her. If I were going to feel emotional, would I end up being submissive? I was glad that Vivian ended by saying something good. Like it? Mhm hmmm. Anyway, the reason that I came here there could be other reasons, too. Nevertheless, Im here to get my treasure. Hmmm. Vivian quickly fell flat on the floor and was struggling. It was as if a puppy was looking at the owner and wagging the tail. For once, I decided to listen to the finer things that Vivian could spew out. What are you giving me? You do know that the price of a life is expensive, right? Well Ill give it all. Lets go to my place once Once you see it, if it appeases you, then spare me. The place is right in front of the passage. Well, sure. But, the way the kids are Are they fine for the time being? I dont care. Huh. Dont worry about it. In fact, there are a couple of people already alive inside. I got them yesterday, but they are still alive. When I saw the three inside the cocoon made of yarn, I felt a little sorry. But, when I turned to the right, the spider turned and quickly revealed the path with a hint of relief in her face. But, my body was still burning. Chapter 68 As Vivian said, it didnt take much time to reach the desired destination. After leaving the aisle, we entered another passage. Beyond that, I saw yet another passage. It was quite different from any other passage that Ive ever seen. After passing through the passage. we were able to see the workshop of the Alchemist.There were a lot of attractions in the studio. There were documents and records scattered around, monster carcasses, and liquids in glass bottles which were emitting unusual smoke. In one corner, there were two cocoons that were nicked by the white thread. It seemed like these were the two players who were caught the other day. Vivian asked me to wait for a moment and then let me down on the floor. Vivian was careful with her every action after she begged me for her life. Soon after, Vivian seemed to move busily, leaving me to gaze at the studio. I wanted to look around for a while, but Vivian started to build something in front of me. Just looking at it, it looked like she was working really hard. Finally, I saw Vivian tugging a box that was old and square. I was seriously worried if this was what she planned to give in exchange for sparing her. Vivian, who wiped the sweat off her face by lifting up her hairy legs, soon glanced at me and opened her mouth. In the meantime, it seemed like the monster turned out to be in a good mood, so I dont know when shell come with her teeth to bite me. After I was done thinking of my boundaries, I listened to her. Phew~ ew. I pulled it all out. There are more, but there isnt anything unique like this. Anyway, I pulled out everything I thought would be useful based on human needs. I hope you like it. Looking at her smile like that, I just shook my head. But once, she used to be a famous alchemist; how in the world did her intelligence deteriorate? But, before I saw the relationship between me and the monster, I was completely evangelized. If you thought about at it, it looked like he was nothing more than an intruder. There is no burden before the desire to live. After I convinced myself of this awkward situation, I picked up a large leather pouch on the far left. It seemed to be full of pills and the pockets were surrounded with spikes. The amount was humongous. I just unpacked the pouch and looked inside it This is. Jewelry Thats it? Yo ho ho ho. Huh. Humans usually like jewels, right? I also had a time when I used to be a human, and I liked these sparkling things very much. Anyway, they are all good stuff. You dont have to worry about buying anything for a while. What do you think. Do you like it? Euhum. Vivian was intently staring at my face. Anxiety was building upon her face. I slowly looked up at her, glanced at the jewels, and then I pouted. Surely. There was nothing wrong with Vivian. The value of the jewels was certainly great. I swallowed my saliva, and then turned back slowly. Inside the pouch was a jewel that was emanating a bright color. At first glance, amethysts, aquamarines, diamonds, emeralds, rubies, opals, topaz, and so on seem to be present. It was clear that the best quality ones were those that glistened. Inside Hall Plane, jewelry was also popular for simple ornaments, but was more popular among the mages because they provided help for a variety of jobs the mages perform. Gem Wizard, a Secret Class. Kim Han Byuls face came into my mind. It would have been really helpful to show this pouch to a wizard who consumed jewelry. But, I just erased the memories of that one from my head. In the end, she kicked away her own blessings. Of course, I do understand her feelings, but the future doesnt change, and dismantling the Golden Lion clan was a prejudiced action. When I was satisfied, I faintly smiled. Seeing this, Vivians face brightened visibly. Good Im supposed it will do. Hehehe. What? Nothing is more valuable than life. And I do not need these jewelry anyway. There was a lot of obsession with her life. Anyway, I put the pouch containing jewels aside and picked up another pouch lying next to it. It seemed like gold coins, because when I lifted it, the sound of things clanking to one another was audible. I could also see the gold color faintly emitting out. At the same time, the boasting started, too. Hmm. Its gold. It has 200 gold coins. Is this the only gold? I touched the leather pouch repeatedly and then threw it away. I was unable to keep my composure at this moment. I cant say that it was small, but the precious gems were so abundant that I felt disappointed when I saw those things. Vivian clutched her leg and portrayed a grim face. Soon, she opened her mouth with a low voice. So sorry. Its exactly 204 gold, 27 silver, and 306 bronze. I wasnt greedy about the gold coins. I only scraped and threw them black. Thats all Sorry. Im really sorry. If I knew it, Id have kept them safely. Forgive me. Vivian started to cry as she spoke, and her tears were flowing down. I was surprised, and I hastily spoke to the spider in front of my eyes to pacify her. No, no. its okay. Come on, now. Dont cry and look up. The attacker who came to explore the dungeon was comforting the owner of the dungeon and asking for forgiveness. No matter what, this was a rare sight in Hall Plane. S?a??h the ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I was the bad guy who was ripping everything off from Vivian and yet, I was comforting her. To my back, Vivian put her head down and was wiping tears with her legs. Ah. No matter how I see it, I cant adapt to this situation. With a pouch nested with the gems, Vivian pointed to the next pouch with a determined face. The gem pouch was almost three times larger than the gold pouch. Tha, that! That one will really please you! Oh, oh. Okay okay. Ill see it. Thank you, really. Yes. See it quickly. Hehe. Vivian, who had seen me pick the pouch, used her legs to push it closer to me. I simply opened the pocket that was sent and checked its contents. I was a little confident and curious about its contents at the same time. There were glass bottles containing a lot of colored liquid inside. Perhaps it was her self-manufactured potion. I immediately activated the third eye to see the neatly arranged potions. I screamed out. Ahem. See those potions? Hmmm! Know what kind they are? There are some advanced treatments Hmm. There are no superlatives. Thats too bad. There are also ones for mana regeneration Detox potion C this is good to use. Well. If there is any poison, there ought to be detox. Five? This is an awesome potion, isnt it? This is fine and eh? Then, this drug? I muttered the information Id seen with the third eye. Vivians voice broke down in the middle. Soon, I looked up with a doubtful face and saw the spider looking at me with an awkward expression on her face. Why are you gazing at me like that? My heart was quite irritated, yet good things came out. I spoke to her in a caring voice. How? Are you an Alchemist? Isnt this a test? Huh? Huh. Im not an Alchemist Why did you ask? Uh? Oh, no. So no. Huh, its nothing. I looked down at her, and she closed her eyes. Ah. Perhaps I was too proud of myself while explaining it, but I wanted to let it play like that. I was sorry for the sickness that I possessed. After I tapped her leg to make her look up, I counted the three pouches I had received. Gold coins werent that meaningful anyway. I already have 1000 gold that Ive spared after buying the necessary items. The pouches of jewelry and potions could be considered to be a bit valuable. After taking the jewelry pouch, I could use it later for any one of the talented wizards that I might recruit or build several weapons using them. Potions dont need any words. If you are in Hall Plane, you would have to use a lot of these things. I was willing to reach out to the old box that was left out. This time, I was excited about the fact that it was a box and not a pouch like before. As I pulled the box closer, her eyes shone brightly. I was a little uneasy with it, but since I could feel the emotions, the one that was present inside her brain this time was pride. After exchanging a gaze with her for a moment, I opened the box immediately. And. There was an old book in there. This. [Congratulations Found a rare job (Rare Class). After reading this book, you can become a Chimera Alchemist.] One message comes up in the air, but before I read it, another message came up again. [The Chimera Alchemist can be seen as a superior family of wizards. You can create your own chimera, but if you associate with a summoned gin, you can summon the beings that exist in other dimensions. If youre a magic wizard or a summoner, I recommend taking this class.] [Currently, Kim Su Hyun has the Secret Class of Sword Specialist. You can acquire books, but your own special and potential abilities can not be reduced to less than 70%. However, it is possible to recover 2% of the decrease by diverting 96 points to magic ability. I dont recommend learning.] Oh. The book is from the time when I was an Alchemist and in the process of learning it. Anyway, I concentrated on the essence of the alchemy that I have learned until now and produced this book. Maybe the witches will sneak up on you for this now? . Uhm. dont like it? When I gazed into the air, Vivian spoke out in a ever diminishing voice. I shook my head and retained the book with trembling hands. Right in the first episode, rare and secret classes came out like this. Something is absurd, but my whole body felt overwhelmed with emotions. Chimera alchemist didnt appear in the first playthrough. I remember that they had missed the master of the dungeon and people suspected that Vivian was carrying this book. I knew for sure that after learning this book, I should see its effects for myself; I mean, this is a rare class, after all. I felt the whole annoyance at hardships disappearing like snow and I opened my mouth with a normal tone. No, I like it. I like this book better than the jewelry and the potions. A book that contains the essence of an Alchemist. This can be really useful. Re. really? Hehe. Youre a weird human. To like such a thing. In the meantime, before I could appreciate the way she put out her achievement, Vivian took an abnormal expression and was kissing her legs. I picked up the book. Even if I throw away the rest of the things, Im going to carry this book unconditionally. Of course, I do not want to throw the other things away. Seeing my weird expression, Vivian spoke out. Anyway.. So, satisfied? Are you going to spare me? I tried to answer Yes. Honestly, I didnt feel like killing her now. this was enough, but I thought that there was something more to extract. I was thinking about something for a while. Suddenly, something popped up in my mind. It was perfect! I ran my fingers and made a sound. I wanted something more to devour and I would take one. Chapter 69 Vivian had to transform from a human to a spider. Body modification or infection is necessary to go through the transformation process which essentially requires a catalyst called . The nucleus can be any material fused with mana, but the most recommended one is the Mana Stone. One might think that it would be a Mana Stone in Vivians case, but it wasnt so.Mana Stone inside the body transforms into a nucleus over time. In human beings, it can be seen as the backbone of heart and magic. This was the place where magic was stored and from which magical power flowed through. After a long period of time, the Mana Stone would turn into a nucleus and ones nature changes depending on the nature of the mana. Of course, it isnt really comparable to the spiritual mind, but this was something that I knew. Knowing something is better than being in the dark. I was worried. Well. This is not enough. EH? Aeh~ Just look at them. Really not enough? Really? Yeah, yeah. Really, really. You really mean it? Vivian put up an unfair face and asked me again, no, she yelled at me. Aish! This is so frustrating. I told you, really! If you dont believe me, then look at it yourself. I would want to. I slowly lifted my finger and pointed it in the direction of that girls body. Vivian saw my finger and moved her head straight along that direction. Vivian saw her body in that direction, put her head down, and then looked up at me and opened her mouth. Human male. Im curious about something. You really have a unique disposition, dont you? Disposition? Huh. Well, for example, to get past a spider. Shut up. Yikes. Im sorry! I just cut her words off. I didnt have the time to listen to her stories. Vivian shivered, and her eyes were moving fast. I watched her for a while and oscillated my sword up and down. The trembling intensity seemed to increase. Somehow, when I saw that kind of reaction, I felt like I wanted to harass her a little more. I opened my mouth slowly. I didnt mean that I wanted to have sex with you. I want to have something from inside you. Inside me.? There is nothing useful inside me. I can pull out threads. No, no. Thats alright. I didnt mean that. You were originally human, right? Hmm. Vivian nodded her head earnestly. I felt more sorry for her. But I kept my composure and continued to speak. If I were to turn into a spider, then there ought to be a substance that would act as a catalyst. Then The thing I felt before Wait a minute. Are you talking about nucleus? Yes, thats it. Now, youre asking for my nucleus? Are you crazy? Does she remember it or did she know that it was a part of her research by directly inducing it into the body? Vivian rolled her eyes and and asked. I gazed back with a decisive face. After realizing my determination, her face turned pale. But she seemed to have set her mind. Ah a joke? This isnt a joke. He~y. It is a joke, right? Ho hoho. I said no. Bring out the nucleus quickly. Ill save you if you give it to me. Come on. I promise. When I tapped my little finger, Vivians face became distorted. She went back and shouted in a loud voice. Youre crazy! Why should I give that! Dont worry. You wont die by taking it out. Even I know that! Can one just tear out their heart and its arteries? Do what you said you would! Of course, I wouldnt. Give that to me anyway. What bullshit! I hate it! Give it. Die! Ill just die! Id rather die than give it you! If I give you this, Ill huh. Okay. This such a sad thing. I took out the sword and stepped forward. When she saw this actions from me, Vivian clutched her hands and quickly retreated. But it wasnt the studio. In the back, she was waving her palms. Seeing the passage behind me, Vivian quickly opened her mouth in a desperate tone. Wait a minute. Wait a second! First. Put that sword inside. Let us talk. Converse. Hey! Dont come closer! I accepted her request properly because Im a good person. After I stopped, I once again spoke with a stiff voice. Ill say it again. Now give me the nucleus in your body. Just give it, itll be a life saver. But that doesnt make any sense. No negotiations. In the end, Vivian broke down and stared towards me as I said there werent any negotiations. Ah ah ah ah!!!!! Youre a b*stard who doesnt have any blood or tears!! I am. You are revealing your true colors now. Also This is so annoying. I should rather kill you and pull it out. I can just dissect your body slowly and. As I moved forward with a fast pace accompanied with a hum, Vivian became stunned. Desire to curse. Disruptive. Fear. Her face was overflowing with so much negative emotions, she looked like she would cry any moment. Why am I doing this? Is this really that weird? I eliminated all the distractions and concentrated. My sword turned bright along with a change in my facial expression. Vivian read the change in my facial expression and found a way to breakout from here. But, it was in vain. The studio was completely covered by me. Yet, she couldnt give up hope and the spider tried to run away on the wall. I noticed it and approached with lightning speed, wielding my sword. It felt like cutting tofu, as one of Vivians legs fell to the floor. Without hesitation, I brandished the sword above her head. Good bye. By the way, you were a pretty nice girl. Euhhhhhhhhhhhh! Wait. Wait a minute! S?a??h th? N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Huh? What? Ill listen to you for the last time. Vivian just squeezed her eyes when she saw the sword and shook her head. She sighed in relief when I stopped, but I could see that she was still shuddering slightly when she realized the situation she was in. Oh oh. Finally, luck. D*mn! Anyway, when she saw my eyes, she realized how serious I was. Her tiny lips opened. . Ill give. What? Say it loudly. Ill give it! Since Ill give it to you, so dont kill me! You bastard!!!!!! Euahhhhh euah! In the end, I smiled a little while Vivian burst into tears. Glancing at her face, I realized that she was very beautiful. Im curious about her human appearance. I laughed at this thought and put down the sword. Youve thought well. Ha ha. Euahhhhhh! Aigoo. Aigoo.. Euahhh! Euah euah! I did the work of lifting the spider, all by myself. She accepted my hand, but the crying did not cease. Rather, I was scratching my head as I watched Vivian crying. I did treat her very badly. I felt a little sad when I saw the spider constantly crying. Also, I was sorry to see the legs which werent cut off properly. Euahhhhh! Euahhhhhhh! Euahngggg! Ah! Noisy. My words just came out. Even then, Vivian couldnt stop crying and her face was tinged with red. But I couldnt stop her from weeping endlessly. I tried to go towards her legs (expecting it to be a shoulder) and her running nose. In the meantime, Vivian was hesitantly asking really?, Really going to take it?. I was waiting for the right moment and then opened my mouth. Are you done stalling? If youre going to give it to me, give it fast. Ah. You can do it comfortably. I get it, f*ck you! I wonder if I can give Euah! I couldnt bear the sadness, but my determination remained unwavering. Vivian wailed again and made her belly bulge. It was shaped to push out the from the inner side to the centre. Once, twice, and thrice. Vivian made her stomach go bumpy and then looked at me with a desperate face for the last time. But, she heard the whizzing sword at this otherwise silent place. Ill just give it to you! F*ck! This is crazy! You bitch! Euah!! I responded to Vivians curses with a shrug. In the end, out of Vivians mouth, which was showing the signs of being forcefully pushed out, came a black and round sphere which was almost the size of a palm. I checked the information. [Obtained the nucleus from Alchemist Vivian.] In the end, Vivian, who just puked it out from the inside, fell down with a frowning face. It was a form of energy. Vivians tears fell down her face. I stretched out my hand towards the ball with satisfaction. After that, Vivian spoke with a small voice in my ear. Black. Its poisonous. If you pick it up then also, well, its a blackjack! You die! In the meantime, she remained anxious. This was really funny. I laughed and grabbed for it into my hand. Upon that action, Vivians face turned awkward and looked at me half-worried. I shouted at her to hand it over quickly and took it, as I wanted to tease her more. Urgh! By touching it, poison could enter. Ouch! Die! What, what? Hey! So I Ah This isnt. Oh yeah! Its nice. My desires rose along with my slightly raised hand. It was the desire to remove the fumes from its body. Soon, the color inside started to change. Gradually, magic power started to emanate in my hand. At first, it was pitch black, but it was gradually returning into its original color, blue. This was the merit of the mythical class. If it was an S class, it would end up burning it unconditionally. But the mythical class was able to control it with the help of the player. Vivian looked at the process with a strange face. Soon after I finished the process, I looked at it with a distant face and put the nucleus in my arms. I laughed and said, Actually, this was crazy. Then, she touched her mouth and started to wail again. I giggled at that sight. After this period of disturbance, Vivian just plopped down with a fretful face. I spoke to her. Of course, in the meantime, Vivian had packed up the pouches. Congratulations. You will live as I promised. Haha. Dont think badly. Ill give you a piece of information just for reference. You better leave the dungeon as soon as possible. In the near future, the dungeons information will be revealed and the city inspector will investigate. Dont care!! Even if you die in here? I lost a lot of my power the moment the nucleus was confiscated. Itll be the same even if I go out. Ill just die there too Huh. With a painful face, Vivian said this. Her body became unstable after losing the major source of her energy. Ah Kuk Hu Hurts! Vivian looked at me and tried to say that it hurt, but I had nothing that I could do. If she were daring enough, I wouldve killed her. I naturally pointed to the sword with my face. Vivian just turned away her head, feeling a sense of betrayal. Bastar ah You took my body and mind euk kuk ahhhhhhhhhk! What bullsh*t. I watched Vivian very closely. And seeing this kind of situation play out in front of me, I was a little surprised. Her body was twisting and her legs began to fall off one by one. It just looked like a robot that was being disassembled part by part C this phenomenon caught my eyes. By any chance, is this phenomenon. Chapter 70 I have been watching Vivians body show for a while and was getting less interested in it. I wasnt myself, but the thing in my hands C that was more interesting. I just robbed it from Vivian. I was willing to do anything if I could raise my stats. So, I rubbed my hands with a sense of excitement. I was going to confirm and explore the information of the nucleus with the help of the third eye.Huk. Kuk! Euk! She was still screaming with pain. She was twisting her body and trying to appeal towards me by showing her pain. My heart was so upset with what was happening, but I decided to turn away from Vivian. Soon, I made my heart strong and attended to the necessary matter, which was the ball in my hand. It was unlikely that this prototype was a Mana Stone, but this wasnt something that I was certain about. To transform into a spider, it was definite that the girl had to go through a lot of processes. Expecting some kind of achievement, I activated the third eye. [The nucleus of ancient Alchemist Vivian] S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. After reading all the information thoroughly, I opened my eyes. Vivian watched me and swallowed her spit. I didnt answer immediately and went silent. Frustrated, she moved her mouth weirdly. I turned my head away and avoided her gaze. I think it isnt possible. I think I said something wrong. Lets just skip it. Yah. Where is it? If I can get the words out more, humanly. . Dont like it. The way to acquire Vivian was simple. In the city, you could use one or two elixirs from the user-specific warehouse. But, I didnt prepare two bottles. It had to be the elixirs of the masters. If they could really be helpful in her restoration, honestly, I wouldnt end up feeling that bad. Eventually, when I turned, Vivian grabbed me again and pleaded. But I kicked her away and then walked into the pathway silently. Then, I heard a voice burst out in the back. I want to live I want to live! You! Human! How can you be so cruel? Think of all the things that you did to me I I Twisting the players necks, removing their waists, ganging up on the others. You never did think about what you did, though. I am the owner of this place. I have the right to defend myself and punish the intruders who break into my house. In addition, I can even slaughter my people. I sighed at this kind of appearance of Vivian; I licked my shivering lips. In fact, she wasnt wrong, but humans are truly selfish animals. There wasnt time to quarrel. For some reason, the back of my head felt sore and I turned around once again. I wasnt going to play around anymore, but I was seriously considering Vivians treatment now. At that moment, Vivian, who received my gaze, bowed her head. Im, Im sorry. My words were very harsh. Im at fault. I could still see Vivian saying sorry. Honestly, she isnt in a position to be angry. I thought of her as an enemy previously, but now she has the possibility of changing into an < Ally >. After a short period of awkward silence, I started speaking with an almost inaudible voice. Chapter 71 Be quiet.As soon as Id said that, Vivian bit down on her lip. She still looked at me with eagerness in her eyes, as though she hadnt lost all hope yet. Suddenly, I recalled something from the vacant place; I recalled the memory of Jung Ji Yeon. She also hoped for something; please save me kill me. That was something only she would know. However, Vivian was different. She was sure about what she wanted. From what I saw in the detailed information that I had obtained previously, the rare classes and abilities were adhered. Magic to 92 points. It was a really good ability to use later in the future. And the other stats were also good for a mage. Although it wasnt enough to get a user into the < Top 10 > or the top players, it had been issued gratis. The problem was that one bottle of elixir had already been consumed. I couldnt buy it again using GP; after all, I had already paid 77,777 GP and purchased the hidden items. Since there was no way to save it again, I wont use it again, and it wasnt a necessity. I know how to get two more bottles of elixir in the future. I can not go now, but I definitely remember it. And Yoo Hyun left two bottles of Elixir for his brother and Han Soo Young, but they were to be used in the worst kind of situations. I dont want to use them in the first place. I took a look at Vivians abilities post-recovery. [ Strength 48] [ Durability 50] [Dexterity 56] [ Stamina 45] [ Power 92] [ Luck 74]. If she was lucky she can get one or more points for power. It was obvious that this kind of talent would be helpful for our party if she joined from the beginning. She could fill the empty slot of the wizard in our group. The possibility that there could be two rare classes was the best thing. If I used the book that Vivian had given me, it could prove useful for two jobs. And Vivian, who had learned a lot about its uses and how effective it was, would be a good mentor for the future players. I felt my thoughts leaning towards a side. As a player, the encumbrance of death wasnt little, so I wasnt going to hold back on the demands I had planned for her. After calculating various possibilities, I turned to Vivian with a soft smile. Vivian. Yes? She nodded, as I donned a nonchalant expression. As I gazed at her, I couldnt help but admire her beauty, especially when I had seen her naked. Her hair was long and dark; her eyes were silver-colored, and her white skin had no cracks or freckles. I felt her shrink as my gaze lingered on her glowing body. She seemed really nervous. If you are an Alchemist, youll know about the law of equivalent exchange. That one. Exchanging things of equal value Yes. You have given what you could, so I decided to spare you. That was an equivalent exchange. Now, on the other hand, If I am to give you your old life back, what can you offer? But But. Im sorry if I wasnt clear enough. I can heal you, and I probably can restore your lost power. Not as the spider, but a genuine opportunity to return to your human form. Ho-How? Upon hearing my words, Vivians pupils trembled visibly. I was rather surprised that she seemed to express regret that she became a spider without knowing it. Once the first button was done, I whispered in her ear with a more subtle voice. I grasped her head with one hand and her back with the other. Her body got worse with every action I took. Youll understand when you see it. If I give you your life back; help you regain your lost power, and return you back to the human you once were, you would have to pay the equivalent price. -What do you want? You do understand that, right now, I have nothing to give to you No, theres still one more left. I poked my finger into her back and her stomach. Her skin split, but I paid no mind; after all, I could fix that with a bottle of Elixir, anyway. Although Vivian was sad, she understood my words. Now was the time to choose. A moment of silence ensued. However, I could tell that Vivian had a passion for life, and I smiled in satisfaction when Vivian weakly nodded her head. Listen to my words very clearly from now on. Okay? okay. Vivian didnt know why I sounded so dangerous, so she could only answer me with a low voice. * I picked the two cocoons which had users within it and went to the vacant lot alongside Vivian. There were four cocoons in the lot, and I swiftly severed the threads wrapped around the cocoons, releasing the kids. Upon their release, each kid would look at me and jump out of the cocoon in excitement. After a short break, the kids began showing interest in the remaining two cocoons and Vivian, Their interest in Vivian was a pressing problem, so I was a bit worried; however, Vivian behaved much better than I had imagined. So, youre saying a bad wizard turned you into a spider a long time ago? Huh. Thats right. The man put the nucleus inside my body, turning me into a spider. But even if you turned into a spider, you must remember. killing players, and creating dungeons, right? Once I had turned into a spider, I could reverse the transformation, so I just hunt anyone I see. The transformation also caused by intelligence to deteriorate. This was further worsened due to the adverse effect of the monster nucleus. I have a clear memory, but my view was clouded. If i were human, I would have never done those things. Hmm Yoo-Jung glanced at with a suspicious gaze, before turning towards me. I immediately offered some explanation. Her words are true. If it wasnt for Vivian, Id be dead too. If we hadnt managed to stop her from exhibiting the spiders behavior, we would already be dead. Upon hearing my revelation, distress clouded Yoo-Jungs and An Sols faces. As i watched Vivian who had been behaving really well, I couldnt help but smile. I had deceived the kids with a speech that contained both lies and some truth. If i wanted to add Vivian to the party, some things she had done must remain hidden. But, the things youve done; it doesnt change. Thats right. I dont want to avoid it, either. But what about your body? I think your shoulders and your back is a little cracked.. An Hyun asked Vivian right before Yoo-Jung could ask a question. She gazed at me and answered immediately. Actually, my body is in a very dangerous condition right now. The body did return after the nucleus was extracted, but the burden it had on my body is highly troublesome. Then, are you going to die soon? Looks like it. Oh As soon as she mentioned that she may die, the complexion of both kids became complicated. They were confused which was just as i expected. I took a step forward. First, I needed to prevent any more questions. First, we need to think about Vivans condition. As soon as I spoke up, the kids instantly turned to face me. An Hyun looked surprised, but Yoo-Jung and An Sol both had frowns on their faces. But the kids hadnt gone against my decision since I entered the Hall Plane, and Ive no thoughts of going back. Although recruiting good prospects was always a welcome development, we still needed to move things faster. It was more sensible to hire a player or resident who could power-up immediately, rather than a player who needed a lot of time to grow. Therefore, If Vivian was recruited into our group, the time needed to carry out my plans will reduce by one third. Vivian also has a lot of conflicted feelings that shes had to deal with. If one had a chance to live, it should be a life of atonement. Although what she has done so far isnt right, there is still room for reflection, and I really can see signs of deep reflection in her. So, lets go to the city and look for a cure. If we act together, we may succeed. If not, then I cant do anything. Can this be done? An Hyun had a look of understanding, but I was worried about Yoo-Jung and Sol, who still had dull looks on their faces. Although it did seem like they had been debating amongst themselves, they had a good nature, and they did save me. Vivian soon said, I might die soon I saw them eventually nod, although they seemed barely convinced. I heaved a sigh of relief, as though I had just solved a huge problem. Although their suspicions hadnt fully rescinded, I still had to get her into the party; I had almost succeeded that time. It was the first two players caught by Vivian. I sighed again and diverted the attention of the kids to the lot where the other players lay. In the empty lot, both cocoons contained a male and a female; they were both lying down flat within the cocoons. These were the first players caught by Vivian. To be honest, it was so much fun to tease Vivian, forbidding her mere existence. Honestly, I had a lot of fun teasing Vivian, forbidding her mere existence. *Maybe if I did not have the voice of Vivian telling me to step out of the aisle, I might have..* Their breathing indicated that they were still alive, but their faces were quite pale. Two of them wore wizard robes, so their physical abilities probably werent high. Yoo-Jung looked at them and asked with worry. Oppa, these two people havent died yet, right? Theyre not dead, but it would be nice to get back to the City as soon as possible. I know the shortcut. As Vivian lifted her hand and offered, Yoo-Jung just sighed . Hmm. You speak well, but they are only like this because of you. . Vivians face turned red, but she bit down on her lip and endured the anger. I was a little relieved to see that she still obeyed my instructions faithfully. However, I couldnt help but cast my mind back to the period when she was unrestrained with her actions. I couldnt help it. I turned to face the unconscious players once again because I wanted to check their player information. Just as I was about to activate the 3rd eye, I shivered. I shook my head, trying to dispel my blurred vision. A few seconds later, the feeling had disappeared, and I was able to focus again. However, the others had noticed and were concerned. Oppa, whats wrong? Sol looked at me as if I was about to die and came closer. why were they like this? Hyun, Yoo-Jung, and Vivian also came to my side when they noticed how strange I had acted. I waited for a moment before assuring them that I was alright. Afterward, I tried to activate the 3rd eye again. Oh Hyung! Oppa! S?a??h the N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I felt the power leave my body, and the sight in front of my eyes change. I was experiencing burning sensations, and at that moment, the words that Seraph had spoken flashed across my mind. < Player Kim Soo Hyun. The power that Hwajung possess is beyond the level of humans comprehension. It is not unreasonable to seek power, but controlling that power is another matter altogether. If you do not use force properly, you must exceed 101 points. No at least over 90> I didnt push it to the maximum. This way.. The surroundings got darker, and I knew that my eyes were closing. [ Potential Ability: I cant fall (Rank: A+)] At that moment, a message popped up in midair, and the will to resist my fall grew. Chapter 72 During my brief moment of dizziness, the kids came closer and tried to shake me awake, completing forgetting about the two unconscious players laying there. Fortunately, Vivian was able to pull the worried kids off me. Although I hadnt completely recovered, I couldnt help but glance at Vivian, who I was convinced was deliberating trying to avoid my gaze.Oppa, is your body okay? Yes. Its alright. Dont worry much. But I walked out of the dungeon and through the forest with an uneasy face. I didnt take my eyes off the road before me. I was pleased with the concern the girls showed me. However, I was confused about the correlation between the power of Hwajung and my stamina; both had exceeded my expectations. An Sol continued to ask if I was ok, and I shook my head in affirmation as I picked up one of the unconscious players. Yoo-Jung, who was walking beside An Sol and me, came up and offered to help. Oppa, if its tough for you, Ill take over. If its like the last time with the mana, Itll be bad. Its alright. Right now, the most important thing is that you and I have another player here to take care off. Ill be surprised if you dont want to leave this place. Shit Why would you think that? Its only because Im worried about you. The surroundings are safe. Its a shortcut to the city, so we should reach there tomorrow, Vivian suddenly spoke up. When Vivian butted in, Yoo-Jung shot her a glance and turned her head away. I wanted to explore the surroundings, but my head still throbbed pretty bad to even attempt it. Immediately after using forcing myselt to move, I was exhausted. The accompanying pain was so intense, It made me feel dizzy again. If this happened in the future, it wouldnt any less painful than it did today, Although there were still some ability points left over, I still had strength, ability, and magic to develop. The journey continued in silence. I noticed An Hyun walking beside me, and he seemed lost in his thoughts; that was unlike his behavior the day before. Still, I pulled my gaze away from him and began considering my options. However, no matter the angle I considered it from, the number of ability points I required was beyond my current capability. I knew that I wouldnt hit the required threshold. According to my calculations, even if I invested my current points, and probably those Id get in the future, I could maybe reach a base of 90 stats on all. But, that was it. The lure of achieving 101 in all stats was great and hard to give up. After thinking about it for a while, I shook my head, not bothering about it anymore, for now. After all, It wasnt something that I could solve now, so I decided to turn my attention back towards the present situation. The most important things to me right now were; the goods in the dungeon, the two rescued players, and returning to the city to get Vivian some treatment. We took a short break, and after that, we were ready to explore the ruins. Although the exploration was something I still had time for, It didnt change the fact that my responsibilities piled as high as a mountain. It was easy for one to lose everything at once in the Hall Plane, which was only the first level. I decided to take a day off and relax when I reach the city. I shoved my thoughts aside and looked at the kids with an indifferent expression, Suddenly, I heard the voice of a woman. It was only then I realized that I craved to taste the warm pleasure that the flesh of the opposite sex brought about, which I hadnt done in a long time. She had an angular shaped face and a petite body. Beneath those supple chin were bulging breasts, which were partially covered by her hair. However, her hair wasnt so long; I found the long ones really nice. Suddenly, I was gazing at the beautiful face of Sol, her white thin neck, and small dark lips, My gaze shifted to Vivian but, at that moment, I was able to forcefully jolt myself from those amorous thoughts. Why did I even think about them in the first place? Just how much sexual desire did I have backed up? Although I couldnt help but want to relieve myself of the pent-up amorous desires, I still considered my thoughts pathetic. I sighed and looked at the unconscious players, who we had carried out of the dungeon. I still didnt know who they were, yet. I hadnt paid them any mind since we left the dungeon because I had been too concerned about my hunches and my stats. However, since I couldnt come up with any solutions, I didnt want to waste any more time worrying about them. I decided to activate the 3rd again since I could tell decipher their identities just by looking. This time, my head didnt hurt. This was probably because I took a little rest and was treated well. < Player Status> 1 Name : Shin Sang yong ( 2 yrs ) 2 Class : Normal Mage Expert 3 Nation : Barbara 4 Clan : C 5 Affiliated Nationality : Those who pursue the truth of magic. Korea 6 Sex : Male ( 28 ) 7 Height . Weight : 183.7cm . 69.2kg 8 Alignment : Lawful . True [ Strength 40 ] [ Resistance 42 ] [Agility 45 ] [ Vitality 40 ] [ Magic 85 ] [ Luck 60 ] < Player Status > 1 Name : Jung Ha Yeon ( 2 yrs ) 2 Class : Normal Mage Expert 3 Nation : Barbara 4 Clan : C 5 Affiliated Nation : Water droplets on the Lake . Korea 6 Sex : Female ( 26 ) 7 Height . Weight: 166.5cm . 42.8 kg 8 Alignment : Lawful . Good [ Strength 34 ] [ Resistance 38 ] [ Agility 40] [ Vitality 32 ] [ Magic 87 ] [ Luck 80 ] Hmm? They were both wizards, and they were in their second year. Okay, at first, I wanted to go into a dark forest, but after seeing their stats, I could try and understand. Suddenly, I decided that it would be a good idea to take them along; after all, my abilities would still be active there. Even if it was a location where my abilities wouldnt be active, Id still be interested in exploring. I needed an expert, regardless of where their expertise lay. Also, The additional income would be welcome. I glanced at Sol and noticed her sour expression and wondered, Did the players luck gave anything to do with her mood? I could feel the heat emanating off them, and that made me worried about their health. If they were unconscious, they could offer some stable aid. I suddenly revelled in the feeling of being powerful. Although, for them, the second year was considered the first time for one to reach their limit, they hadnt gotten close to theirs yet, even though they were already in the 2nd year. It is at the 4th and 5th year that itll be certain what their abilities are, but regardless, they was still a lot of room for them to develop. Good stats and a good inclination. Ill think more about it later, but I felt that they would be good candidates. * Since I left the dungeon, I had been walking for a full day. After a few nights of hard work, I felt exhausted. However, as soon as it was time for my physical training academy, I was able to do things with a spring in my step. The route that Vivian had mentioned was a shortcut, and it wasnt strange for her to know this, as she had been living in this forest for more than 100 years. Actually, the kids had a different look in their eyes whenever they saw Vivian. Since we had been walking for a day, It was now almost late in the afternoon. When I looked up ahead, I could see the land up ahead, so I heaved a sigh of relief. We had returned in time for the sunset. Even the kids pinched themselves to make sure it was real. The remaining part of the journey was completed in silence. No one was talking, but everyone seemed to be lost in their thoughts. I looked at An Hyun and realized that he had been carrying that player since we left, and that made me sigh; his strength had doubled. Sol and Yoo-Jung were still irritated by the sight of Vivian. The quiet atmosphere wasnt that bad, but it sure was uncomfortable. We left the lush forest behind and hurried onto the plain road. As we walked along the road, I saw a lot of players around; this was probably because of the time. The crowd grew thicker as walked further, and It was almost night. It seemed quite a lot of people felt the same way I did about venturing outside at night. It seemed to me that were more people here than in the Barbara region. s?a??h th? ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Having not seen any players in a long time, the kids didnt know where to look, so I opened my mouth to voice my thoughts. We arent like those players. I really dont want to be like those beginner players whod just done their first expeditions. I still had to urge the kids on because they were tired, especially Vivian who couldnt look away from the players around. My words jolted her from her staring, and she put her head down. Suddenly, I noticed that stares were being directed at us. Vivian, who initially had been naked, only wore underwear and a robe that was taken from someone that died. She just stood there being half pale. Vivian was taller than Jung Ji Yeon, so she had to pull down her robe. It was a little embarrassing. Her beautiful face and voluptuous body caused some of the male players to gaze at her, drooling. I sighed and glanced at Vivian. Hey. Not done? **Bro, dont you see how hard you are now?** What the hell were the guys doing? Looking at the two female users with gazes full of lust. Vivian continued to look down, and An Hyun, who noticed this, shook his head, sighed and said: Lee Yoo-Jung, An Sol. What is wrong with you guys? This is embarrassing, and I might not fully understand why, but once hyung moves anywhere, dont go too far from him. I really feel sorry for you. After An Hyun had spoken, the girls grew even more jealous. An Hyun continued on like he didnt notice. Vivian glanced at An Hyun and laughed. His comments were akin to pouring oil into the fire. But, she had considered it a pleasant comment. This way, she would remain close by Yoo-Jung and An Sol. The surroundings were abuzz with activity, and I was hungry. Although everyone felt tired, they were still talking. There were some players who came back with depressed expressions; they may have lost a colleague in their expedition. The duck came down, and the wall of the Mule, which could be seen from a distance, was getting close. The guards who had greeted us at the beginning were still there, in the same place, and we watched them salute the players. We also slowly entered the door. Finally, after the very first exploration, we had come back to the Mule. Chapter 73 Once we left the Mule and entered inside, everyones face glowed brightly. We entered the North Gate that we had left. No one said anything, they just looked at me with eager expressions. I sat down, took out a small pouch and tossed it over to An Hyun, who was still carrying a player. He was flustered and didnt react on time, but fortunately, Yoo-Jung succeeded in catching the pouch.Good. Dont give me praises; give me the reward. Here. I dropped the player that I was carrying and handed him over to Yoo-Jung. She grumbled a bit but still carried the player properly. I looked at her for a moment and spoke in a gentle but powerful voice. You know where the ladys inn is, right? I have enough for two rooms to last a week. Go and have dinner first. You can eat anything that you want. And once youre done eating, go in and rest first. And Oppa? I need to clear something with Vivian, and we have to report it. We can go together Itll be more comfortable to go alone. Its alright, go and rest. Yoo-Jung didnt like it, but she reluctantly nodded her head. However, regardless of that, I still wanted to go to that rustic inn and take a break, first. Honestly, it was frustrating, but this was something that I had to do. After I sent the kids first, I stayed there with Vivian. Vivian stared at me before sighing heavily. They really dont know about it. What? The kids about you. I raised a brow and inched closer to Vivian, silently hinting her to tell me why she had asked that question. It seemed that Vivian had grown more stubborn and had begun to vocalize her thoughts. The kids arent newly born babies. Although they look up to you, it also seems like theyre scared of you. Youre not much different, either. I know its very difficult to explain it to the kids, and I dont even want to see time like that coming. Why? Because Im nervous. About what happened in the dungeon? Yes? Then Ill just go ahead and do it. I raised my hand, silencing her. Vivian looked away and sighed again. Just as she was about to say something more, I moved my hand to her head. Body S?a??h th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Oh, what? Your body seems alright. To my surprise, Vivian was embarrassed. She rolled her eyes and stuttered. Then she slowly lifted her face and spoke carefully. Its good for now. I can endure it. But this hand It was bothersome, so I turned around and faced the other way. I could feel her staring at me from behind, and she seemed a little hesitant, but she soon took the initiative and came behind me on her own. She needed to start trusting more and giving as much to the team as she possibly could, in order to get the maximum amount of monetary reward. The streets of Mule were definitely more crowded than the morning we left. Most of the players were headed to the shrine to submit the reports from their recent expeditions, just like me, but there were a bunch of explorers outside, who were gearing up for their expedition. I noticed a player who had just submitted their own exploratory reports and asked a few questions. Before I went to the shrine, I decided to stop by the users warehouse, first. If the shrine and the users warehouse were in opposite directions, it would have been a bother. Fortunately, they were in the same direction. I could see the Shrine from where I was, and it wasnt like Barbaras, but there were a number of players in there. Once again, everyone around looked at Vivian. She felt insecure and put her head down, moving closer to me. Although I was in a good mood, I still felt a hint of jealousy. In the streets of the continental shelf, these kinds of clothes could send a completely different message: I wore this type of outfit because I want to be eaten by you. So by all means, and without any restraints-eat me. This wasnt an appropriate image to create, but that didnt get me worried. As soon as Vivian regained her full ability as an alchemist, shed make a great impact in the party, wielding a power that no player can possess. As soon as I arrived at the players-only warehouse, I immediately brought out an elixir and some gold coins. The gold coins that I brought out exceeded 1200 gold. If I sold the jewelry and the other stuff that I had, Ill gain an amount that was too huge for new players. However, the more money one had, the easier it was to plan ahead. Since I decided to use it already, I brought out a heavy pouch. Whats that? Vivian asked curiously and leaned in for a closer look. There were bottles inside the pouch filled with bright-yellow elixir. I noticed her leaning even closer, so I simply answered. Elixir. Vivian couldnt take her eyes off them, and as if it was her first time of seeing an elixir, she could respond with an ah. She slowly turned away from them and looked at me instead, where is this person from? Wow. Never seen an elixir before? Idiot. Alchemists make these stuff. Elixirs are what theyre best known for. First, Give it here. Come and see for yourself. Upon hearing my words, Vivian grumbled and brought her head even closer. As she stared at the Elixirs, her gaze seemed to grow even stranger. I stretched out my hand, bringing the pouch even closer to her. Vivians gaze was serious; It was obvious that the Alchemists who had made this batch had a certain level of skill. Its-its weird. Wait just a moment. Dont take it away. There is something I need to do. Here, you can drink this. It wasnt in my personality to do things like this, but I was set on handing it to her. I immediately opened the sealing lid on an elixir and handed it over to her. It was a small vial of elixir. Vivian quickly took the vial, sniffed it for a moment, inhaled it deeply a few moments after that, before drinking a mouthful of it. I took the vial back. Umm How was it? Justoh? ah-Ah? Vivian, who only drank only a mouthful, smacked her lips and enjoyed the taste for a while. When her lips parted in incredulity, I realized that something was happening to her body, so I immediately activated the 3rd eye. This time, I had planned to get her information very quickly. < Native Status > Converting resident information into Player information 1 Name : Vivian La Clarydas 2 Class : Rare . Chimera Alchemist Master 3 Nation : Espinion ( a fallen city.) 4 Clan : C 5 Affiliated Nation : Ancient Alchemist . Black Hunting Spider . Hall Plane 6 Sex : Female ( 28 . 128 [?]) 7 Height . Weight : 165.5cm . 48.8 kg 8 Alignment : Chaos . Neutral < Stats > [ Strength 48 ] [ Resistance 50 ] [ Ability 56 ] [ Vitality 45 ] [ Magic 92] [ Luck 74 ] Body recovered after drinking a small quantity of elixir. If there are no additional intakes, body will return to its original state. < Achievement (3) > < Special Abilities (1/1) > 66 ruler of the legion of athletes. ( Rank: A +++) < Latent Ability (4/4) > Pension Magic ( Rank: A Zero) Authentic Magic ( Rank: C Plus) Building a Magical place ( Rank: A ++) Making Potion ( Rank: B Plus) < Ability Comparison. > Kim Su Hyun: 540 ( There are 12 ability points ) [ Strength 94 ] [ Resistance 92 ] [ Ability 98 ] [ Vitality 72 ] [ Magic 96 ] [ Luck 88 ] Vivian La Clarydas (No ability points.) [ Strength 48 ] [ Resistance 50 ] [ Ability 56 ] [ Vitality 45 ] [ Magic 92 ] [ Luck 74] Are these Vivian abilities at full power? As all her powers had just been restored, I glanced at her beautiful face again. A high stat in magic was a necessity for players who were mages and priests. If a player had 90 magic and an average of 30 in their other abilities, they would be quickly taken in by any of the other clans. In the Hall plane, the mages had that much value. I wondered what the ability of the < 66 Master of the legion athletes >, who was awarded the A+++ rank, would be. The rare classes couldnt be compared to the secret classes, but they certainly differed from the regular classes. Naturally, those with regular classes could also grow really strong if they were nurtured properly, but only those with rare classes could maximize the efficiency of team battles. They were also very powerful. **So, the two classes that every player hopes.** I put my thoughts aside and raised my head. Right in front of me was Vivian, who looked flustered yet serious. It was evident from her eyes that she was deep in thought. There was a moment of silence, but the quiet period was only momentary. Vivian suddenly jumped on me. Give them to meeeeeeeee! Good Luck. I used my hand to push her face back, but she was waving her arms wildly, trying to snatch the pouch from my grasp. It wasnt enough, but she was getting more restless by the second. Afterward, she resorted to use her words to get the elixir from me. Give! Give! Give!!!!!! I cant give it to you right away. How did it taste? I wont say. Really. So, give it to me! I tried hard to push her back, but Vivian kept struggling. I sighed and extended my hand again, but this time, my hand wasnt aimed at her head; it was aimed at her chest. As soon as Vivian rushed toward me, I felt my right hand grab a fistful of supple flesh. Het! It felt good. Kyyaaaaaaa! Hmm. Nice. Ha? Khat? Eauh? When I stretched out my right hand at the incoming chest, I was able to grab the supple breasts of a woman; a pleasant feeling that I hadnt enjoyed in a long time. Vivian pulled back and rushed toward the pouch of bottles again. in her rush, she didnt remember to protect her chest and this time, her breasts were welcomed by my outstretched hand both of them. What are you doing?! Get your hands off! This idiot! Stupid, who runs like that? She forcibly pushed my hands away and went back to charging at the elixir. Although I felt bad for her, I still admired her tenacity. It was getting harder to hold her back. She began taking aim at my chest, no C my heart. When I retreated beyond her reach, Vivian began to cry. Uk! uk How could you you dirty I have only one heart, so should I stand idle and let you hit me? I laughed so much that my throat got sore. However, Vivian just nodded. I laughed some more, as I had planned to give her another elixir, anyway. Ive decided anyway, so wait a moment. We can at least make a promise. I remember everything that you said in the dungeon. You dont even know what Im going to do. Vivian couldnt refute my reply. She hadnt yet recovered her Alchemists state of mind, and she was in a state of urgency. This was the moment that I had been waiting for. There was nothing more precious than an elixir to her, right now, and she knew that she wouldnt get it if she was uncooperative or tried to flee. So, I needed to make some preparations. Then what am I supposed to do.. Hm Lets make a contract. A contract? I nodded at Vivian and spoke in a serious tone. Yes. Contract. Lets go to the shrine at once. Ill have to report about the expedition and then write a contract. ||| NEXT> Chapter 74 Welcome to Ohh The first player Ive seen in Mule today.A male player who wore a suit welcomed me with a brilliant smile. There may a number of players who visit here, but youre the first customer weve had today. Ahaha. Yes, do come in. Its my pleasure to welcome you since most of the players nowadays are more attracted to Barbara and Kahn. So, how can I help you today? Although this is a shrine, doesnt it seem like there is something missing here? Anyway, Id like to report about my expedition and make a contract. As soon as I mentioned the contract, the mans face lit up with glee. He probably had imagined that a lot of money was about to roll in. He asked us to wait a moment before running into the Burinake. Vivian was fidgety and seemed reluctant to stand still. She wanted to look around the shrine, but I released a little of my mana which prompted her to hold still. When she sensed my mana, I noticed that her nerves were taut with the desire to have more of that Elixir that was in my hand. I smiled softly at Vivians obedience and waited for the priest to come out. Soon, udang -tang sounds reverberated from the second-floor stairway. It was the sound of someone rushing down the steps. The temple was a few blocks away from the area where the residents and players met up, so both had learned to co-exist and were on equal footing in most matters. Generally, the residents were in positions to communicate with anyone, and everything else was handled by the players. However, most of the work done by the players interfered with the residents. A female player rushed out from the stairwell, panting really hard. A male priest came down right after she did, with a bitter expression on his face. Do shrines have this much need for money nowadays? Oh, Come on in. You came to issue a contract, right? Yes. And about the expedition The shrines are very busy these days, so we have no one to take any expedition reports, right now, so there is no need for you to do that. Now, what kind of contract are we talking about? You dont want me to make a report on the expedition? I frowned. It seemed that they had been influenced by the Golden Lion Clan, so no matter how I tried to report the expedition, I wouldnt be able to get the report approved. And here I thought I was going to skip a great deal of work. I looked at her and replied. Human to Human. To be precise, it will be a contract between a player and a resident. The lady priest looked at me for a while before she nodded. Hmm Well, generally, players and residents can establish contracts between themselves. Have you thought about the terms contained in the contract? If you hand me the contract now, I can write in the details right away. Thats nice. Min Chol, give him the contract, now. Min Chol, the male priest, immediately handed me a piece of paper and a pen. I pondered for a while before writing. The content of the contract was simple but effective. I had planned to draft a slave contract. When I was done writing, I reviewed the content, giving it a thorough once-over. 1) The player Kim Su Hyun will pay a price to Vivian, who needs it. Thereafter, Vivian will verify and acknowledge that the payment received is in accordance with the terms agreed in this contract. 2) The resident Vivian will have to listen to player Kim Su Hyun. Naturally, she maintains her free will, but she will still have to obey the requests of player Kim Su Hyun. 3) The resident Vivian will aid the player Kim Su Hyun and his party members, An Hyun, An Sol, and Lee Yoo-Jung-and will display any form of hostility towards any of them. Although it was a rough draft, when I read it, my lips curled upwards into a dangerous smile. I showed the contract to Vivian who read the contents and nodded. She proceeded to sign the contract and handed it back to me. I took the paper, signed it and handed it to the female priest. The piece of paper almost seemed to glow. When the female priest received the contract, she read it for a moment and raised a hand to cover her mouth, trying to stifle a laugh. She failed and chuckled for a bit before facing me. I found her expression really funny and couldnt help grinning. Hoho. Do you really want to do this? Hahahahaha. I want you to get this over with as soon as you can. Thats not up to me. I smiled at the female priest who grinned broadly back at me. She chuckled and faced Vivian, asking: Are you really fine with this? Yea? Ah, Yes. I just need to listen to him and help them. Theres no need to be so suspicious. Does it take this long to complete a contract? Please, finalize it as soon as possible. The female priests expression turned stern, however, Vivian stared right back at her, not backing down in the slightest. The female priest, who had spent a long time glaring at Vivian, finally opened her mouth and declared solemnly: As of this moment, I have read the contents of this contract and will sign it, confirming that I played witness to the agreement between both parties. S~?a??h the ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Immediately after her declaration, the paper crumpled and began to glow resplendently. Popping sounds, like a fire-crackers, rippled through the air as I watched the glowing paper hovering in the air. The contract had been approved. It sure is a spectacular sight. Vivian regained her composure quickly, but the two priests still watched it in fascination. I could clearly hear their hushed whispers. Min Hee Noon-nim, isnt this too much? Its like popping corn with lightning. I dont care. Ill soon be rolling in enough money to last a long time; after all, a contract is the highest level of agreement. But, still The resident herself is fine with it. Therefore, I no longer have any need to worry. Although those two were talking in hushed whispers, my sensitive ears could pick up every word, clearly. I decided not to butt into their conversation and continued watching the contract, which was currently in the process of being finalized, with a smile. In the future, I could get Vivian to cook, roast, and hehe C do anything. Soon afterward, the light turned dim, and the crumpled contract fell down from the air. It takes a while for a contract to get finalized, Lee Min Hee said to me as though she had read my thoughts. I laughed and replied: Do not worry, as you can see, shes not a whore. I then whispered to Vivian: The priest in charge of approving players contracts has been granted a special authority to do so. Naturally, this authority would disappear as soon as she wishes to quit. I watched as she picked up the contract, and placed the paper on a scale. The weight of the paper would determine how much I was to pay. Only moments after the contract was placed on the scale, the result came out, and it brought Lee Min Hee and Min Chol great joy. As I had expected, the weight of the contract was enormous. As soon as the contract was placed atop the scale, a wheel began turning, and soon it was two wheels three wheels, and finally, 8 wheels were all turning slowly, at the same time. I was not surprised, after all, the result had fallen within the range I had expected. However, Vivian looked worried. I didnt share her fear. Although I knew I would have to fork over a little more than Id like, I didnt think too much about it. After Lee Min Hee looked at the scale for a while, she approached with a satisfied smile and whispered: Player Kim Su Hyun, do you know of the effect of a contract between the player and a resident? Roughly. Contracts between players are limited, but the residents are not affected by the < configuration > huh. Indeed. Residents are not affected by < configuration >, so contracts with them are much more effective. Even their conscience are bounded with the owners, so theyre very cooperative. Anyway, congratulations on acquiring such a good slave. She is pretty, and Im sure youll enjoy going to bed with her in the future, Lee Min Hee said as she handed me the contract. Haha. She isnt for that purpose. Please dont misunderstand. Ah I only said that because of the clothes which she has on. Anyway, the bill is 789 gold, 417 silver, and 216 bronze. Yo do know that you cant pay in installments in a shrine, right? I nodded and paid. 800 gold wasnt too much money to pay for a valuable member of the party. But Vivian, who had stared at the fairly large amount of money, turned to look at me in surprise. She was rather impressed that I had taken out so much money without any hesitation. However, from that moment, the contract became fully effective. Naturally, I still had to pay the price stipulated in the contract. After saying goodbye to Lee Min Hee and Min Chol, I placed the contract into a box and left the shrine. The female priest watched me fixedly from the moment the contract was finalized till I left the shrine, but I walked away unflustered by her staring. Is it done? Is it really done? Vivian rushed towards me. I nodded and brought her to a place with few people around, and handed her the elixir outrightly. She sniffed the vial and stared at it in excitement. Phew, phew. Vivian began taking in really deep breaths. It seemed to me that she had been under a lot of stress since she was changed from a human into a spider. She was someone who had a strong will to live, and although her intellect wasnt that high, I was still looking forward to seeing how much she would change in the future. Those with skills such as hers were few, even amongst residents. I didnt know if Seraph would accept this, but the deed had been done. Vivian was a boss monster that I was tasked to capture, but I had turned her into my companion by exploiting the loopholes. However, it was only possible because it had been carried out with the consent of the other party. Vivian watched the elixir with conflicting emotions, but her hesitation was short-lived. Bung! She uncorked the vial. Hmm. Its black. She downed the contents of the vial in one. A cool and refreshing feeling permeated her body. I walked up to her and examined her carefully. I could see that the lacerated part of her skin had begun healing slowly. Not only that. The skin itself underwent a change; it became more tender and soft. Her hair turned glossy and regained its black color. Her pale face regained its color, and her cold body began to regain its warms, as light-peach blood began to flow within, One of the best properties of the elixir was its ability to begin healing the body immediately after its consumed, rather than after a long time. As its proving its effectiveness, I could feel the powerful mana emanating from the mage who had fully recovered in front of me. But the person who could fully feel it wasnt me. Vivian looked down at her two hands and body with an unbelievable face, and soon it became a face with joy and made a fist. How does it feel when you regain lost strength? Is the feeling of falling into the hell and then climbing back to the world? But, the person who could completely feel the changes wasnt me. It was Vivian. She looked down at her hands and her body with an astonished gaze. Her look of incredulity soon turned to Joy, and she squeezed her hands into fists. How does one feel when they regain their lost strength, I wondered. Does it feel like falling into hell and then managing to climb back out, and into the word, later? Vivian revelled in the pleasant feeling for a while before turning to face me with gentle eyes. Although her face was still bruised, it seemed different than it was before. Before, her pupils were dull, revealing her deteriorating will to live. But now, her pupils were lively and filled with confidence. Her lips parted slightly. Su Hyun. What? So your name is Su Hyun. Kim Su Hyun. Yes, why do you ask? Kim Su Hyun. Kim Su Hyun. Kim Su Hyun. Kim Su Hyun. I scratched my head and watched Vivian repeat my name over and over. The contract in the box seemed to burn hotter. It was showtime. I decided to test its effects with an experiment, and my lips curled up into an evil smile. And at that moment, silver eyes gazed at a brilliant hair. As I gazed at her, I thought, She is an idiot, but she somehow moves me. Shes prettyno beautiful. Under the pretext of testing out the contract, I called her. Vivian. Su Hyun. Kim Su Hyun. Come here Huh? I was just about to say hold me, but my words were cut short as Vivian suddenly charged at me and buried herself in my arms, tears dripping down her eyes. Her face was buried in my chest. Although I felt embarrassed at the sudden development, I patted her back, trying to calm her down as much as I could. I understood her feelings without needing her to tell me. Although the atmosphere was good, I decided to shelve my perverted plans. I wanted to curse as I hate so, I just wanted to test the contents of the contract and the compulsion. I cursed under my breath. I had only intended to test out the effects of the contract, especially the strength of its coercion. Vivian, who didnt know what evil thoughts I had in my head, kept on calling my name and thanking me. Thank you thank you thank you so much. Its not a problem. Anyway, about the contract Hey wait a minute youre almost naked, right now this is- I dont know what I would have to do if I couldnt return back to being human again huh Ok, its okay if Im with you. Ill listen to you in the future. I will listen really well. I mean, this development was ok. Her attitude suddenly turning positive left me feeling embarrassed, so I tried to lightly push her off me; however, the harder I tried, the tighter her arms around me became. Her arms are legs were wrapped around me-maybe a spiders instinct. So this is how good you feel It was difficult to face Vivian who was poking my arm like a crazy version of An Sol, but she didnt care about the surrounding and hugged me tightly. This was the body of a woman, who was naked. I sighed and just let her have at it. Today, I guess I have a girl for myself. Chapter 75 The moment I raised my head to look at Vivian with a lust-filled gaze, I suddenly recalled a memory. The recollection was so sudden, it left me completely started. The shock made me realize what I was feeling, so I tried to pull myself together.This is no. This isnt what I want to be feeling right now. I turned away from Vivian and repressed the sexual urges that threatened to overwhelm me. Even if it was just lust, if I let it overwhelm me, Id turn into an insatiable beast. Although I had brought Vivian to this quiet spot, so that I could enjoy some alone time with her, It now seemed like the wrong thing to do. I took a deep breath to calm myself. I wasnt gay, neither was I someone who didnt like women. I am a healthy young man with a healthy interest in women. But, right now, I have a different view on embracing Vivian here. Im not an ugly animal who takes advantage of every female that it sees, just because it wants to. I never saw myself as someone like that, neither would I act in that manner. First, take a deep breath. Such a situation, I was able to analyze it this thoroughly. I really had become more thoughtful these days, and I was behaving pretty well. Without realizing it, I had recovered my lost humanity, but the sharpness of the blade I once was was gradually fading. But, naturally, that didnt mean I thought that having a girl was bad. Even now, I was confident that Id been able to take Vivian right here. But, I had decided to curb my self-desire and abstain from any amorous activities. Do I really have a girl all to myself, today? Thinking about it made me feel embarrassed. If I brought a girl back, I may too ashamed to look at Seraph again in the future. Su Hyun? Whats wrong? Are you alright? .. I calmed my thoughts and opened my eyes. Vivian looked worried. When I didnt reply her question, Vivian grew cautious and voiced her thoughts. No. Its just a feeling. I felt like I was looking at someone else Yes? Hmm. Dont make that face again. It gave me the creepseh Vivian wrapped her arms around me again, but I quickly took them off me with a soft smile. She chuckled and stood beside me. I held her hands and walked to the inn. I heard a voice say Heyiing from behind, but I paid it no mind. Su Hyun. Su Hyun. What? Vivian, who was walking in ahead of me, suddenly stopped, causing me to bump into her. She turned to gaze at me with glowing eyes, but I responded with an indifferent look. I saw her pout her lips at my response. So, Ill work together with you guys in the future, right? Thats what it seems. Oh ho. So, I have a problem Ahk! Vivian tried to take a step back, lost her footing, and fell backward. As she fell, her robe slipped open, exposing her body in the process. Vivian rubbed the back of her head and quickly closed her robe, and her face turned ashen. Pervert. Why am I a pervert Dont lie. You saw. I did see, but I havent lied about anything. Its not like I intended to do so in the first place. Are you telling that your body got exposed because you knocked yourself over? I dont think youre a disciplined person. I said matter-of-factly, in a calm tone. Vivian averted her eyes, hiding her panicked expression, and nodded swiftly. Oh, huh? Yes, sorry. But you didnt have to say it like that. Upon seeing Vivian admit her wrongdoing innocently, I warned, Be careful from now on. Sometimes, you tend to be too careless. She took my outstretched hand and got up. When she got up, I asked: Anyway, what were those concerns just then? Hmm anyway, well be together in the future. Thats what I said. Its a big deal. Yoo-Jung and An Sol they dont seem to like me very much. Hmm. Thats right. When I nodded immediately, Vivian sighed. It was true that the kids hated Vivian. It was better if she was aware of the situation, that way she would be mindful of her attitude in the future and not flip out. But, these kids have a good nature. As long as you remain yourself, and put some effort to look a little better, youll do better around them. Really? Of course. I also talk to the kids separately, so dont worry too much about it. Thank you, but I have another concern Just when I thought I would speak, Vivian quickly added in a small voice, after hesitating for a few moments. My clothes Jung Ji Yeons robe was extremely small. Upon seeing Vivian tugging the robe down and rubbing her thighs together, I knew I couldnt put it off any longer and rushed to a store without delay. * After we had stopped at the store and bought some mage robes, we went to the old inn. When I returned to the Mule, there was so much work just waiting to be done. Most of them were related to the kids, so I didnt want to rush them. I had to get some rest first; that would be much better for me. As soon as we reached the wooden door of the inn, it opened. As the night went on, there seemed to be more people on the streets, discussing amongst themselves. As I had been out doing a lot, I needed to rest and came back to the inn. Just when we were close to it, both I and Vivian heard the door open. Hello, Player Kim Su Hyun. Youve arrived much later than the other kids did. She gracefully greeted me with a warm smile. I responded in kind and asked her if the kids were up yet. Instead of answering me, she pointed towards a corner of the in. The kids were at that corner, with sullen faces. In front of them were stacks of food, and the kids already had their chopsticks in their hands. I suddenly felt the urge to spit, but the smile never left Go Yeon-Jus face as she looked at the kids with a peculiar gaze. It seems like they were waiting for you, Mr. Su Hyun. This is a scene that is so rare to witness these days. Hmm. Thank you. No, thank you. Im getting paid. But, I see youre with someone whom I havent seen before Go Yeon-Jus big eyes gazed at Vivian who stood beside me. I pulled her forward and introduced her to Go Yeon-Ju. This person has just joined the party. Based on her looks, she seems to be a wizard, and an effective one, too. Well I guess youre busy. Ah. Dont mind me. See you later. Although Go Yeon-Ju seemed like wanted to talk with me a little more, I had already introduced Vivian as a resident and spoke with a tone of finality, so she understood my intentions and stepped back, but she still slyly implied with a See you later that wed be talking again in the future. Since it was included in the recruiting target, there was no reason to reject her, thats if I am not busy when the time comes. The kids also waved at me with bright faces as they found me. I quickly moved to the seat where the children sat and then sat in the chair and I opened my mouth. When the kids saw me, they waved at me with happy expressions. I quickly moved to where the kids were and sat with them. You all should have eaten first, before going to rest. There was no need to wait. Hyung, you went out alone with Vivian and that had us worried. Yes. Anyways, lets eat. The food would have gotten cold already. An Hyun said with a smile. If I had decided to have sex with Vivian when we had the chance, the kids would have had to wait longer than they did. I wasnt comfortable with the kids waiting this long, so I asked them to eat. As the sound of cutlery echoed around, Vivian stared at the table; she was unfamiliar with the cutlery on the table. You guys ordered a lot. We were hungry. Hehe. Oppa, sorry. I ordered a lot. I found Yoo-Jungs honesty charming, and I liked her attitude. Well, although moneys no problem, it wouldnt be good to waste too much of it. But, this much is okay. Yep. But is the job done? Ah Come to think of it Hyung, the shrine An Hyun was more hungry than tired. An Sol ate her food with the cutlery, and Vivian ate voraciously, as though she hadnt eaten anything for a long time. I also tore out some bread, dipped the piece into the sauce and stuffed it into my mouth. It tasted delicious and made my mouth feel warm. I went to the shrine first and stopped by the shop later on; Vivian needed new clothes. I also felt embarrassed when I saw her clothes, so its good that you bought a dress. However, didnt you go to the shrine because you needed to submit a report about the expedition? It was a respectable affair. However, these days, they are quite busy, so they dont receive any expedition reports. I cured Vivian and made a contract with her. It was nothing much. Contract? Filled with curiosity, the kids all looked at me; their faces stuffed with food. I briefly narrated what happened and showed them the contract. Vivian gazed at me, and I felt the need to say a little more. As you can see, Vivian is now one of us. She will help us, and she wont be hostile towards us. Naturally, Id like to say more, but there are a lot of uninvited eyes and ears who are trying to listen in on us I paused and looked around. Some players currently in the inn kept sneakily gazing at us. They were sneaking glances at An Sol, Yoo-Jung, and Vivian. It was also easy to guess the thoughts hidden behind their gazes. Once they looked away, I continued talking. So, were going to be working together in the future. Shes a pretty talented wizard. Ill tell you more about this tomorrow. I know what you guys think, but I dont want you guys to sell her short and see her only as a bad person. After all, she has turned back into a human do you understand me? An Hyun nodded. It seemed like what he experienced in the dungeon was still on his mind. An Sol pouted her lips for a bit and reluctantly nodded. Naturally, it did seem like it would take a little more time for her to accept Vivian. After thinking about that for a few moments, I turned toward Yoo-Jung. She had a sinister smile on her face. Hohoho. So, she wont be hostile and help us you say? Hohoho. She poured over the contract with a sinister expression. Soon, she returned the contract to me and glanced at Vivian, her eyes shining. Vivian laughed awkwardly. After watching Yoo-Jungs reaction silently, An Hyun assured me with a whisper: Hyung, dont worry about it too much. Ill keep an eye on her. okay. Thank you. Dont you have anything to ask us? An Hyun still managed to stuff a piece of meat into his mouth, even after eating so much already. I knew what he was implying and inquired the question that was in line with his expectation. Yes No I need to ask. How are the players that we brought back? They are still unconscious. Im sure the mans still alive because hes still breathing. I moved him to Hyungs room, and the woman was taken to Sols room. The rooms are now a little bigger than they used to be. Well done. What are we going to do? I pondered for a while. They both had good stats, and I didnt see anything wrong in their information. We would have to discuss with them when they wake up. However, everyone knew that Vivian, who we had just taken in, was a Dungeon Master. s?a??h th? N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Even if we made offers, would the players accept them? **I opened my mouth after hit the table as habit.** Everytime I solved an issue, another one cropped up instantly. Wait until tomorrow. If nothing happens, well stop by the shrine again. We cant wait any longer. Yes, Hyung. When An Hyun had said his bit, he turned his attention back to his plate. The food was delicious and of good quality. I could have eaten more, but the raw meat on my plate was a turn off; however; since it was the only thing available, I stuffed 2 spoonfuls of it into my mouth. Sol looked relieved when she saw the large amount of meat that I was eating. Oppa, you dont look so good. You need to get a lot of rest I was surprised to see Sol looking at me with a bright glow in her eyes when she heard me drop my spoon. I finally felt relaxed when I came back to the city. It felt good to loosen up. I turned and looked out the window of the inn. At this time, the sun had completely set, and the duck sat on the ground. One day, Ill get to sleep all through without a single worry. Chapter 76 When I opened my eyes, I noticed the warm rays of sunlight in the room, but the air was still cold. I massaged my temples for a while, touched my body and got up from the bed. The resplendent rays of the sun shone in the room through the window. In the past, I would have complained about fatigue; however, since my resistance and magic were both high, a few injuries and fatigue were healed through self-recovery.I shook my head once and looked around the room. I turned my gaze to my body and took care of the bruising. An Hyun was so tired that he was still asleep, as though he didnt care what happened to the world. The other man, Shin Sang Yong, lay next to him. His eyes were still shut tight. His unconsciousness was probably due to the anesthesia which was injected by the spider. But, its effects were likely to disappear within a day. I cracked my knuckles and stretched my hands. When I looked out the window, I saw that the sun had already risen brilliantly into the sky, brightening up the entire world. It was a sunny day, would be a nice day for a picnic. I opened the door to the next room and heard the sound of four people breathing out. I put my arms in the pocket and then went out of the room. It was a sunny day, which would be nice for a picnic. I came out of my room and opened the door to the adjacent room, and I heard the sound of four people breathing softly. I stuffed my hands into my pockets and went out of the room. When I went down the creaky wooden stairs, I saw the lobby of the rustic inn. There wasnt a single player visible. The movement will deepen as the Golden Lion Clan will go to the expedition to the Steel Ranges. Those idiots. I spoke out and sat down. Go Yeon-Ju was sleeping while sitting in a chair in the kitchen. I saw her lift her head slightly when she heard me sit down. If youre a user who has already been in the 10th level, It is useless to pretend to be asleep when it is so obvious that you heard me coming down the stairs. **It wasnt that**. Go Yeon-Jus swollen eyes were still closed. There were indeed a lot of players at the inn yesterday. If she really had enough strength, she wouldnt be this tired. What happened? Although I was curious, curiosity wasnt a part of my job description, so I just settled for a light greeting. Good Morning. Yes Good Morning She placed her hand over her mouth and yawned while replying my greeting. Her peculiar attire and smooth legs caught my ear, but I turned my face to the menu with a grim feeling. I wanted a simple breakfast, so I immediately placed an order. Today, I want a simple A course Ah, hmm hmm. Sure, itll take some time to prepare it. s?a??h th? N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I dont know whats going on. Anyway, just give me what you made yesterday. Love you Although, in her favor, her expression of relief on her face seemed heartfelt, the additional words at the end were too audible. You must have had a lot to do yesterday, I mentioned. Dont remind me. It was hectic yesterday and today will be no different. This place was crowded from dusk till dawn. There were also a couple of drunk guys who were making a racket, so I kicked them out one after another; I took their money and took back the food, too, so Im really tired, and my body is really stiff. As she spoke, she rested her ass firmly on the chair opposite me, seemingly waiting for me to continue the conversation. I laughed. This is a price I had to pay. I suddenly felt immense respect for the players who were in here yesterday. Please, lower body dont cause me any trouble But why on earth did she sit across from me? I wish I could get my meal soon. Nevertheless, she remained right in front of me, and soon, many players will start coming in-some, with the intention to flirt. No. If she didnt want all that attention, she wouldnt wear clothes like these. Her chest was already exposed, and her robe only seemed content covering up the places before the upper part of her thighs. Did she enjoy being such a tease? I couldnt get the image out of my head, and the question almost came out of my mouth, but I swallowed my curiosity back down, in the ed. I didnt say anything else, shrugged my shoulders and took out a cigar. When Go Yeon-Ju saw my nonchalant reaction, she narrowed her eyes, pouted her lips and spoke in a disgruntled tone. Oh. Acting like that dont you want to talk to me? Huh? I have been talking to you, havent I? I just thought I heard something. I good at reading the mood. Do you want me to quickly go and bring your food? Ah, no. When she heard my answer, Go Yeon-Ju got up from her chair, bickering. Although the kind smile remained on my face as I watched her stand up, beads of sweat dripped down my forehead. Yesterday, you were equally as cold. Hmm. Do you think Id do this with just anyone? Yesterday, I was a little tired Her face grew sullen and her nostrils flared. I really had nothing else to say to her. That bad, huh? Fine. The innkeeper will bring your meal soon. Dont misunderstand. But please warm the food a little. Thats wonderful. It looks like youve waited to a lot for it. She mumbled, hoping that Id hear, and turned away swiftly. She started walking to the kitchen in a teasing manner; 1st step, a little pause; 2nd step, a longer pause; 3rd step, 4th step I watched her back silently and recalled everything that happened since the start of the year. Soon, a pleasant fragrance seemed to waft from the innkeeper who was swaggered with every step. I didnt fall for it and looked away. She smiled at that and watched me smoke my cigar. Mr. Su Hyun, dont you see a lot of things that dont seem right? Yeah? If a woman says those exact words, wouldnt you consider it a little sketchy? Lets start with the food. That response betrayed her expectations, causing her to roll her eyes. With a few quick strides, she narrowed the distance between us. I wasnt ready to succumb to her wishes, but I was ready to repel all her advances. Suddenly, she reached for my cigar. Aht. The Decent-Lady Inn is a no smoking area, customer. Thats not what I saw when I came in yesterday. Almost everyone I saw was smoking. She smiled at my rebuttal. Its smoking in the morning that isnt allowed, Mr customer. this is too much. I let out a sigh and removed the cigar from my mouth. When I looked at her, she shrugged. When I looked away, her attitude changed and her smile turned sly. Mhmm. This is the owners wish. Good luck, Mr. customer. She let out a seductive breath on my cheek and swaggered into the kitchen. As I watched her strut towards the kitchen, I pulled out another cigar. However, she didnt stop me this time. * Bread, soup and meat stew. A simple A course. It is literally simple. What else would anyone want to eat in the morning? Although it was simple, it was just right for this time of the day. I stuffed a spoonful of the meat stew into my mouth and chewed. The delicious taste of the meat made me smile. Yesterday, all I could think about was getting some rest, but today was a new day. Go Yeon-Ju rested her head on her hand and tapped her cheek with her forefinger. I looked over and saw her reading something with intense concentration. I looked away. I wasnt proud that I didnt know much about her, but I did realize that she loved challenging me; I was her favorite opponent. Then again, did I ever say that I liked it? I always felt better when I knew a lot more about someone. Chik Chik.. Suddenly, as I read the days newsletter, I heard the sound of a tongue clicking. **She also seemed to be reading the news reported about the Gold Lion Clan. In other words, she shared the same thoughts that I did. As I drank the Kimchi soup, I bowed my head in thought, thinking that recruitment into the clan might begin soon. At that moment, sounds of footsteps echoed from the staircase. Tak. Tak. Tak. Tak. It was the sound of someone coming down the stairs. Usually, when An Hyun and Yoo-Jung came down the stairs, they dont make such sounds. And the sound of An Sol coming down the stairs is a little more cautious than this; uneasy but modest and graceful steps. The sounds players made while coming down the stairs differed, especially wizards. As I listened to the footsteps, it suddenly ceased. I waited for the owner to come down the stairs, and when they did, I gestured at them with my left hand to come over. She hesitated for a moment, but she noticed my gesture, she came over straight away. I felt her approach and stand just behind me, before greeting with a subtle tone. You are awake. Is your body alright? I dont have much strength but its okay. Then Hmm. My party and I rescued you from the dungeon. The voice I heard was pure. Naturally, this was the female wizard who we rescued from the dungeon. I pointed at a chair in front of me, and she sat down on the designated chair with her head bowed. Thank you for saving me. I am Jung Ha Yeon, a second-year player. I have a regular wizard job. She settled for thanking me first, before revealing her name and her job. That was unlike the normal greeting etiquette; however, my first impression of her wasnt bad, and I gazed at her for a few moments. The beauty stared back at me with a blank expression. Honestly, although An Sol, Yoo-Jung and Kim Han Byul were all very pretty and charming, Jung Ha Yeon wasnt only a beauty, she also had a unique charm about her. Piercing, Innocent deep-set eyes, and a short hair which didnt reach her shoulder. She looked intelligent and exuded elegance. She was exactly like Kim Han Byul, but also had a bit of An Sol and Yoo-Jung in her. If I were to take her to the University OT, she would be voted the number 1 beauty amongst the seniors. Im Kim So Hyun, and Ive been a player for 0 years. Inspection class. Upon hearing my introduction, Jung Ha Yeons eyes widened. However, she recovered briefly and nodded, waiting for me to lead the conversation. The more we conversed the more her confidence grew until she was had a soft smile on her face. We both had questions for each other. But, I decided to go ahead and answer her un-asked question, first, in a calm voice; it was the first piece of information that she needed to know. Yesterday, our party rescued you from the dungeon and brought you here. If we didnt, it would have taken 2 to 3 days for you to recover. Im sure you will feel even better once youve had something to eat. Youre nice. Thank you Thank you. I called Go Yeon Jun over and ordered another A course meal. This one took a little more time than the previous meal, which took even less than five minutes, to get served. It shouldnt have taken long, after all, it was the food left over from yesterday. I smiled slightly when her meal was served. When I started to eat again, she also picked up her spoon. She hesitated for a while, but her hunger took over, and she quickly gobbled up some soup from her bowl and a bottle of water. Im sorry May I ask what happened to the others? Well, of course. Ill tell you everything, but after you finish eating. I deliberately turned around, feeling sorry. Once she had eaten a bit of her meal, I revealed to her that the archers and priests were all turned to pieces. Her younger sister, Jung Ji Yeon, became the mother of the monsters. She was pregnant and tired. I only made the revelations out of a keen consideration for her. It was a shocking news to deliver, especially while she was eating. It wouldnt have been hard for her to piece together what had happened, after all, she had been in the Hall Plane for two years already. Her face turned ashen and tears flowed down her face. I tried to comfort her. Dont cry. The monster was destroyed, and there is still one person who made it, albeit still unconscious I was barely able to say that as I was aware of the real situation. Jung Ha Yeon nodded and wiped her tears. I gazed at her with a sad expression and shook my head. She silently listened to everything else I said without anymore outbursts, but distraught was visible in her eyes. For a while, there was silence at out our table. Jung Ha Yeon had stopped eating as if she wasnt hungry or her appetite had vanished. She just stared at the dish in silence. She kept her head down, and I gazed at her, deciding it was time to speak. Chapter 77 I didnt tell her much, only the details that were necessary for her to know. I told her how I entered the dungeon, but I skimmed over the part about finding a players corpse, for now. Jung Ha Yeon listened with rapt attention while holding her spoon. It wasnt easy for her to take it all in, yet she still listened with full concentration. Her reaction made me feel a little apprehensive about her wellbeing.My narration included finding the male priest, then going to an empty lot. After my encounter with the spiders, I found a female player in that lot. When I mentioned the female player, Jung Ha Yeons eyes suddenly lit up. Thats Ji Yeon ah.. Shes my sister. Im sorry N-No way I summarized this part as slowly and as cautiously as I could. She had been hung in the air, and spiders were being born from her. She spawned those spider eggs after being raped by the monster. However, I didnt narrate these details. This was a world where ignorance was bliss. After all, this recollection wasnt a kind one. so I killed her. I could have left her alive, but I was saddened to see a human in that situation. She also seemed like she wanted to die. When I admitted to killing her, I stopped for a while. An uncomfortable silence ensued between Jung Ha Yeon and I. As I had expected, she was staring at me with an expression of utter shock. I didnt avoid her gaze because I never intended to hide that information from her. I needed to reveal everything to her if I was to have any hope of recruiting her. Naturally, I didnt state my intentions, but I did speak very carefully, with the intent of being as honest as possible about the demise of her sister. Another reason why I disclosed that fact, that I had killed Jung Ji Yeon, was to make Jung Ha Yeon aware that the situation couldnt be helped, at all. If she really thought about it, shed understand that Jung Ji Yeon was better off dead than being constantly abused by the monsters, birthing more of them. Additionally, she wished for death. After Jung Ha Yeon stared at me for a while, her lips parted, and she spoke with a shaky voice. Not at all. She couldnt be have been birthing those things Honestly, this is difficult for me to recount as well. If you want, I can describe it in more detail, but I wouldnt recommend that. Every time she gazed at me, her face was filled with hope, so I did what I thought was best. At least, I can tell you that she passed away without any pain. Im sorry. Ha I guess. She was strong and filled with confidence. I hated being hit by the monsters If she was pregnant it must be Jung Ha Yeons voice trembled so much, that, at the moment, she burst into tears. I closed my eyes sadly. Her gaze didnt falter; she continued staring at me-even in tears. The inn was completely silent, except for the sobbing sounds. But, at that time, the only person who knew how horrible the experience had been was Jung Ji Yeon, who experienced it for herself. The outcome would have remained the same even if I had saved her then, so I had to kill her. Jung Ha Yeon wiped her tears, but her shoulders still trembled for a while. I watched her dry her tears and try to sound stronger. Although most mages were adept at controlling their emotions, it was intriguing to see her do in person. It was obvious that she had anger boiling on the inside, but she didnt reveal any visible signs of it. What happened to the monster? By any chance, did you kill him? Yes, I eradicated it. How did you manage that? It would have been very difficult for many experienced players to even flee. Its complicated. Just as I had recounted the previous nights events to the kids, I proceeded to recount them to Jung Ha Yeon; a recollection even less truthful than the one I told the kids. I told her that my team were on the verge of going extinct, when Vivian saved our lives. I also told her that I had restored Vivians body and had now placed restrictions on her via a contract. Since the worst parts had been said, I just told her everything that happened afterwards. Jung Ha Yeon nodded slowly all through my story and stared at me with blank eyes when I was done. I sighed. She seemed lost in her thoughts for a few moments before asking me a question. So, the spider turned back into a human and is now in this Inn? Yes. She is recovering, but now thats shes become human again, her regrets are deep and great. Once the wizard was turned into a spider, her ability to reason deteriorated into nothing. She was no longer able to think and feel like humans do. She also wasnt in control of her actions, and it is still hard to see her as a pure human. I understand all that. Youve said that you will travel and act alongside her. I think thats dangerous. If it wasnt for her, I also would have also in that place. It may be laughable, but I choose to trust her because she saved my life. Hm Jung Ha Yeon donned a complicated expression, making evident what she felt in her heart. I continued softly. Back then, the spider instinctively viewed the players as intruders who had invaded her home, and it was angry with them for laying waste to her subordinates. I know that youre upset, but shes human now; theres no need to seek revenge. There are also other players who do not see her in a good light. This party isnt like Meuna Gouna. .. I dont know. Honestly, I want to go and get revenge right now. I dont think I can understand your, Kim Su Hyuns, feelings. Hmm I dont know. I need to think about this a little. Thats up to you and your heart, then. As soon as the other player wakes up, I will give you both back your equipment and every other item that we found on you at the time. At my words, Jung Ha Yeon nodded and smiled. Thank you, but its alright. We failed to get into that dungeon and should have died if not for your help. Therefore, all our items and equipment should belong to you, Mr. Su Hyun from the Hall Plane. We are just satisfied with our lives. We got souvenir items from other players, thus, we have received enough rewards from the dungeon. At my words, Jung Ha Yeons face stiffened. She then gazed at me with a different expression. youre a 0-year player? Yes. I was once at that level as well and remembering my experiences bring me a warm feeling. Thank you. I really appreciate your courtesy. Honestly, when you admitted to killing Ji Yeon I could only feel hate for you. About now I dont have any more to say in regarding that. Im sorry. Youre welcome. If there had been a way to save Jung Ji Yeon, I wouldve done that by all the means. Im just satisfied that you understand. This is the Hall Plane, after all. I will never forget this grace that youve showed me. Her face couldnt conceal her bitterness. But, for some reason, I suddenly felt like laughing. She was a good liar, but that was her character. Jung Ha Yeon was only human; she felt confused with everything that she had heard regarding her sisters death. It was up to her to decide if she was going to believe me. I still had 500 gold, a jewelry pouch, a bag of potions, and a book that could be used to advance to a rare class. Thus, the value of their items and equipment paled in comparison with the harvest my team and I earned from the dungeon. Keeping their items and equipment for myself would only serve to heighten her suspicions, causing her to be cautious around me. With this, the hard part was done. It was now time to figure out how to recruit these players in the future. If I were to have a good relationship with them in the future, Id need to start building it up now. I urged Jung Ha Yeon to finish her mean, and she nodded and bowed her head, but her hand, which held her spoon, couldnt stop trembling. * Afterward, the kids came down one by one, followed by Vivian and the second player who was rescued from the dungeon. He had an innocent and good natured face, which was ridiculous; after all, the Hall Plane wasnt meant for these kinds of people. Jung Ha Yeon went on to recount my narration to the male player, Shin Sang Yong, and he expressed his gratitude to me with a bow so low, it was almost a kowtow. He was almost crying when I gave them back their items. Tha-tha-tha-thank you! Thank you so much! All by your grace! Ill never forget you! When I asked Jung Ha Yeon what she planned to do in the future, she shook her head sideways. I realized that I may have popped the question a bit too soon; after all, they needed time to think. However, it did seem like they planned to stay in the city until they could sort themselves out and decide what to do. As I had promised, I gave them back all the items that belonged to them. Jung Ha Yeon pulled out Ji Yeons robe, looked at Vivian and spoke. S?a??h the N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. When I think about it, I realize it wasnt right that you got turned into a spider. There are some who will blame you for your actions and others who will not. Although I sympathize with your plight and understand the circumstances, I am not convinced. You are to blame for being impudent; after all, humans are selfish by nature. But when I look at Mr. Su Hyun and remember the grace he has shown us, I try to look at you without any hard feelings, but that is impossible for me right now. Vivian remained silent and kept her head low. Finally, Jung Ha Yeon and Sin San Yong walked out the door. Shin San Yong seemed like he wanted to ask us a bit more question, but after recognizing the situation and seeing Jun Ha Yeons attitude, he decided not to. Before they left, Jung Ha Yeon said goodbye respectfully, and I told her that I would like to meet again and she nodded. I wanted them both to quickly find a place to stay, so they can return to us. I really did hope that the time would come faster than expected. We watched them leave in silence, and the first person to break the surrounding quiet was Yoo-Jung. The Unnie is great. If it were me, Id probably have been swinging my dagger around already. Well, she is indeed. When Yoo-Jung expressed her admiration, An Hyun nodded in agreement. An Sol watched her leave with an unhappy expression. After watching them leave, I spoke up. Thats it, then. Im surprised that are players with that much self-discipline. If she doesnt discard it along the time, in time, her name will become famous. There were no lies in my words. Despite learning of her younger sisters death, Jung Ha Yeon still showed extreme self-discipline. I once lost a teammate, and my reaction to the cruel reality was the exact opposite of Jung Ha Yeons calm demeanor. Maybe I could build a rapport, and eventually C relationship, with this player who could control her emotions just as well as experienced players in the 10th year. Huh. It is not easy to be in the 10th. I also know that. Huh? What are you talking about? I shook my head to set aside those thoughts. Jung Ha Yeon had left a deep impression on me with the attitude she displayed during our conversation. I continued with a calm voice. Nothing. How about your bodies? No problem. I thought I was going to die from exhaustion yesterday, but today, I feel fine. Im still a little tired. An Hyun nodded and turned; he was fine. Yoo-Jung seemed a little sick. I turned and saw An Sol and Vivian nod their heads; they were fine as well. But at that moment, I noticed that Vivian had tears in her eyes. This left me speechless. The break ended yesterday. Im starting work and practice from today, so I will be out of town often-but only for practice. The next expedition will be smoother than the last one. Previously, they turned green at the mention of another expedition; however, this time, their faces were filled with determination. The previous expedition had made their shortcomings clear to them and given them an idea of what areas to focus on during practice. I had to sort out items from the expedition, but new equipment for the kids. And as Vivian was our new addition, she also had to practice. The most important thing was that in the way we found the ancient alchemist Vivian, we also needed to find the records from the ruins. I had to sort out items from the expedition, and get some new equipment for the kids. Vivian, our newest member, also had to practice. It was of great importance that we find the records from the ruin, just as we found the ancient Alchemist, Vivian. First, Ill let the kids practice. I had other things to do in Mule. I needed to move and find more information on our next destination, the Ruins Of Institute. Chapter 78 The success we obtained from our dungeon expedition didnt get me too excited. I was already trying to get back to my normal life, as soon as I could. The kids strived to be more devoted than excited towards their responsibilities.Naturally, it was normal for successful expeditions to spread throughout the city and stir up the attention of many curious players. I had initially considered that happening, but ironically, our successful expedition remained a secret amongst our team as the shrine hadnt permitted us to report it for the time being. At the moment, I could only see this as a good thing; it allowed me to take some time off. Obviously, I didnt believe our dungeon expedition results to remain a secret for very long; discovering the dungeon of the ancient Alchemist Vivian could only be categorized as an excellent performance. Later, when I decide to create a clan, this achievement will come in handy. The kids daily routine was the same. As soon as they woke up every morning, they began their mana training, and I would guide them through it individually. In the afternoons, I would do go out of the city for a rigorous practice session, only returning back to the inn before dinner. I would take the remainder of the day off as my personal time. After dinner, the kids also get some personal time off which they used to relax or train. However, in my personal time after dinner, I train even harder than I did in the afternoon. Nevertheless, I still had a lot of work on my hands that I needed to do; organizing and managing our spoils from the dungeon, while rummaging through to the records I found about the ruins. The matters of sorting through the spoils of battle that we gained from the dungeon and worrying about new equipment for the children took more of my time. Since I was in charge of assigning roles to the kids based on where theyd fit into, I would sometimes interview the kids individually in order to access their strengths and weaknesses. Naturally, the kids were also called upon whenever I needed them to practice or show me the results of their training, and not even one of them got annoyed. They knew how busy I was, and how I also strove to get enough time to rest and sleep. When I was done with all I had to do for the day, I didnt go to bed immediately. Instead, I would do my personal training till dawn. This particular training session didnt involve any swordsmanship practice, meditation, or physical training, rather, it was a routine geared towards stabilizing ones current strength, and maintaining it for longer periods, during battles. On the other hand, my life was nothing more than a paradise. Every time I finished this training session, I would only get one or two hours of sleep before I got up and began my daily routine; sometimes I dont even get to sleep for an hour. The kids would always look at me with worry in their eyes, but I would brush off their concerns by saying You guys will soon be able to help me out. Honestly, I didnt find this daily routine exhausting. Back when I fell into the forest of hell, I had to push past my limits every day. Compared to that, this life was quite easy going for me; it was nothing more than paradise. I gradually increased the intensity of the kids workout sessions. They were now more intense than they were the day we arrived at Mule, but the kids hadnt complained at all C not even once. On the contrary, they all joined me in my training sessions that carried on after dinner until dawn. I always had to send An Hyun back myself. Although the physical exertion had no effect on me, the kids were still growing, so they needed enough sufficient time to relax and sleep. However, it can be said that the attitude of the kids changed. It was a kind of adventure as well as a gamble when we went into the Dark Forest. Of course, the victorious joker Su Hyun intervened in the gamble even when there were a lot of dangerous situation that we had to face. In the past, there was no compulsion to follow, but now a days, I was willed to learn a lot. And, gradually, the kids attitude changed over time. Our journey into the Dark Forest was, naturally, an adventure, but at the same time, a gamble. The comic of our team, Su Hyun, lightened the atmosphere with her jokes-even when we were faced with some dangerous situations. In the past, there had been no need for me tag alone, but nowadays, I came with them because I wanted to. I realized that I was better at teaching An Hyun and Yoo-Jung, so Vivian oversaw An Sols training; she was more suitable than I was, anyway. Although this development upset An Sol, she accepted my decision. An Sol and Vivian were both mana users, so I wanted them to train together and hoped theyd get to know each other more. I kept the items we gained from the dungeon, especially the jewelry, potions and books which I decided to keep in the general storehouse. I didnt want to sell the jewelry because they were too high quality. Maybe, well find some use for them later. Everything else was sold off. The spoils from the goblins and other monsters were sold. I was able to make a profit of 150 gold from the sales. Additionally, we can activate the practice monsters only by paying 50 silver and 1 gold. The practice monsters could be easily handled by novice players. However, naturally, whenever there was an inflow of money, there would also be an outflow. The expenses that I prioritized were the ones that would be incurred from upgrading the kids current equipment. It wasnt necessary to change all their equipment, just upgrading a few would suffice. The money I had made from the dungeon was 700 gold, so I boldly decided to invest 100 gold each into equipment for An Hyun, An Sol, Yoo-Jung, and Vivian. Vivians equipment wasnt that bad, so I had no needed to spend more on her than I spent on the kids, so, for her, I bought a magic robe (27 done) and a cane (63 gold), which would increase the circulation of magic in her body and keep her warm. Sol didnt need much equipment as well, so I bought her a scarf armor (38 gold), which should wear on the inside, and priestly robes (46 gold), which would increase the efficiency of her sacred spells. I initially intended to change her staff, but when I asked her to hand it over, she replied, Over my dead body. Uh uh uh. I dont want a replacement. Ill use this this is a good one s?a??h th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Why? Ill change it to something much better. That isnt a bad thing I dont No, uh. This is the first thing Oppa bought Uhuh. No matter how I tried to persuade her, Sol refused to let me change her staff. When I tried just taking it, she burst into tears, so I quickly surrendered and gave up. However, I was able to stick a gem onto it, effectively upgrading it. The gem cost 61 gold, and it had the effect of aiding mana activity within the body. Waving the gem around, while struggling to stick it onto the staff, made me feel like a woman. I did return the staff back to An Sol after the upgrade. An Hyun and Yoo-Jung leaned towards offense more, so I had to focus my attention on their armor. Investing more money than I originally planned on them was inevitable. Especially An Hyun. He specialized in close combat, so It was vital that I got him a pair of gloves much better than the other kids. I wanted to get armor for his head as well, but I realized that It would cost 900 gold just to get him a full set of items. I had to make do with buying each item from the set one by one. The first item I bought for An Hyun was a chainmail (124 gold), and afterwards, a chest shield (48 gold) and a leg protector (39 gold), which had been imbued with lightning magic. I ended up spending a lot more than I initially planned, purchasing the new equipment. . And after I had splurged a lot of money on him, he called me father by accident, inciting a small laugh from me. Yoo-Jung was the dealer. Additionally, she had a special ability which required unrestrained movement into order to be more effective, so I couldnt get any heavy equipment for her, which would restrict her movement. I bought her a thin and light ring mail (92 gold), which could be worn on the inside, and a monster leather armor (71 gold). The leather cost 50 gold by itself, but one had to pay an additional 20 gold to strengthen its defense and reduce its weight. Yoo-Jungs one was too expensive, but it was okay, I just bought it immediately. Even though I didnt like it on the outside, I was hoping that it was good inside. The total expenses amounted to 520 gold. Over 500 gold was gone in an instant, and only 100 gold was left over. I didnt bother me because the kids liked their upgraded equipment. I was pleased with my choices, but at the same time, I felt hungry. Everyone donned their new armor, and I was able to admire their new looks. Although, I didnt look like an expert myself, I still my own equipment set of armor and gloves. I smiled at the kids with a gaze brimming with warmth. Yoo-Jung came forward and examined my face. Oppa, You arent going to cry? Why would I cry? Why. Parents cry when they see their kids wear their uniform for the first time. Ha.. our kids are so grown. Sobbing. Im so moved. Why? Parents cry when they see their kids wear their uniforms for the first time. Ha! Yoo-Jung chuckled, Shouldnt you be saying The kids are so grown up now. Sob, sob. Im so moved.? I see, I replied Thak! Ouch! Ah aish. I watched Yoo-Jung vigorously rub her forehead and signed. Frankly, I did feel good doing that. Yoo-Jung was a starter when she first came to Mule. She was dressed in the player academy outfit and had a high status. Currently, she had already shown the disposition of an excellent player. She was so excited about the new equipment that she waved her dagger around, in front of me. Her smile made me feel warm and got me thinking, Is this how parents feel when they watch their children grow? There were many gazes directed our way; some were brimming with kindness, while others brimmed with envy and greed. The equipment that the kids had on werent much different from most, but some players there didnt own any weapons, and they only donned the players academy clothes which they had gotten for free. It was so far for them to fit in to new equipment. They were like the players who arent busy worrying about their tomorrow and were eating comfortably today. It was the reality of the players who couldnt enter the clan. I didnt go to the clan, but within a month it was a miracle to buy the equipment. New equipment was a luxury they couldnt afford. These sort of players didnt worry about their futures and instead chose to eat comfortably today. This was the norm for players who couldnt get into any clans. Although I didnt join any clans, I raised the money to buy my equipment, and that could be considered a miracle. I decided to upgrade my gloves when I left the Mule later on. With that, I had sorted out the equipment problem C which had been an exhausting task C so I heaved a sigh of relief. Although the new equipment werent of good quality C according to my standards, it improved the efficiency and speed of the kids training routines, and they showed remarkable improvement afterward. This helped boost their motivation C which was worth I had hoped for. The teams motivation was at an all-time high. The kids were so fired up, they wanted to go exploring again, but I refused their request. Even for explorers at a high level, immediately venturing out for another expedition just a short while after re-organizing from the previous expedition was not advisable. Teams were supposed to take a step back and try to make up for the previous expeditions shortcomings. Objectively, the team was in short supply of personnel, equipment, experience, and ability. Especially, in terms of experience and ability. It just wasnt possible to venture out for another expedition so soon. One had to identify their own problems and fixed them, just like the process in Baduk. When one solves a problem, the level of the entire group rises. I had decided not to take that risk again-not until I had solved the problems we faced in the previous expedition. As the days went by, we persisted with our daily routines. The kids were gradually maturing, and their growth was visible to the eyes. Chapter 79 Vivian was now a proper member of our party; at least, for now. The contract and her good behavior combined to make the kids relate a little better with her, but that was it. These kids had been with each other since the Rite of Passage, so they felt completely at ease around themselves. The same couldnt be said for their interactions with Vivian.Sometimes I wondered, Are the kids being harassed with all this training? Sometimes, when the kids start their early morning mana training routine, Id see a female silhouette crouching in a corner, sobbing silently. Whenever I try to approach her, she would wipe her tears and retreat whilst shivering, and that made me feel really bad. It was easy for me to guess why this happened often, but I thought it was best not to interfere. After all, in this world, some issues suffered by ladies could only be understood and dealt with by other ladies, so I didnt interfere; however, I knew it would be worse for the kids, seeing Vivian like that. However, unbeknownst to Vivian, whenever she ran off, An Sol would gaze at her retreating figure with sympathy, while at the same time, Yoo-Jung would glance at her with a complex gaze. It was comforting to see that the kids werent completely blind to her plight. Sometimes, even An Hyun would express concern about the situation while I tutored him. Yoo-Jung was really smart, and not many things could elude her eyes. She was easy going and full of life, even when she was alone with An Sol and Vivian. Yoo-Jung played the role of an elder sister, especially towards Vivian. She was always easy prey for Yoo-Jungs scolding. This made me laugh because I knew that Vivian was only being subtle because of the contract. However, I didnt forget to caution Yoo-Jung. Youd better be careful. Huh? About what, oppa? Yoo-Jung denied. I didnt do it. I dont know anything said Yoo-Jung with an innocent expression, upgrading her denial. I smirked and replied. Vivian is a very strong wizard. This can only happen now that she hasnt gathered her thoughts together. When that happens, what will you do? We have a contract. She spoke with uncertainty, closing her mouth right after. I laughed a little and gave her a piece of advice. The current Vivian is like an angel. It is possible for a new personality to form afterward, depending on the situations. Although she is under a contract, change is inevitable; after all, the content of the contract is a little vague, and dont forget that Vivian has her own free will. Therefore, later, when she recovers her self-esteem fully Ho ho. Oppa, enough. You make it sound like Im a bad person. It is necessary for her to undergo this process. Who said anything about you being bad? Im just worried about what you say to her. Anyway, stay strong. I patted Yoo-Jungs shoulder and walked away. She watched with go with bright eyes, but her heart had long since sunk and her mouth was shut tight. Perhaps, she had now grasped the profundity of my advice. I knew Yoo-Jung was a clever kid, she will definitely consider my warning carefully. And, unfortunately, sometime later, when we finally went out to battle some monsters, Vivian proved my point. As soon as she entered the forest, she encountered goblins and had a hard time dealing with them, using her skills. Yoo-Jung, who was also present at the scene, had already activated her special ability and began to tease Vivian. Come on. Ive killed around 32 spiders already! Although I had assigned a role to Vivian, I was rather curious about the power of her 66 rulers of legion ability. I had hoped that she would perform it and she did. Just like the secret class summoner that I had seen back in the first round. Back then, in the war between Atlanta against the hell, an entire army had been summoned. Although there was a clear disparity in power between rare classes and secret classes, the Chimera Alchemist was just as adept at summoning as it was at alchemy and could summon even summon chimeras and athletes from other worlds. The power of the Chimera Alchemist was definitely great. Yoo-Jung teased Vivian so much that she began to feel stressed and irritated. However, Vivians summoning instantly eradicated the monster, leaving Yoo-Jung stunned stiff. As soon as she was done, Vivian turned around and smiled at Yoo-Jung. As I watched the magic circle created by Vivian, which was also a part of the magic she had invoked, I was impressed by her summoning prowess although I didnt understand how it worked. The only problem worth worrying about here was her magic. It had even less points than her strength.I was also worried because magic wasnt so useful for attacking during battles. Although Vivian was a made proficient at summoning-and each of the 66 rulers who she could summon, was as strong as a legion by itself-her skills were only centered around magic. From that point onwards, Yoo-Jungs teasing decreased. The kid was much clever than she looked. She began to engage Vivian in conversations more often, and Vivian who didnt understand the reason behind the sudden change could only nod enthusiastically. The kids were progressing every day, so I strove to improve as well. As far as I was concerned, the safety of everyone on the team was my responsibility. As the kids and Vivian followed me and believed in me, It was important for me to improve my strength and exceed my limits. * Early in the evening, after battling the monsters, the kids were exhausted and returned back to the inn. Once the spoils gained from the monsters were stored, everyone went to cleanse the blood from the bodies. When we came back down, the lobby on the first floor was packed with other players. Ah. Annoying. Yoo-Jung pouted and put her head on the table as she waited for the food she ordered a long time ago Whats so annoying? An Hyun asked. Yoo-Jung frowned and pointed at some tables around them. We arent celebrity entertainers, yet they keep looking at us. Its annoying. If they have something to say, they should just come out and say it. An Hyun smiled and replied Hmm.. surely, they must have seen how pretty my An Sol is. I know. Oppa knows too, so dont say such things. An Sol replied shyly, twiddling her thumbs. An Hyun smiled at her cute reaction, but Yoo-Jung sighed and closed her eyes. This kind of scenes wasnt new to her. I looked away from the scene and noticed that our table really was getting a lot of attention, and I didnt consider it a good sign. Until a while ago, we would wear the academy uniforms, but In the past few days, we began to seem much better off than we once were. It was a lot of change for such a short period. Some of these players may already suspect us of hitting a jackpot in one of our previous expeditions. 80% of the gazes directed at us brimmed with envy and greed, while the other 20% were just lust filled gazes focused on Yoo-Jung, An Sol, and Vivian. After all, they were very beautiful ladies with their own unique charms. Youve suffered. Heres the food you ordered. After we had waited for a fairly long time, Go Yeon-Ju walked over to serve our food. As Go Yeon-Ju approached us, An Hyun quickly straightened his posture on the chair, and Go Yeon-Ju chuckled when she noticed because she thought it was cute. Her current attitude had changed from what it used to be in the past. It is hard today, too. Well, from the innkeepers perspective, its good for the business. However, the times of the day that these players choose to come here are a bit huh? She was startled. An Hyun, who had been listening in on our conversation, suddenly got up at this point and boldly said. I will help. With a firm expression, Ah Hyun quickly rose from his seat and gathered the plates, which were used to cover the served me to maintain their heat, and took them back to the kitchen. Go Yeon-Ju glanced at me, but I shrugged my soldiers. She sighed and turned back to An Hyun. Youre really a gentleman. Thank you. Hm,hm. What? Someone helping is only natural. It would be nice if everyone learned to do this But that was my idea in the least. I pretended not to hear her words C which I knew were directed at me C took out a cigar and lit it. Since the kids were with me, paying rapt attention to everything, I chose not to play with the innkeeper; there will enough time for that another day. And yet, she still chuckled at me with a mischievous look in her eye. That gesture reminded me that there were other things I didnt want to get caught up in. As I shook my head and sighed at the thought, Go Yeon-Ju turned to face me with a grim smile. I frowned as she approached me until she was standing right in front of me. I couldnt pretend to look elsewhere. . Without minding that the kids were watching with full concentration, she leaned in until our faces were merely inches apart, gripped the sides of my chair and slowly sat on my thighs. If my pants were pulled down, everyone watching would think that we were getting it on right there, She leaned in even closer until our cheeks brushed, bringing her rosy lips to my ear before she whispered. Two people came in this afternoon. She didnt see to came that the kids were watching. Then she leaned yeah? They were searching for Player Kim Su Hyun, and when they discovered that you were out, they said they would return this evening. They were wizards. Does anyone come to mind? Excuse me. What are you doing? Oppa, what is happening? When Yoo-Jung spoke up, I sighed and shook my head. Go Yeon-Ju smiled softly and with a sly expression in her eyes, she spread her legs even wider and my heart lurched, but in the next moment, she leaned back and got up from my thighs. An Hyun watched the development with a look of envy, and the girls were looking at me with dumbfounded expressions. I took a deep breath and spoke to Go Yeon-Ju with a casual tone. It would have been better if you informed me normally. Oh, it has been so stressful that I had to sit down for a while. Were you imagining something strange? Youve said what you wanted to say, so Ill get back to my meal. Go Yeon-Ju smiled at my answer and returned to the kitchen. As she walked away, Yoo-Jung scoffed, What is with that person? I cant handle it. Oppa! Are you like that? Its not alright!. Vivian slowly nodded in agreement. Soon, everyones focus went back to the food. Since Go Yeon-Ju was a skilled cook and Vivian was hungry, she picked up her fork and dove her a meal, but the fork was swapped from her hand swiftly, followed by a scolding from Yoo-Jung. What did I tell you about meals? Umm You shouldnt eat until Oppa takes his first bite. I-Im sorry. I was so hungry An excuse? Great Were you wrong or not? I was in the wrong. Huk, huk. Ugh. Crying again and again. Fine, Ill let it off this time, but dont do it again next time. Watching the scene unfolding C and realizing how hungry Vivian must be C I swiftly picked up and spoon and tasted the food. Yoo-Jung nodded; a gesture to Vivian indicating that she was now allowed to eat. Vivian carefully picked up her fork again. I sighed and scooped up a juicy piece of meat from my plate and placed it on Vivians plate. She innocently raised her head to look at me. Vivian, youve worked hard today. Lets keep the good work up tomorrow, too, so eat a lot. Upon hearing my warm compliment, Vivians face brightened, and she nodded in elation. Yes! Vivian? Yoo-Jung glanced at her with a brow raised. Oh. Thank You Sol watched the scene enviously and An Hyun, who had been watching her, took some food from his plate and calmly put it in hers. That gestured brightened An Sol up immediately. An Hyun turned to look at me, but I only shrugged my shoulders. There are just some things you should let go, especially during meals. Why is that so hard for you to understand? Huh.. Oppa doesnt know anything. Sol is is pretty everyday~ pretty. This time it is Vivian who is good~good. Hmm. Oppa doesnt know anything. Sol impresses everyday, but Vivian only impressed today. I glanced at Yoo-Jung, who seemed mad at me for some reason, and at Vivian, who was happily eating the meat I gifted her, before sighing deeply. When everyone started eating again, An Hyun raised his head from his food and shot at a gloomy glance at the kitchen, hoping to see Go Yeon-Ju. When he gave up, he turned to me and asked. S?a??h the Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Hyung. Hyung. What? Earlier, you seemed a little friendly with the modest lady innkeeper. What were you talking about? The modest lady innkeeper When An Hyun used that expression, which didnt exactly fit her, I laughed. I quietly told him that some players had come in searching for me and they seemed unfriendly. However, when I finished talking, I noticed that the table had long since gone quiet. Why are these people so curious? Dont they know that curiosity killed the cat? These days, the kids were my highest priority. In the past, I hadnt tolerated any mistakes, but my attitude changed when I came back to the city. So, whenever I left the city to practice, no one would question my decisions in my absence. Ill come back again like today. I like that Unnie that we saved from the dungeon, but I dont like that man; he seemed too innocent. You look like an Unnie. What? Yoo-Jung laughed as she made fun of An Hyun. An Sol laughed as well and Vivian unexpectedly smiled. I was just about to continue my meal when An Hyun called out to me. Chapter 80 80 New Face ( 2 )Hyung, I have something that I want to ask. Hmm? By any chance, is hyung waiting for those players? At the end of those words from An Hyun, everyone stopped moving. Yoo-Jung looked like she wanted to know what An Hyun was asking about. Vivian was sitting next to An Hyun and was just watching this scenario like a statue as if she was stuck there because of a spell. I could only hear everyones breathing, and their eyes were all on me. I thought Look at this guy? when seeing An Hyuns eyes. And his eyes were completely lively and filled with politeness. In the past, the kids asked me about venturing out and exploring, but I just looked at them in a bewildered manner. Since then, I have been implicitly resting and training. But this time, An Hyun turned back and asked me, and the main thing that he asked me now was Are you waiting for the players to come? Are we not exploring yet? After gazing at An Hyun, I directed my gaze toward the other kids who were looking at me dazedly. I opened my mouth with a calm voice. Yes. Right now, Im waiting for those two. Ah. As soon as An Hyun replied by stretching that word, I scrutinized the kids to see their reactions. An Hyun and Yoo-Jung were just looking at me; Sols face was complicated, but Vivians face turned dark. So youre going to add another one to our party? At the question from Yoo-Jung, I dropped my spoon into the plate and tapped my finger. Putting my face on my hand, I started replying to her question. I was going to talk about this someday, but maybe its better to talk right now. Are you talking about getting more people in the future? That too, and about the clan that we are going to make. I put my hand on the other arm and interlocked them. The surrounding area was very noisy. Players who spoke nonsense, players who were farting, players who were trying to kick the butts of other players, and people having serious conversations among their friends. I lit the tobacco and put it in my mouth. But will they come? We still have 0 years; it is still very little experience. An Sol ended her words, and the other kids displayed a sympathetic face towards Sols words. There was nothing wrong with her words, but there was one thing that she overlooked. That thing was Vivian. That said, at the current level of our wizard, we dont need a caravan. Eh? Arent we the players who are still lacking? Not anymore. Theres Vivian. The kids sight turned towards Vivian in that moment. And finally, Vivian, who was stuffing a full spoon of noodles into her mouth, stopped breathing, and her face turned tight. A few moments passed, and a few strands of noodles were hanging out of Vivians mouth, hanging mid-air. I opened my mouth after seeing her reaction. You can eat, Vivian. It is alright. You guys too, listen while eating. But the kids didnt even take a bite. Vivian had a smiley face, ate the noodles, and put down her cutlery. I stretched out my hand and wiped the food that was stuck on her mouth. Vivian showed a little rejection as she hesitated. Soon Yoo-Jungs breathing became rough, so I immediately took back my hand. You might have seen it before, but Vivian is a great wizard. The other day, at the Rite of Passage, we came across wizards in the square. Like Yubin. The same year whom Park Hyun-Woo followed? Yes. She is also a prestigious mage in Barbara, but even with two mages of her calibre, they wont be able to defeat Vivian. An Sol and An Hyun looked at Vivian with shining eyes. Vivian stopped for a moment and straightened herself. Yoo-Jung had a poor face, and she didnt utter a single word. Three for offence, one wizard, and one priest. Maybe the caravan rate is exact right now. Nevertheless, waiting for those two wizards I think they are suitable recruitment candidates for the clan. I stopped talking for a while; I inhaled the tobacco and let out the smoke. I smiled with satisfaction as I looked at the ones in front of me. The kids were waiting for my next words without a single word. I want to create a clan with two noticeable characteristics. One small group of elites and one with a nature of mercenaries. A group of elite and mercenaries? An Hyun seemed to understand. The kids all looked up. To be honest, the mercenary clan was a little difficult to understand and explain, too. However, I decided to explain it in simple terms for them. A few them were literal things. If you create a clan, youll need to do a few things in the future. I didnt mean to create a clan that receives hordes of people just like that, but I want top-level players or someone with qualities and potential to be a top-level player. S~?a??h the ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. This was only possible for me. To see the top-level players and grasp their achievements C it wasnt an easy task to grasp their abilities without having the third eye, like I do. Of course, there are some users who possess great stats from the very beginning, but there were also some players who needed a little molding. But, theres an ability to measure the abilities and stats of the players. I remember some of the prospects of the new players. It becomes very advantageous for recruitment in the future. But. And to do that, our clan should have a good reputation. If the clan that we create appears to be small, it is likely to be rejected as a clan even if we could recruit others. So, I want to make a clan with mercenary characters. Vivian and Sol were listening to this intently. However, the faces of Yoo-Jung and An Hyun had frowns on them. Their brain wasnt that bad, they could process it well, but they couldnt understand it for some reason. I had to give the kids some time to think about this. The first person who spoke the words, as if in an emergency, was Yoo-Jung. Oppa! I dont understand. What do we have to do with building a clan with mercenaries? The mercenaries are those who receive money and carry out referrals. There isnt one clan that is similar to this concept. Everyone is doing the tasks that is assigned by Barbara and their corresponding roles in the city. If there was a clan with these characters of mercenary in the middle, everyone will surely get interested. Still I dont think it will be easy that way I wonder if the already present clans would accept this. I smiled faintly. By the time we left Mule, I was going to tell them that I was a swordsmith and that Vivian was a Chimera Alchemist. In addition, we can make another chimera alchemist, and if luck follows, I can mould An Hyun as a maker too. Could someone ignore a clan with three rare classes? The answer was a no. There would be a few who would entrust us in the first place, but conversely, some of them would try to merge with us. We would continue to grow gradually while maintaining the neutrality. When I was thinking about this, I heard from An Sol who was quiet until now. Oppa. Then, are you thinking about free mercenaries? Yes. Indeed an honor student, An Sol immediately knew what I was thinking. She smiled for a while and then continued. I was curious as to why you did not register as a citizen of the Northern Continent, so you were thinking about this. I heard that if a player registered himself as a free mercenary, I heard that he and the clan suffered from disadvantages compared to the clans who were registered as ordinary citizens. It is hard to consider that as a disadvantage. They just dont get preferential treatment. You can think of this as keeping our lives the same as now. And if we join them, your life will be torn down by their preferences. You wont have a chance. Free mercenary registration. Free mercenary clan. In other words, it was said that there would be no need to be tied down to any city in the North. As long as a clan resides in the Northern Continent, the normal players can give them duties according to their wish in any situation or in emergency. However, free mercenaries are different. It can be said that they have been liberated from all such responsibilities and duties. As such, Sol does not receive any preferential treatment, but there are funny things, that is, if you look at this in a special way. For a registered clan, if you earn money later on, you will exempted from buying a clan house or a private house or guild. Or, you can choose to protect the people. In a large number of expeditions, general players who are registered will be selected first. Or if you hit hard at an exploration, you will have more than a certain amount of support at the city level, help you in recovery, and so on At first glance, there are many clauses that will be drawn, but if you look at it in detail, everyone will have a good light on them. As I went to the second half, it was nothing like this Hall Plane. Of course, there will be more provisions, but they will eventually get worn out. In the future, the value of a free mercenary status is much higher than that of an affiliated clans privileges. That future is not that far. It had been over a month since we arrived in Mule, so there will be a steel lane expedition like the one by the Golden Lion Clan that will depart two months later. If youre mindful of the coming civil war, all of the above provisions are nothing more that idle sculptures. And at that time, there will come a time when the identity of freedom will shine, and the power of justifying freedom would come into existence. It isnt bound to a continent nor is it bound to a city. Such power and cause can keep neutrality in the action. But I couldnt say all these things to them, not now at least. The kids still lacked the ability to judge what was right or wrong. As for a simple battle, their eyes have opened a little, but that was it. It was a little unreasonable to demand kids in the Hall Plane to respond on the sensitive flow of this world. However, if we dont go through that flow, we will be abandoned. The table was silent for a while. The surrounding noises were also very small. I looked at Vivian who had thankful face while looking at us. I saw that Vivians eyes twinkled. I decided to see these as important things, so I would have to shield my mouth and prevent the leakage of more words. I just responded to her with a bright smile. Ill do it. Honestly, it was the same as when I left Barbara. But, hyung succeeded soon. I dont know much about this yet, but for now, Ill just believe and follow him. An Hyun calmed his breath and declared his decision. I nodded my head in response. Yes, Since there is still time on your hands, think slowly. There will surely come a time for the free mercenaries to shine. That is what I think. Yoo-Jung just nodded with a face that didnt understand this yet. I couldnt imagine Sol rebelling against me in the first place, and Vivian was following my lead because I wrote the contract. Rather, An Hyun seemed a little excited as it was going to be a small group of elite people. Hmm. Then do you think that Unnie has the qualities to be the top user? Right. That player and you guys, too. Ha But who was he? Was he called Shin Sang Yong? I dont know that guy much. I listened to the words of Yoo-Jung, and I immediately reviewed Shin Sang Yongs information. < Player Status > Name: Shin Sang Yong ( 2 years ) Class: Normal Mage Expert Affiliated Nation: Barbara Clan: C Nature . Nationality: Those who seek the truth of magic . Korea Sex: Male ( 28 ) Height . Weight: 183.7cm . 69.2kg Alignment: Lawful. True [ Strength 40 ] [ Resistance 42 ] [ Agility 45 ] [ Vitality 40 ] [ Magic 85 ] [ Luck 60 ] Again, the wizard has sufficient magic ability. It would be real nice if the strength, durability, and agility werent so low. Though only those conditions were met, but he was still a mage. This was why Im currently putting Jung Ha Yeon on top of Shin Sang Yong. Of course, the magic was high and the other abilities were good too, but this was like a scheme. Just like mine. Given that this was the ability of Shin Sang Yong in just his second year, it could be observed that he has the quality to become a top player. But, I have yet to form an impression of him. In truth, I was setting the standards for assessing his final worth. Those who seek the truth of magic, it was hard to assess that as this was the first time that I was seeing it. But, it was a bit depressing after I looked at the special abilities and the latent abilities. It was then. Mr. Kim Su-Hyun. I heard a voice calling me, and I felt door of the Inn open behind me. Soon, familiar footsteps could be detected. The people did tell that they would come back again today. Chapter 81 81 New Face (3)As expected, the players who opened the door were Jung Ha Yeon and Shin Sang Yong. It would be nice if I could turn my body and see them, but it was hard to do so. Shin Sang Yong seemed fine, but Jung Ha Yeons face was miserable; it felt like she had suffered a great deal of pain. But still, it seemed like she wasnt down for the count, because her eyes were still alive and clear. Jung Ha Yeon was a kind of player who had no difficulty to gather attention. It wasnt just her appearance. My experience of being in the Hall Plane for 10 years and my subjective eyes tell me that this woman is the real deal. It was a complicated feeling to explain; it was like I should catch her, literally. But I couldnt reveal my inner thoughts. I stood up and greeted them with an absurd expression on my face. I heard you came in the afternoon. Yes, I heard that you and the members of the party went out of the city. It wasnt an expedition, but we were just out to build up combat experience. Anyway, sorry to make you walk again. Sorry. No. If you say it like that, we are the ones more sorry. It was polite. She lowered herself but didnt lose her grace. It felt dignified, and I nodded my head at her answer. Quick with her actions, Yoo-Jung already dragged two more chairs. After a brief period of greetings with Jung Ha Yeon and Shin Sang Yong, we all sat down. For a while, Jung Ha Yeon and Vivian looked at each other. However, Vivian turned away her gaze soon. This slightly awkward atmosphere encouraged us to go back to our meal, but the two had already had their meal, so they refused to have it again. Have you settled down a bit? Honestly, no. Its hard to sort things out because of the death of my sister. Im still grieving, sad, and angry. At that candid answer from Jung Ha Yeon, all the kids swallowed their breaths. Especially Vivian, she clenched her face. At the unbelievable answer from Jung Ha Yeon, I went back to tasting. But this answer wasnt so bad. It would rather be disappointing if she had lied and hid her feelings. Shin Sang Yong pulled on her robe and spoke out with a small smile. After breaking up with you guys, we went into an Inn where I stayed the last time with sister. I went in, hugged Je-Yeons robe and cried. I almost cried the whole day. Now, Jung Ha Yeons face was calm and straight. It was as if her crying was a lie. The kids all looked at Jung Ha Yeon with a sympathetic face, but I didnt. There was something that she hadnt spoke. I also lost my brother in the first round. At that time, I entered into a murder spree, and it lasted for one week. After killing millions of enemy players and racing towards blood, I could barely sink my anger away. And as far as I can tell, Yoo-Hyun still cannot forget her brother Han So-Young. Her attitude was in contrast with the present. If Jung had concealed the feelings within herself, she was definitely a scary person. But from the time they came in, I had triggered my third eye, and what she was saying seemed to be true. I stared at Jung Ha Yeons face with an impassive expression for a while. How can I control my emotions like you do? It almost came out of my tongue, but I barely managed to swallow it. She saw my gaze and turned her head away, towards Vivian. I, we killed your men, we killed your children. And you killed my sister and my party. . Yes. S?a??h th? N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I dont feel uneasy for killing your children and men. And Im not sorry at all. Because originally, humans are animals. But I still want you to acknowledge that you have done a bad thing to my sister, at the least, and apologize sincerely. . I still cant understand. However, if Mr. Su-Hyun favors you, the words that he gave us are true, and if your mind had reverted to being a human, and not a monster, then prove it to me. Jung Ha Yeon continued talking with a fierce expression. Shin Sang Yong was looking between and me and Ha Yeons face restlessly. In a moment, in a soft, charismatic way, my mouth transformed into a thin line. Simultaneously, Vivian bowed her head too easily compared to Jung Ha Yeons serious statement. Sorry. Im really sorry. I know and remember what I did when I was a monster. But I didnt have my will. However, if I were a human with the intelligence of a human, it would have never happened. At that time, I didnt know that you entered my dungeon and killed my men. I dont think Im such a person now. But, for what I did to your party and your sister, I dont know if youll forgive. Even so, Im sorry. I know that this isnt enough, but I want you to know my inner feelings. Vivians face was different from the usual. Not a blank face that she wore daily, but a face looking for forgiveness. Yoo-Jung looked at Vivian with her mouth open. I also admired her for the first time, then I gazed at Jung Ha Yeon once again. . Jung Ha Yeon hadnt spoken a word at all. She opened her mouth once, but closed immediately. And then opened it, and closed it again. It seemed like she wanted to say something, but her throat seemed to be out of it. She eventually closed her eyes. It was as if she was putting effort to control her emotions. A moment of awkward silence passed. But that silence didnt last that long. Jung Ha Yeon opened her eyes immediately, and she opened her mouth with a sudden voice. Vivian still held her head down. Please lift your head. Sorry. Sorry. I dont know what your real feelings are. At least your attitude makes me say nothing towards you. Please lift your head. And Mr. Su-Hyun, Im sorry for troubling you and your party. Nevertheless. I lifted my hand and blocked her speech. When Jung Ha Yeon saw my signal, and I spoke in a soft manner. You dont have to say anything more. Im thankful to Vivian right now, but I dont see her as a fine person. I fully sympathize with your situation and the heart of a player. . Thank you. Jung Ha Yeon didnt even look at Vivian while speaking. However, I bowed my head and sighed deeply. * After finishing up with the event, we came up to the room An Hyun and I use. The other players might misunderstand what might happen from now on. Near the room, as I opened the door with An Hyun, they saw a record of rolling maps with something written in them. Both Jung Ha Yeon and Shin Sang Yong came in with our sign and their eyes were widened. She asked me if she could look at the maps for a moment, and I just stared at her. For a moment, they watched it with interesting eyes. I laughed inside while watching Jung Ha Yeon and Shin Sang Yong. The map that they are looking at now shows the process of finding a Research Institute where I found the ancient Alchemists dungeon and the forest ruins. They turned their heads towards me while wondering how much my capability to explore was. No, no, no way. Did you discover all this while you were searching for an ancient Alchemists dungeon? Basically, the approach was the same. Of course, I did have some luck. Wow, wow. This is awesome! No clues, no information, so close to the records, like this. Wow. Shin Sang Yong was shaking his fingers and stretched them. Shin Sang Yong possessed a slightly introverted personality, so he had been struggling to talk to people, but he seemed to be the type that expresses enthusiasm for his interests. Jung Ha Yeon looked at the map with a lively face and then looked at me with an admired expression. This is great. Did you do this alone? Its just idiots luck. If you say it that badly. Do not underestimate your capabilities. This one, though. I think it is hard to put it into action. Unnie. Is what Su-Hyun oppa did a really great thing? Yoo-Jung clung onto Jung Ha Yeon. She was a little hesitant to talk with her previously. This was the first time for me to see Yoo-Jung trying to familiarize herself with the other person. Jung Ha Yeon had a slightly embarrassed face and looked at Yoo-Jung and laughed. Many players will call this finding a needle in the haystack, or picking a winning ticket in a lotto. But Mr. Su-Hyun has done such a good job in finding the needle or the winning ticket. Somewhat of a subtle praise. However, Yoo-Jung looked at me with a clear face and opened her mouth. Hey. You asked me if it was great. Yes. It is great. Mr. Su-Hyun has done a lot of hard work here. The last words of Jung Ha Yeon contained strength in them. She looked at me after I stole a quick glance at her. The gaze that she used to see at the party, and the way she saw me now. Whenever I saw her, I felt familiar; she closely resembled Kim Han-Byul. Of course, she wasnt identical to Kim Han-Byul and had characteristics that were different from her, too. But they were similar. However, Jung Ha Yeon had experienced this world far longer than Kim Han-Byul, and she was a prideful player. If Kim Han-Byul had experienced more, she was more likely to become like Jung Ha Yeon. Of course, it was only my words. After looking at the records for a while, the two of them sat down together, forming a circle. It was a little ridiculous, but I did not have enough chairs to sit, and this wasnt such a good inn. So, I couldnt sit on the bed. Jung Ha Yeon and Shin Sang Yong nodded at each other, then looked at me. I came here looking for Vivian, but Mr. Su-Hyun asked me to come here, so here I am. Yes Jung Ha Yeon said so. Suddenly, I wondered why Shin Sang Yong raised his glasses. From now on, Shin Sang Yong, rather than Jung Ha Yeon, wanted to start talking. We, we have the grace of player Kim Su-Hyun. My life was rescued and So. Jung Ha Yeon smiled bitterly as she watched Shin Sang Yong stuttering and sweating. I opened my mouth softly while maintaining my casual face. You may speak comfortably. And about what happened, anyone would have done the same. Ah. T-thank you. Wow. When Im nervous, I start stuttering. It is natural, kinda from my birth; it cant be fixed that easily. And. Sin Sang Yong had a sore throat for a while. Mr. Su-Hyun, youre still in your 0th year, so you might not know it, but in any case, you dont act like it. Well. Maybe you saved my life, but I cannot It is a little embarrassing for the players to admit but it is natural to take advantage of players desperate situations. Well. it could be a bit strange, but at least it is what Hall Plane is. That is why, we are so thankful. Of course. The reason they are thankful to me now is to say, Thank you for saving my life. If it were someone else, Isnt she pretty? Guys, this will be fun. Lets taste her. Lets touch her instead of saving her. That wasnt how I was. If I was the me of the first time, I wouldve stripped them off of their weapons and never looked back. Thats for sure. If the kids didnt have the eyes to see, and if they didnt want to recruit Jung Ha Yeon, then the good might have been a bonus. I liked the current status. He was pointing out that they were second years, and yet we could help them after having just 0 years of experience. He was carefully speaking, just like how a hyung teaches his younger ones on how to survive in this world. I recalled the third eye and waited for the following words from him. Chapter 82 82 New Face ( 4 )Shin Sang Yong seemed like he was a really introverted person. I started to feel a little frustrated as he was going around the same thing that he said for the past 5 minutes. I forced myself to listen as there were many eyes on me, but now, the kids were also putting up bored expressions. Mr. Player. When Jung Ha Yeon gave out a sign by asking in a loud voice, Shin Sang Yong shed an awkward laugh at this time. He took a deep breath and opened his mouth this time with his eyes shining. Have you come across the term The Magic Circle? The Magic Circle. I have heard of it, that was for sure. However, from now on, Shin Sang Yong will focus mostly on his own destiny than simple magic that he was trying to perform in the past. At the same time, I activated the third eye. I wonder what kinds of powers will come out. < Player Status > Name: Shin Sang Yong ( 2 years ) Class: Normal Mage Expert Affiliated Nation: Barbara Clan: C Native . Nationality: Those who pursue true magic . Korea Sex: Male ( 28 ) Height . Weight: 183.7cm . 69.2kg Alignment: Lawful . True < Stats > [ Strength 40 ] [ Resistance 42 ] [ Agility 45 ] [ Vitality 40 ] [ Magic 85 ] [ Luck 60 ] < Achievements (0)> < Original Ability (1/1) > The magic of Harmony ( Rank: A Zero) < Latent Abilities (3/4) > Magic (Rank: C+) Orthodox Magic (Rank: B) Ancient Language decryption (Rank: D) (Not yet bloomed) S~?a??h the N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I dont know how much Ive improved at this moment. But I have one thing in common with the regular players. Thats there was no special ability from the initiation of the Hall Plane. I didnt have it from the beginning. It was a special case that evolved into a unique ability that wasnt originally present. That is. I just stared at him with curious eyes. He was speaking to me in a vague manner that I havent heard from him before. Im sorry to say so. But these are my words. I dont know how to study about it and my social life isnt that great, and it isnt the right thing to deceive others to help me. Moreover, I want to disclose my player information to Mr. Su-Hyun from now on, even though this is unreasonable. . That is a little burdensome. You dont have to feel like that. Thats what I just said. I sighed and nodded. To be honest, I didnt have any special ability or inherent ability in the first place. It was rare sight to see in the first round ( my first time in Hall Plane ), but I remember seeing a few of those players. However, what caught my curiosity was the ability that he had, magic of harmony, a unique one. Shin Sang Yong waited for my signal and then lifted both his hands immediately. Naturally, everyones gazes concentrated on Shin Sang Yongs two hands. Except for one. Jung Ha Yeon had been looking at Shin Sang Yongs face from the moment he started to talk. Perhaps she felt that he was trying to make some judgment, trying to decide. I focused my attention on the two hands of Shin Sang Yong with a lot of concentration. From here, Ill show you my unique ability. Hwark! Chchang! After his speech, Shin Sang Yong started to sense magic around himself. Soon, there was a flame in one hand and ice in the other. He had two auras of mutuality. No way, that Magic of Harmony is. Before my thoughts could be aligned, Shin Sang Yongs both hands flared up. And now that the third eye had been activated, I was surprised to see that there were numerous magical particles between the palms of his hands. I was able to see that the eyes of Jung Ha Yeon were getting darker. Shin Sang Yong had the aura of two different entities that couldnt coexist with each other theoretically, ice and fire. He looked down at these auras with affectionate eyes, and he opened his mouth softly. Beautiful isnt it.? This is my original ability. The name is Harmonious Magic. Haha. Soon the fire and ice went away from his hands. It was definitely beautiful to see this here. Even if the exact extent of the power is unknown, the destruction it could cause for managing it improperly was very obvious. I felt that the unique ability of the Harmonious Magic was crazy. If you can combine its aura with that of the Hwajung. I thought for a moment, but I shook my head. I could see the mark of Hwajung taking its toll on my body, and Hwajung was higher compared to the ranks and efficiency of this Harmonious Magic. Nevertheless, it was only a matter for holding Hwajungs power. If this harmonious magic were to be combined with my Hwajung, well, all hell will break loose. Looking at the expression of the kids, Shin Sang Yong scratched the back of his head. He calmly continued, It would be a little too much to say that I was its inventor. I was originally a worker at a research institute in Korea. I like to calculate, and I always had an interest in making things. And one of my favorite areas was magic. The magic circle. A shape that arranges the natural number from 1 in a certain order, one by one, without overlapping or missing and keeps the numbers of each group in a constant manner/pattern. Nowadays, the principle of magic is to maintain harmony and balance. You might not know this, but there are a lot of examples that apply these theories and principles of magic into our real life. The faces of the kids were getting stiff once again. Especially, An Hyun and Yoo-Jung who were right in front of me. They were literally turning that way. I saw them with a sorry look. Shin Sang Yong was feeling light, so he laughed and clapped his hands together. I came to the Hall Plane and got a job as a wizard. I wanted to be a priest, but the chief asked me and invited me to be a mage. Honestly, being a mage was right for me, but. Im a little different from the regular mages. That was for sure. They dont have such a special ability, but he did have a unique ability to possess such good things with him. Orthodox magic is what mages usually learn. What kind of decryption and other magic needed to be bloomed? He did have the ability, and he also somehow managed to survive. But I was disappointed that he couldnt use it efficiently. If the rank of magic was high, it would be worth it, but both regular and authentic magic were at B Rank. I pretended to not know anything and waited for him to speak with a normal face. Learning to be involved in orthodox magic more than normal magic is quite an explanation in the Hall Plane. But still. Although it maybe the nature of this place, I was very interested in Alchemy. People around me didnt want to learn Pension magic, but I grew up learning because of my personal greed. Haha. Pathetic? It is a life that goes back and forth because the world has failed to face the reality, so I couldnt pursue my idea. Yes. I was sorry. I wanted to say that. But I slowly shook my head. But I dont regret it. If I hadnt done alchemy for these two years, my original weak self wouldve been crazy. This. The talk has become too long. Now, I will tell you the reason why I came here, Mr. Su-Hyun. Shin Sang Yong took a breath hah. Getting information from the ancient alchemist dungeon is the real deal. So I shared information with my noona Jung Ha Yeon and Jung Ji Yeon and packed up for a secret caravan. I didnt recommend Golden Lion Clan because of their influence now. So, in my opinion, it was my responsibility. Had I not told them about this. I still regret telling them. That is it. They didnt just go in to the Dark Forest, but they even had the least information. I heard his voice quietly. There is a moral responsibility for what I did. But that is what Im responsible for. And Im responsible for everything. I was not reluctant to follow, but I decided it for myself. So Jung Ha Yeon listened to the bitter speech, and Shin Sang Yong made a sad face. She didnt want to hear this story anymore, so she decided to turn her head away. Even though we failed to get into the dungeon, we havent lost curiosity about ancient alchemy. I know that Im acting like a jerk, but if it wasnt for Mr. Su-Hyun, or if I was conscious, I might have entered the dungeon then itself. But that is no longer necessary because After stopping for a while, Shin Sang Yong looked at Vivian with a distant face. He changed his sitting posture, brought his legs together and kneeled down. I couldnt stop him; he was on the floor with both hands and remained there in a polite manner. I know that it is unreasonable to expect the dungeons reward and goods. And I dont want those things to be secret. I couldnt stay still when I heard that the alchemist still exists. Please accept me under her, so that she could teach me. Shin Sang Yong. Get up. No. I know you think that this request is too blatant. However, alchemy isnt mainstream in Hall Plane. So, there is no way to get advice from a subordinate, no way to get advice at all. I only got through by self-learning I still dont know if Im on the right track. Whats more, it has been a half-year-long feeling of being stuck. Maybe in this direction, I might. Shin Sang Yong was still speaking without lifting his head. And I was able to determine that he had tears in his eyes through his words. I closed my eyes, and a sudden memory came to my mind. Now, I was more aware of the feelings of the player more than anyone else. I also didnt receive any teaching from others. I was a self taught swordsmith master, but when I was doing it, I still had emotions from that time. It was like a huge wall was in front of me. I had to jump above that wall, but it was hard, and I couldnt make up my mind. The feeling of frustration at that time was out of desperation. In particular, although it varies from person to person, it is safe to say that most of the stats are completely developed as they enter the second year. They dont grow up immediately anymore, but there was a need to put in enormous effort to change a single point or level. I opened my mouth with the softest voice I could. I read some old book, and Ive seen something. The contents of the book are impressive, and I like them. It seemed like Shin Sang Yong wasnt going to get up until he got the answer for his question. But I could see that he was concentrating on my words. However, as a second year user, it was true it was nice to see such a high level kneel down towards the zero year player. I continued speaking in a gentle tone. If you see a wall, you start worrying a lot that you have to jump. If you want to jump over your wall, it must be with your own strength. But somehow, if you jump over the wall with.. I stopped talking for a while. After getting over the nervousness, I spoke again. The wall is a solid support, a support at the bottom of your feet. Ah. I opened my mouth as I watched Shin Sang Yong held his head as I opened my mouth. A request for a new service. I cant take him because I havent judged him yet, because I didnt know that extent he could go, but still it was a good opportunity. I. Chapter 83 83 aǧShin Sang Yong your suggestion is a little difficult. Shin Sang Yong had the face that I expected. The kids were all looking at me with round eyes. However, accepting such suggestions was something a novice player did. I know that this wasnt the person, still this was just a speculation and it could be defamatory for the group. We have a goal now. Taking Shin Sang Yong and his valuable talent as the student for Vivian will most likely cause a lot of trouble in achieving our goal. Of course. I understand. I also came with the intention to not hold discussion on this matter. I gazed at Shin Sang Yong with diligent eyes. There is nothing more left for me because of the failure of this expedition. Of course, eating and living doesnt hurt, but that is all I do. Finally, I feel like Im at my limit. I have lived my life out of luck till now, but I think it is hard to expect such kind of luck in the future. So..I would like to be with the party of Mr. Kim Su-Hyun. On the side, Jung Ha Yeon seemed to sigh. Clearly, Shin Sang Yong is a pure human. This was a very worrying but important thing. I turned around not knowing what to say. He is a person who spoke in a good way to the good people, and to the bad ones too. When I hadnt given any answer, he hurriedly added. I think that Im still comparable equally to the players of the same age. I am confident that I can help with just any one of the authentic spells. At least, I wont be a burden. And.. He couldnt speak for a moment, and he was speaking in a spiteful tone as if he had decided on something. I will not ask for any benefits in the future. I would just be happy to get advice from Miss. Vivian and receive guidance from time to time. I will try my best to fulfill the goal of Mr. Su-Hyun and his party. I can not afford to have this right now, it was like thinking about my future with my current ability as a collateral. I thought about the Chimera Alchemist book. At that moment, a lightning stuck my head and I turned towards Vivian. Vivian. Id do it for Su-Hyun. Vivian immediately answered as I called out to her. It sounded peculiar, but that wasnt what I wanted to ask. I tried to ask what were the conditions to become a Chimera Alchemist, but this was how it had ended up to be. The Harmony of Magic can certainly be seen as a tremendous inherent power. And if it is used well, it is quite compatible with the Chimera Alchemist. And this was my idea, but Shin Sang Yong might not be able to create his special ability once he becomes a Chimera Alchemist. Im just saying this, but its rare for an ability to evolve into a secret class or rare class. There were a few different cases, but they are at least special cases, and the latent abilities that each class needs is different for each player. General players can learn one special ability and four latent. Players with unique abilities lose one latent ability. I have a unique ability but I have preserved my special abilities and four latent by the achievement rewards. But there could be cases like this. For example, you get a Summoner, then you must learn Summoning. Especially, if one already has a special, latent or unique ability, half of his job is already done. However, Shin Sang Yongs situation is different. He himself evolved a special ability for some unknown reason. If one tries to upgrade to a rare class after having one latent, they may also be able to create special abilities with a low probability. Only if it is just.. However, I cant just give him that book for the purpose of impressing him, and he would turn himself into a rare class. I think I can learn to trust him after watching a little more of him in action, and it wont be delayed much either. Anyway, I thought that the proposal made by Shin Sang Yong was very appealing even though it put me in a thought for a moment. Players with good stats can be taken in freely under the condition of non-bias. As long as we had the book of Chimera Alchemist with us, it wasnt unreasonable for him to join in our party. I turned my gaze and looked at Jung Ha Yeon. Originally, when Shin Sang Yong made the suggestion, he tried to put both of them together in his proposal, but now Jung Ha Yeon was not a priority. If I speak a bit more precisely, it was no longer needed to hold onto Jung Ha Yeon as a bait for the new members in s group. With Magic Harmony, Shin Sang Yong can be promoted to be a player with the same value of Jung Ha Yeon. Of course, she was still an attractive worthy user. But there was no reason for me to hang onto her. By my standards, Im still the best on the Hall Plane. I wouldnt have sent the Secret class Kim Han-Byul in the first place if I had been hanging by my neck. It seemed that Jung Ha Yeons worry on her face, deepened very much, as if she realized the intentions in my eyes. A while back, Shin Sang Yongs words I will do my job, and the Vivians words Ill do if Su-Hyun says, had lot of meaning. To tell the point, Shin Sang Yong declared that he will follow my opinion entirely as a leader of this party if he was accepted, and I showed my position in the party through the response from Vivian. He had a good reason to train in Alchemy, he was a minor. But that wasnt the case of Jung Ha Yeon. To her capabilities, she could join another proven caravan or apply to join a clan. Of course, I dont think that there are any clans at the present, but I didnt know anything about them. I activated the third eye while she was still in her concerns. I wanted to see her information in a little more detailed manner. < Player Status > 1 Name: Jung Ha Yeon ( 2yrs ) 2 Class: Normal Mage Expert 3 Affiliated Nation: Barbara 4 Clan: C 5 Native Nation: Water droplets on lake, Korea. 6 Sex: Female ( 26 ) 7 Height. Weight: 166.5cm . 42.8 kg 8 Alignment: Lawful. Good [ Strength 34 ] [ Resistance 38 ] [ Agility 40 ] [ Vitality 32 ] [ Magic 87] [Luck 80 ] < Achievement (0) > < Special Abilities (1/1) > < Latent Abilities (4/4) > I looked into the abilities of Jung Ha Yeon and I smiled in the inside. Latent abilities followed by the magic of a mage, and the lakes as her special ability. She will probably have something to do with the magic associated with water. Especially, I like the fact that she learned the application of magic circuits and () spirits. If they were memorized in a good enough manner, they couldnt be used efficiently, but it said here that her rank is B+. This is wonderful for a player whom I met the small city of Mule. Everyone saw me and Jung Ha Yeon looking at each other, and they had stiff faces. The children asked me to take in Jung Ha Yeon in the beginning, so it was sure that she guessed the treatment that Shin Sang Yong would get was because she was our first choice. After a while, her lips opened slowly. * Good Morning. Ah. Leader. Good Morning. Ha Ha. Opening the door Shin Sang Yong came down the stairs while yawning. When I greeted him in the morning, he greeted me with a lively smile. From his polite words, I opened my mouth with a small smile. You dont have to address me as leader. Every time I hear it, I get embarrassed. But a leader is a leader. Did you wake up just now? Yes. By the way, seems like you were up all night again. Im busy these days. It is time for me to practice, Im not able to recreate what Master has taught me, and its time to go and practice for my personal training. Shin Sang Yong had a sincere face which was funny. I was a little envious seeing him being happy, but I just nodded my head. It is good to work hard, but please try to maintain your condition. Tomorrow morning we will go out and explore the city once again. I think Ill go to sleep on time today. But when I hear these words from the leader, it makes me feel sad. Shin Sang Yong pointed out about my schedule, which is much tighter than his. I didnt have anything to say in return. So we just laughed at the same times. It was pleasant to laugh like that. While he was talking, he was going out of his way to mingle with the members of the party. After Shin Sang Yong greeted me, he watched me go out the room as I opened the door, I turned away from him. Now a thought came in, what could this party of such gathered people be capable of. When I walked into the lobby, I saw Go Yeon-Ju who was asleep on a table, but she opened her eyes. She was so tired that she wanted to sleep, so I just sat down in my place. And I just remembered the new ones Shin Sang Yong and Jung Ha Yeon. In the end both of them came into our party, but in contrast to Shin Sang Yong, Jung Ha Yeon came in with a whole set of different conditions. She wanted to act for the party and stated the same as Shin Sang Yong. That she wouldnt take the advantages. I hope I will be let to leave freely in case I want to leave later on. This is my basic condition. That was what she asked. We werent formally a clan yet, and it wasnt so uncommon for the members of a caravan to leave it, so it was just on the normal footing. If Shin Sang Yong wasnt getting so friendly with the others, and since I didnt like him, I told him that he could also leave whenever he wanted to, he nodded his once or twice, but it seemed like he had no intention of leaving for a while. Originally, as soon as they come out I thought of going out on an expedition but I changed my mind and decided to stay in the city for a few more days. Shin Sang Yong was in a state of wanting to learn, so he accepted my consideration. Thanks to him, the most important person now was Vivian. Because Shin Sang Yong calls her as his teacher all the time, and most of all, the harassment of Yoo-Jung reduced greatly. Thats why I was feeling a little delightful her liveliness in the dungeon came back. The two of them, so far as Ive seen are very, very good. And I was pleased. The past impression of these two wasnt present anymore, as every time I see them, they know what they are supposed to do even in my absence. Shin Sang Yong and Jung Ha Yeon came in at the same time, but their behavior was the exact opposite. Shin Sang Yong was living it really tight, everyday. He has already reached a certain level, and his profession is also different. But he raises early morning and begins meditation. It could be seen from the way he was living. The behavior hes showing is either to impress me or to be faithful to his past. I saw this as a foolish thing, but at least it felt good to see this. He wasnt a genius, but he was struggling to rise somehow. I could understand how he felt. On the other hand, Jung Ha Yeon was continuing her life normally. Frankly, she wasnt a human clock, nor was she tired of living on the schedule every second. She always went by time, the time to eat, fall asleep, and the personal time to practice. And the time to wake from mediation. She was showing concentration which was scary to see. However, she seemed to be flexible with her schedule and she changed it time and again. In some ways, this could be because both of them have seen the Hall Plane. Even if one tries so hard, it was hard to be a top player. The kids also seemed to feel like that. I can see that they practice so hard, but these two always had the thought of being a top player and were living with that feeling from day to day. I saw that the kids attitude changed a little by little after they came into the party, and it was in a positive manner. They do not lack desperation. Its time to go and see. As soon as I was done talking with myself. I heard someone from the upstairs. The sound of walking again, at the same time. I smiled and then pulled the chair away very hardly. It seemed like it would better to wake up Go Yeon-Ju who was sleeping soundly. S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 84 84 aǧ ( 2 )The party lost the colour from their faces as they watched the Institute reveal itself in front of theirs eyes. Especially Shin Sang Yong and Jung Ha Yeon, their lips were sealed. It seemed like it was a little difficult for them to accept their present situation as this was bit to soon. It it makes no sense. Even if it is beginners luck. This, this is Ha. Im a . Im a little surprised. Soon, Jung Ha Yeon who seemed to have got her composure back turned her sight towards An Sol. I laughed a little and went close to Sol by putting hands on my waist. Our Sol is really gangster. Even though I got close to her, Sol hadnt shown any signs of rejection. She turned towards me and with a very innocent look and asked. Im a gangster? Hum. Yes. Our Sol is really the best. It was then Sol knew that I was complimenting her, and I saw a smile creep up onto her face. I lifted up Sol like the airplane and waved her in the air a few times up and down. Woah. Woah. Sol also waved her hands and shouted cheerfully. I put Sol on the floor and the turned again. On the third day after leaving Mule, we were able to find the ruins of laboratory. * We finished the morning very simply and went out of the Inn. Everything was alright, except for the strange eyes of everyone and Go Yeon-Ju. The atmosphere of the party was very stable and the power of the party was further strengthened after the addition of two powerful wizards. But Unnie. Im a bit worried. About what? S~?a??h the N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Yoo-Jung was following Jung Ha Yeon very well. The both of them had been talking with each other as if they were real sisters. I felt like a string of leashes were flying away from Yoo-Jung and holding onto Jung Ha Yeon. Yoo-Jung looked at my face slightly and said to me. In the meantime, Su-Hyun oppa and we will hunt down the monsters on the outside, that is my guess. But Unnie and player Shin Sang Yong. When I listened to Yoo-Jung, I felt that my face was getting hot. And it got more hot when I heard the sound of Jung Ha Yeon laugh from behind. I wanted to look back at her, but it seemed better to just pretend as if I didnt know anything. So we passed the north gate and went in towards the north direction. If we went northwest we would see the Dark Forest, but north was just plain land. Well, it was beyond plain, it was a barren land, a barren land where end couldnt be seen. This time we were going in this direction. This time too I had a thought in my mind, and so I called Vivian in a quiet tone. Vivian. Vivian was in the midst of answering the questions from Shin Sang Yong. She smiled and answered his question, and was a little disgruntled when I called. She had been showing a little bit of rebellion these past few days. I lifted my hand a little, when I did that she smiled and she enjoyed it and laughed. Hmm. Su-Hyun. Called? He he. Huh u. Im sorry to call while you were in the midst of talking. So be careful of the best.. ho ho ho. What did you want to say? I looked at Vivian who was sweating, and turned away with a smile. Currently Vivian is 24 years old, but she had lived as a spider for 100 years. I basically checked all the information, but still I had a feeling. In the past. Before you became a spider. Was there no laboratory in the north of Mule? Laboratory? Huh. It was there. I heard the voice of Vivian responding me swiftly and felt that the steps of the party getting slow. I was quick and spoke with a little excitement. Then, do you know where it is? For one thing, I dont know the exact location of it is. I dont remember anything much from that time. If we go all the way till the end in this direction, it will come. You didnt know it? . As I listened to Vivians answer, which turned all my expectations into disappointments at once, I dropped my shoulders. But at least the information I had got about the place wasnt wrong, so it wasnt so disappointing. The ruin lab is a place which was discovered when I wasnt in Mule, so I dont have a big memory of it. I just caught a glimpse of it from a newsletter when some other caravan succeeded in exploring the institute. Vivian went back to her original self with a frustrated face. I could find it using the 3rd eye. However, that could get me into problems. It is obvious, that it did seem strange to find a dungeon once ( alchemist dungeon ) and this again, especially when the player wasnt one years or two years, but has 0 years experience and a 0yrs player couldnt have exploration ability. Even if everyone was settled on clan, they werent completely settled on the party yet. It would be nice to think like the philosophy of Shin Sang Yongs that everything is good, but I couldnt do it that way. At least not now, as the Jung Ha Yeon had her suspensions. In the case of Jung Ha Yeon, she hesitated to join the clan and I found it a little offensive, I had no interest in recruiting people who had no intention in joining me. I firmly entrusted myself to the kids, that the book and other stuff will be revealed to the kids in the future, but that future was a problematic one. I heard the voice of Sol, who saw me in distress and came to my side to comfort me. Oppa. It is okay. I wanted to say that Whats fine., but she would just breakdown in tears so I just smiled and turned away my head. It was very long second day and after we walked, we were able to get out of the plain. The further we went from Mule. As we walked, we were stepping on the land that was gradually turning from greener to the rusty earthy colors. After we entered the barren land, the party changed, from being friendly it became quiet. Not to mention, Jung Ha Yeon and Shin Sang Yong were watching everywhere with their eyes similar to mine, if they could remember anything in the meantime. In response to our expectation (?), the battle with the monsters happened immediately. We couldnt just go on all day long, so we sat down for a break in the middle. We just sat down, drank water and chewed on the jerky, but a group of monsters approaching us caught my detection. One thing that was peculiar was the distance that was being reduced by the crowd was from underground. I think the monsters will come soon. Get ready for battle. At my words, the kids were all puzzled. At that moment, suddenly, I saw something bubbling up from the surrounding land. I frowned and stood up. Wh, What? Earthquake? This is an earthquake. The voice was completely flustered, but the kids werent still. An Hyun was ready bringing out his lance and Yoo-Jung was getting ready to enter the fight. I saw that Sol was already ready with her staff, and I opened my mouth. Not an earthquake. Land moles. Land moles? Ground moles. I briefly answered them and simply I brought out the swords. The moles were here with a motive, and their instincts were based on hunting so they gathered around us. I was able to see them when I saw the rising bumpy land. So, now we were surrounded by them. At first glance, there were more than a dozen holes, but when I opened my detection, I could feel more numbers coming up from the bottom. Soon the smooth ground was broken, and a rough and hard looking structure came up from it. Seeing the figure of those who were catching the ground, these were the land mole that I had expected. The arms and legs were like that a human and the torso too. Seeing them I was about build a barrier. It was then. ______ Stream of Aqua! I couldnt understand it because it was spoken at a very high speed, but Jung Ha Yeon just finished her order with only three words, and immediately moved her staff forward. Soon the water came out of the staff and flew into the air and then it parted itself and flew towards the ten pits that were around us. The speed of memorizing the order, the method of reaction against the monster, and the application of magic were all at full scale. The land mole are those animals who live in the ground and feed on the flesh of humans. It is a miscalculation when people think that these moles are mischievous. It was stunning, rocky body, man like height and sharp toenails. The bodies of theirs were hard and rough, so the attacks dont go well. This was a problem when it came to confronting them with a lot of magic or to stab them with overwhelming power. However, there was an easy way to get the land moles down. It was to water the body. In other words, Jung Ha Yeon had the most appropriate response when opposing the monster, that land mole. As soon as they pierced out the ground, they became drenched with the water. Sooner or later, they paused themselves, unlike charging themselves in the first moment. Shin Sang Yong also stepped ahead this time. Miss An Sol. You should also prepare a magic spell from now. In case you dont know, well prepare a protective spell. Please cast the spell at the same time that I cast one on the land mole. Yes, Yes? An Sol stammered when she heard that she was supposed to cast a protective spells on the land moles. However, hearing those from Jung Ha Yeon quickly cut off her magic power and began to memorize new orders. _________ Shin Sang Yong also cast it right away. For a while, the land moles were moving back seeing that a wizard was reciting the spell. It seemed like since we knew their weakness, they decided to run towards us faster than water. But our caravan had another wizard. She was someone who could destroy hundreds of the land moles, and it was the Chimera Alchemist. Come! ARANYA! The web of death that rules over the 32nd legion! Vivian also had been preparing her body and a metaphysical magic had been summoned. I could see that the spider came out and the magic circle grew in size. Unlike the common spider, Vivian had reinforced a chimericized spider Aranya. Aranya! At the cry from Vivina, Aranya had opened its lower jaw as she knew what Vivian meant. Shiahhhhhhhhh! The silver thread from the lower jaw of Aranya. Those threads were the webs of the spider. As if the living snakes danced, they spread out all over the place and caught all her companions. Kulik? Kulik? The land moles tried to break the thread with bloody sharp claws, but they werent in a comfortable position. The land moles were just screaming out of their lungs as more and more threads were tightening their bodies. Then Shin Sang Yong completed casting his spell and opened his mouth and moved his left hand. Miss An Sol. Im going now. I will try to do it carefully, but I dont know if you can cast at the same time. Eh? Yes, yes! Chain Lighting! The words of Shin Sang Yong, ended the same time he spelled them, I could see a zigzag- shaped bolt bursting in series. The lightning, which went on for a long time, created a new sight when it reached the land mole on top of the head. Kyaahhhhhhhhh! Kyuaahhhhhhhh! Keyahhhhhhhhh! A combination magic of water and lightning. However, Shin Sang Yongs order wasnt over. His left hand was still out, extended his remaining right hand. Did he want to do a double casting? Hold! Shin Sang Yongs target wasnt the land moles but the things that held them the webs, the rays that he shot. It was made so that there wasnt any more diversion in them so the electricity would hit the land mole was soon as it was generated. And that was the timing of An Sol. Miss An Sol. Now! Come on! An Sol was a little squeamish, but she managed to spell out her order after the urgent request of Shin Sang Yong. Protect! Even though it wasnt all the land moles, some monsters could see the shield around them. And the pure voice of Jung Ha Yeon, rang everywhere. Reverse! Ha. When Jung Ha Yeons voice was heard, Shin Sang Yong cut off the link that was connecting to his magic. Were they aiming for this, no way. I just looked at them with puzzled faces. And.. With the protection around them and the reverse spell inside it, the land moles were literally turning into pieces. With the body that was caught in the webs, and the lightning that went out to them and hit them once again because of the protective spell around them, their body was getting badly beaten. Of course, every time the lightning hit, the protective spell was cracking a little, but it was a good idea. An Sol was also stunned, as she didnt realize that the protective shield could be used in this manner. The protective spell blocked the impact from coming outside, all the impact was on the inside. It would change the nature of reverse. Reverse is one of the high-end applied magic, and I thought it was great to use it so easily. All the land moles inside the enchantment were terrible. Those who were in the protective spell were already turned into pieces and were lying on the ground, and those who werent were not much different. More than half of them were on the floor. And the others were panting on the floor, and I saw that they couldnt even cling onto their bodies with their strength. Now it was the turn to close this of. An Hyun. Yoo-Jung. When I spoke in a quiet voice, the two looked at me and sighed. They are already disarmed. Lets go and have fun. Ill be the keeper here. The two looked at each other and ran forward as if they were going into a battle. Similar to the form of burning fire. I smiled at them with my sword out and looked over at Jung Ha Yeon. Jung Ha Yeon looked at me and grinned. It was like This is my level, Im good right? I smiled at her face and she did the same. And. I held onto the sword and ran in her direction. Chapter 85 85 aǧ ( 3 )I charged toward Jung Ha Yeon and swung my sword with an immense force. My sword pierced the ground, and I pushed it even deeper and injected magic from my sword and into the ground. With a loud rumbling sound, the ground around my sword rumbled and crumbled open. Jung Ha Yeon watched me with surprise, and she sighed in relief when she saw blood spurt out from the ground where my sword had pierced through. Pheew. Thank you. It was nothing. I twisted the sword once and pulled it out of the ground. With a Shik sound, I raised my sword up, and a small stream of blood leaked out of the hole. Shin Sang Yong was equally surprised and walked towards us with a gentle smile. Meanwhile, An Hyun and Yoo-Jung were working hard, competing to see who could rack up more kills, and I didnt know who was currently leading in the massacre. I got twelve. I got fourteen, so I win. Shit. I watched Ah Hyun thrust both his hands into the air and cheer loudly, while beads of sweat dripped down Yoo-Jungs face as she laughed. This was a battle that was correct for the present count of the players in caravan. Of course, it was a little difficult to see the land moles because of barren land. At least in my point of view, Jung Ha Yeon and Shin Sang Yong had a lot of hands-on experience and showed level headedness while battling. **In the meantime, these kids who always fought with their hands, were looking at them with shocked eyes, as they were unfamiliar with this style of battle. At the same time, I could see a burning feel inside the eyes of An Hyun. It was a dispute. I guessed why and patted him on the shoulders**. Other monsters refused to live here, and I could guess why. The only monsters that could thrive here were the ones that lived underground-the Land moles. The biggest battle we faced was against 100 land moles in one go. We had been killing a couple of Land moles and will be killing more for some time because we were still in the middle of nowhere. However, no player was aware of this, I also activated the detection continuously. As the day passed, it was getting dark, all the people, Jung Ha Yeon and Shin Sang Yong included had difficulty because of it. I could handle it if I wanted to, I had to be careful because my vision is limited too. In the meantime, my kids (..) showed their strength. As a result, I didnt think that they were a player in the 0th year. They have demonstrated their outstanding abilities to combat, and to protect magicians and priests in a flash. Perhaps they were feeling inferior at what happened in the day. Of course, with Chimera alchemist Vivian in the back, and Hyun and Yoo-Jung in the front, the range to defense was narrowed, but it was great. Wizards and priest were able to memorize the spells more comfortably as we progressed. Its amazing. Are they really 0 years players? After the battle was over, Jung Ha Yeon was the first to say. she couldnt understand, because it was difficult to see these kids as a players of 0 years. As for the title, which is that they had done a successful exploration with regard to their ability level and experience, they could be called as medium-level players. Great. Its not an easy task to create and maintain a shield. And it seemed to have got a high score even though I built the vibration prevention in an instant, and connected effectively with each ones place. The compliments of Jung Ha Yeon seemed to lighten the kids. Especially, An Hyun was very gallant. Still. Though they were a little compliments, I still felt pretty good. However, like the licorice in the drug store, Yoo-Jung came in and interrupted. Unnie. Our father taught us. Huh? Father? Yoo-Jung looked at me quietly and soon turned around. Jung Ha Yeon looked at me with a gentle face and sighed and shook her head. But after that, I strangely caught unhappy look in her eyes. Why are you seeing like that? youve been going fast. . Ho ho. It was just a joke. We thought that it was unfortunate that we should sleep in the place that was filled with corpse. The kids were muttering that they couldnt sleep there, but I forced them to, so that it would not interfere with their activities from tomorrow. I slept behind Yoo-Jung who was lay her head on her hand and was nagging and crying about this place. When I went to bed, the sound of crying stopped soon and I heard the sound of a tongue click shit. And the next day. So it was the third day. We had arrived to the place that I had a vague idea about. And of course, the laboratory of the ruins couldnt be seen. I have activated the 3rd eye to see if there was some kind of ambiguity, but there wasnt any illusion this time. If so, it meant that the place was still hiding and couldnt be reached. s?a??h th? N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. In the end I decided to go a little further, and I was thinking about where else I needed to go and the various roads that will be divided into the future. An Sol. Where to? Suddenly I heard the voice of Yoo-Jung , and saw Sol who was carry a backpack and moving. Sol was just moving ahead with a blank face, and turned her head with a face that lost its senses. Uh? Uh? What uh? Uh? Ah, ah. Hurts. Youll get lost this way. What will you do then? Haoo It isnt that. When Yoo-Jung caught hold of Sol, that is when Sol opened her mouth with a tangled face. Sols words were very simple. In other words, she was moving without even knowing that she was. Most people laughed at her words, but An Hyun and I didnt. An Hyun turned towards me with euphoric eyes. Hyung. Okay. Of course, I thought that it would be nice to move in the way that I felt was right. But I moved in the direction that Sol picked, because luck was one of her obvious stats. It is possible that she had already received the hunch. So it would be better to trust 100 points of luck than to follow my own discretion. At least, I thought that it would be good if I could get close to my target. Fights went on frequently. But they werent tired with fights at all. It was not because they werent lacking in the supplies or taking rest in the middle. Most of all, after fighting with 100 land moles, it seemed like the kids abilities increased. Everyone was getting better and better. We were getting out of the barren and entering the rusty ground. But this wasnt something that I liked. In barrens in was only land mole, but here there could be other monsters too. From here on now, it was literally an unexplored area. Of course, if you look up the map, the unexplored area are marked up even further, and traces that other players have come to the place where we are. However, they seemed to have come but that was it, they only came, and land had no such specific marks either. It had only been two months since the Mule was pioneered, so it could be considered as the unexplored area. Suddenly, Sol was walking in the same level with me. There wasnt a single sense of insecurity in her, but what was so unexpected was that Sol was handling this expedition very well. I set up Sol in front of me every time we encountered a diverging roads, and she used to point towards one direction. Shin Sang Yong had a good expression and Jung Ha Yeon seemed a little uncertain. However, when An Hyun mentioned about the sense of An Sol and how she helped us, she looked at An Sol with a fresh eyes. Anyway, we had to be careful not to lose the road as this was an unexplored area, but it looked the same everywhere. I didnt know that I would use Sols ability for this purpose, but it was worth it if I found the lab in the ruins, then I could come up with any explanation. it wasnt me leading the road, it was Sol. Even if I didnt have high point of luck, it was a good excuse to move around with the luck of the novice player. By the end, I could see the entrance to the forest. Honestly, it was a shame to call it a forest. Since, it was already a barren land, the surroundings were a little green. It was a sign of nature that this land wasnt in the hands of human beings of the modern time. However, I felt a sense of discomfort at the entrance. Of course, there was a trail that was heading to another direction, but Sol continued to want to go inside the entrance. I saw it when I activated the 3rd eye and quickly got rid of the magic. And at that moment I could see the identity of the feeling of discomfort felt at the entrance. The entrance to this forest was artificially created entrance, not a natural one. I walked in with excited colors. The road showed up for a while. It wasnt rugged earth that we walked on before, but a trace of someones hand was left. They were from the monkeys that we came across in the rite of passage. The kids were happy to see these monkeys after a long time, but took care of them in an instant. Previously, we marched at a normal speed, but this time we kept the pace fast. And Sol who was in front of me held my hand and stopped my pace. I just looked forward with silent eyes. And there it was, the ruined research institute that was sought after by many players. The old and rusty parts were covered by the bushes, but the building still maintained its structure even though these years have passed. If the light was dull, it would take three days away from the small city Mule. I wonder why it has not been found for a long time. But I thought about the feeling that I felt at the entrance before, and it was great. When I saw the entrance I thought that the research building couldnt possibly be here. Perhaps the entrance caused a miscommunication, or it was possible that we wouldnt enter or go away. If they built this kind of building in the woods, the ancient inhabitants were certainly great people. The laboratory of ruins had been found. I opened my mouth to the party with a quiet voice. The color of the faces of the people in the party was lost as they watched institute reveal it magnificent structure in front of them. Especially, Shin Sang Yong and Jung Ha Yeon. It seemed like it was difficult for them to accept the current situation so soon. It. It makes no sense. Even if it is beginners luck. This, this Ha. Little.. Im surprised. Soon Jung Ha Yeon turned towards An Sol with a blank face. I laughed and approached sol and put both hands on her waist. Our Sol is a gangster. Even though me hands reached her, she didnt show any rejection. She turned towards me with a na?ve look of her face. Im a gangster? Ah. Yes. Our Sol is really the best. It was then she knew that I was complimenting and a smile crept her face. I picked her up like a airplane by waving her up and down a few times. Wow. Wow. She also shook her hands in excitement and shouted cheerfully. I put Sol on the floor for a while and turned around again. On the third after leaving Mule, we were able to find the ruins of Laboratory. Chapter 86 86 aǧ ( 4 )We would have probably entered the Ruins Of the Institute from the entrance. However, when we look around, it is hard to tell whether where were standing in front of the forest or the front of the institute. It was a building that didnt damage much of the forest nature, it wasnt pushed much into the forest for the purpose of establishing the institute. So the ruins of the institute felt like a natural fortress. A tightly closed iron gate could be seen forward. The party walked towards the iron door with stiff faces. At first glance, the iron gate seemed to be heavy and I pushed it with my hand, a large number of rust pieces fell from the door. In addition, moonlight fell around us. I left it open, just enough for one person to enter, and I stepped inside. And. The ones who followed me to the inside of the gate, stopped breathing at the sight of the institute. Light magic.. is still maintained? It isnt perfect. And it seems like it is almost till the end of it. Mr. Su-Hyun. In the explanation from Jung Ha Yeon, I looked up at the front gate again. White, wide corridors which remind one of the hospital corridors. And light stones which still have faint light in them. but as the time passed, the whole building was severely worn out as it couldnt handle. The kids were so shocked that they hovered near it, further reducing the distance between them. It was then. Hk.. Hk A small voice that I suddenly heard. It sounded like it came from far away, but I was clear that it was a voice from someone. The party was quiet and the hallway was still. The faces of everyone hardened as they heard it. Oppa. Is it like the last I shook my head at the uneasy voice from Yoo-Jung. It wasnt Ramik. Seeking forward in this direction, it was clear that it was in the form of a human. However, there was a subtle sign of heterogeneity. I was worried for a while and decided to move forward. I couldnt stand here and I can see clearly if I go near. I felt the touch of someone holding my collar from the back, so I started to step back. hk. Hk.. is it? The corridor was endlessly connected. It was literally a long corridor and an old rusty wall surrounding the corridor. As time went ahead, the weak voice could be heard much more clearly. Hk.hk.. are you here? Hk. Here. I was able to understand that word a little when I narrowed the distance to some extent. A vigorous voice and the words came. However, the tone of the voice wasnt welcoming, rather it was an obvious enemy. A little more. A little more. Even though they didnt speak out, the whole party was nervous. I knew it because, they already took out their weapons and were guarding their front. This was psychological fear. The psychological fear that stimulates the spirit of a person and not the physical fear that threatens his life in front of him. This was the same situation as someone who was watching a horror movie when they were on earth, they get into fear by not knowing. Of course, I was expecting. In the 1st one, the experience of falling to the hell and fighting with the grotesque monster and ghosts seemed charming. The hell is really. as I remembered the memories of that time, I crunched my face. And the uneasiness of the kids increased as they saw me. Although it seemed to be a misunderstanding, nevertheless I was trying to reduce the distance from the epicenter where I could clearly the voice. Yet. We were finally able to see the shape of the voice, just vaguely. There was still a little distance left, but in front there was human spirit sitting on the ground emitting light. At the same time a hand touched me from behind. Sol? Dont go An Sol. Calm down. An Hyun felt weird when An Sol was constantly asking not to go, but An Sols shaking didnt stop. No, rather, it was getting much worse. It wasnt a whimper. If left alone, it could pass for seizures. I hurriedly put my hand on top of Sols head. And magic came. Ah.. Magic penetrated inside, I felt the power of Sol who was frozen. A little by little An Sol was turning warm. An Sol was constantly reacting to my movements. I was a little relieved at that time. I havent been able to get rid of the arm holding onto me. For a while her magic was flowing, and she opened her mouth with a stuttering voice. Very great evil.. so.. that blind side. S~?a??h the N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. All the kids who heard Sols words frowned. Her words didnt make any sense to me. Sol wanted to speak something again, but she couldnt find the right words to express it. However, Jung Ha Yeon was an exception. Im feeling the same thing. Wizards and priests are originally sensitive to souls and spirits. There is tremendous resentment coming from that human spirit, which looks dim in our eyes. Honestly, it feels like Im about to get hurt. As Jung Ha Yeons explanation continued, Sol nodded her head quickly. Shin Sang Yong also did the same. An Hyun had a distant face, but he was hesitant to know whether he was supposed to be feeling worried or not. Looking at them, I spoke out in a loud voice. Yeah look there, it is a monster of the Hall Plane. There is nothing we can do but move on. Dont be scared. Lets just get closer. Oppa O, Oppa. Yoo-Jung and Sol looked at me with pleading eyes. However, they read my decisive face and took out their weapon. After she let my arm go, I began to move forward. As the distance between us decreased, the voices and the clarity that was heard for the first time became clearer. It was like a human being. All white but old, glowing gown. Then came the long hair, and was lying with her back upwards. In other words, we were in a situation of seeing the back of the head. And when I approached to a certain extent, the sobbing that was ringing around the place broke like a lie. At the same time, a cool air fell between us and the human spirit. The party stared at her back, and stopped their breath. Are you related to this institute? .. There was no answer. I laid a strong grip onto my sword and looked at the party. At the same time, the low voice of fluorescence came into my ears from the surrounding. How are you here? An annoyed voice before entering the battle. We were forced to stop. In the back, someone swallowed their saliva. I looked and answered with a gentle voice. I came across this by chance. Anyway, If you can talk. Please answer the questions from us. Who are you? How are you here? Once again, we will think of you as an obvious enemy and act accordingly. This is your last chance. How are you related to this institute? In my declaration the human spirit did not answer. A moment of silence passed. And the silence was bitter and uncomfortable. And. This place. Bhadak! with that sound the human spirits voice was heard. How. Bhadak! is the bone twisted? The neck of the human spirit was broken. did you come? Finally came the sound woodukk!. The human spirits neck was completely twisted. The body was sitting in front of you, but it only moved a 180 degrees. And we could see the face of the human spirit. The nose and eyes were shrink to the inside, a mouth with its teeth were all loose. It was despicable to even call it as a ghost. The face of it couldnt be hidden as worms were flowing out. Kyahhhhhhhh! In that scene, Sol didnt was screaming. From behind I could see that Yoo-Jung shut her mouth. Also, the breathing of the members of the party was rough. Everyone was surprised. She enjoyed our response, the human spirit, slowly held its head and soon opened its mouth once more with a gentle voice. Hehehe! How did you get here? Hehehe! Hahaha! Mr. Su-Hyun. Some people in the party panicked as they saw that human spirit smile and called out to me. They couldnt get over their psychological fear. Then the cry from Jung Ha Yeon was heard, the light from the light stone started to fade, and it was getting much worse. The darkness, it is literally dark. And the light stones in the middle of the corridor with the human spirit was blinking. The movement of the human spirit matched with the flashing lights in the corridor. The light stones blink every time, the limbs were either raised or if moved back and forth. It was as if the pictures were being taken, like a flash in camera. It was a feeling like watching a slideshow. Then soon I saw the big teeth in the front, so I spread out my right hand with sword. I saw something sharp, and it looked like a humans teeth or an animals teeth. But I soon grabbed it out and held it into my hand. Keuk! Keahhhhh! Light. At the end, the feeling of something being ripped of was delivered to me, and at the same time Jung Ha Yeons light magic came to life. I sighed as I gazed at the clear vision. When I looked back I saw that all of the kids were taking their positions. This one. Was he a betrayer? Because of the eerie atmosphere around us we heard nothing but the sound of a reaction. Oh, oh! No, Im sure hes a ghost An Hyun turned his head and looked at my hand and then gazed into my eyes. I laughed once and dropped it onto the floor. The human spirit took the teeth and held it like an infant would. I watched as the people of the party were looking at me with blunt eyes. I shrugged my shoulders and squatted down. The human spirit was struggling with pain and wriggling. And the theme of this monster is that it tries to attract. It was supposed to be like this. I had got a chance to look at him after I wiped his face with my hands as it was smeared red with blood, it was a bit grim, but it was much better than the hell guys. Shiyaaaaaaaa. I heard the sound of the wind, but I didnt care. All I wanted was only one piece of information about this one. I pulled up the long hair. Looking at the face of this monster that had no power, I had a soft smile. Chapter 87 87 Institute of Ruins.As I grabbed its hair and lifted it up, its glance, no it glared at me. It was trying to scare me. I didnt like the sight of it, I wanted to blow this one up, but there were things that were needed to be done first. As I dont know anything much about the Institute of Ruins and its laboratory, I needed to pick up the information that I could from this one. I immediately saw the thing in my hand and activated the 3rd eye. [ The monster in front of you can be classified as dead(). But unlike the ordinary dead, these have bodies and emotions. By the time the ancient Hall Plane flourished, the inhabitants of the Oman thought of an experiment. That is, they started from the idea that they would play the role of the god and make a new human being.] Then, I have read the information that has come up and I held the hair of the creature. Full. I looked up at the head of the man whose body was touching the floor and slowly lifted his foot. Vivian. Huh. At my call, Vivian replied in a calm tone. Among the party, only Vivian was the one who kept her composure from the entrance. She had experienced her own life turning, so this job was nothing much of a surprise. Do you remember anything about this institute? I would like to know anything. Even the smallest details. Yes With a concerned face Vivian saw the one in my hand and then she opened her mouth to speak. I dont remember that well. But people have been experimenting with some things? Experimenting? At my single word question, she nodded her head. All of the people in there were concentrating on her words. The deceased who had overpowered them at the entrance, was pushed to the back of their mind. Hmm. In the past, there was a time when alchemy, as well as magic engineering, had been somewhat more prevalent than now. At that time, I think that they have established a research institute to create new kind of human being. And? Dont know. It was closed down because, I dont know, the project seemed to be buried. I dont remember it that well. Probably, the person whom we see now was probably one of the person who was sacrificed at that time. Is that so. Vivian finished her words very neatly. I took the foot that I lifted, the sound of skull popping could be heard, and the corridor was bloody instantly. I looked at him and bend my head. The kids had a weird kind of expression. However, Jung ha Yeon and Shin Sang Yong looked at me first like they thought that I was stupid. I always behaved in a calm and quiet manner in such situations so acting this boldly was more of a surprise for them. I didnt care about their reaction, and this time I turned towards Sol. An Sol. Yes. Sol responded with a lousy voice. So I frowned and lifted my head. I knew that I was different from my usual self, but that was because I have been in this kind of field and have experience. The sacred spells you practiced for a while. Bondage, protection and cure. Oh. The voice of Sol who was talking was getting faded. If the Holy Striking order can be used, it could be of a nice one. I saw that turned once again. Sol still had something that she wanted to say and opened her mouth, but I couldnt afford to give her the chance. Once more, we will go inside. Please prepare for a trap or surprise. The primary goal is to secure base and then explore the buildings based on the current pathway. And Jung Ha Yeon? Yeah. Is it possible to keep the light spell on continuously? It is possible. However, I cant double cast while doing this. Double casting () is important. As a wizard, this is the thing that is most needed to be learnt. However, there was only one. I shook my head and moved in the direction in front of me. * Come! Queritatus! The Ruler of the 14th legion of the screams of dead! ____ Cone of Aqua! The sound of screaming came rising up from a hole. This was Vivians first chimera call. At the same time, it seemed that the blood of the human spirit rose and went into a formed a cone shape of black. This cone was of Jung Ha Yeon casting. The mysterious mages were shooting magic from my behind, and the others were disgusted. My defense was so dense that it covered all the members for the party. I immediately raised my voice. An Hyun. The dead are coming into this direction. An Sol, Shin Sang Yong. Prepare the circle. Huh. Another? Huuh! What the hell are these guys? Okay. Leader. ______ As soon as I heard the shout of An Hyun wielding the lance like a crazy person and the calm answer from Shin Sang Yong, I immediately moved the sword to the side. A feel as if a solid muscle was cut through a blade, could be felt. It seemed like when I turned my head at that moment and it was surprised. Kyaaaaaaaaa! S?a??h th? N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I was successful in piercing its shoulders. But he was persistent. Over half of them were buried with my sword, but the dead were continuously flocking towards me. Somehow, it looked like I had to crush their heads to kill them like the Deadman in Rite of Passage. However, it was impossible for the kids to aim at the heads. These ones were slower than the Deadman, but the heads of these was not easy to hit. It demanded very high concentration to aim for the head, with many flocking and especially the was they moved was very troublesome. The place where An Hyun and Yoo-Jung took was completely filled with them, but yet they stood still. This was because of the support Jung Ha Yeon, Shin Sang Yong, An Sol and Vivian those two could manage it. And, the greatest amount of things, we were dealing with a large number of dead men and doing this alone could be tough. The swords were dancing. Each sword had the highest degree of unification, and each one contained an unusual intention. I just defended myself with the things in my hands from those who were attacking me. Before long, the hand produced the result beating the face of the dead men. I was marveled as I saw those two. Each time a sword was wielded, two to three dead men lay on the floor, but the rest of them continued to push in. I already put down 30 of them by myself, and I was getting a bit annoyed as the number of them didnt go down at all. We battled with 100 land moles the other day and now we were fighting against these ones in the first floor of the research institute. _______ Shackles! I heard the sound of An Sols order, I heard something crash on the left side. I turned my head as I wanted to see what kind of situation it was like, but first I put the sword into the throat of the deadman whose mouth was open wide and was pushing his teeth towards me. Heeing! Huuuhhhh! I could hear the groans of Yoo-Jung. I was thinking what it could be, but whenever she made such groans, it meant that she was performing satisfactorily and was reaching my expectations. Yoo-Jung was much better in these situations compared to An Hyun. She always rewarded my expectations, I also accelerated the speed of my sword and accompanied her rythme of the sword. Shik. Shik. Shik. Shik. Thung! Thung! Thung! Thung! That was also for while. I was swinging my sword with a bored face. In that way, the neck of the dead falls from the air, and onto the ground. It was unavoidable. Now I have a very high level of swordsmanship and ability, so I could cut off anything. In the second half of the day in the floor, I tried to live up to the moment. Even the little nervousness I previously had vanished, and I struggled with boredom. The battle that we are experiencing now is just a childs play. I dont have to hide my skills anymore because Im going to apply for the position as a formal clan right after the completion of this expedition. The fact that a 0 years were able to find two dungeons in less than two months will garner well worthy attention. Immediately after the application, I will leave the city for the final exploration. I except the clan to get approved while I go to the Cave of Scream. It didnt matter if the approval wont be finalized until then. These was little possibility before it, and if the Cave of Screams is added to the performance, the clan will be 100% approved. It is literally stupid as well as foolish to hide my abilities this time. Whatever it is this time. Rather than hiding it, by revealing my skill, I know that a lot of talented people will feel curious about the clan. Uh? While I was thinking all this, I felt the sword slashing through the air. When I saw the head, I saw the dead people who were running constantly towards us started to go backwards. These ones were emotional beings. It wasnt a problem that they were afraid, but suddenly.? That was when I said it. I was bored, I wasnt paying attention to my fencing and was thinking about the future plans. Originally, I didnt reveal the swordsmanship that I had learned, I was postponing the fight by controlling my ability. But while was lost in my thoughts, my original fencing methods came to my body automatically. So the body of the dead were piled up before me. The clean traces, without unevenness. I was thinking that this shouldnt have happened and tilted my head, but fortunately my worries were not needed. Hua. Thanks to Vivian, I lived. Huahhh. Yoo-jung and An Sol watched the still corridor wiping their cold sweat off. I saw them and our sights met, we moved our heads to the same direction. It was a fatal cry of the ruler of the 14th legion that was summoned by Vivian. It was the ruler of the 10th legion, it was a good thing to have her in the party. Perhaps the people thought that the dead were terrified at the fatalities of the ruler of the legion, but most of the eyes were on me. it was all thanks to the good timing of Vivian, I also felt relieved and took a sigh of relief. Euk. Euk ah. So, Sol-ah. Cure me in this gap. Cure? Take the potion first. As there was little difficulty in the match, An Hyun grabbed his ankle with a rough breath. Sol quickly handed the potion and began to recite the order. The battle went into a pause for the moment. Although Jung Ha Yeon looked like she was okay for now, yet she seemed a little tired because she had to use a lot of energy for her magic spells. And of course, the Cone of Aqua took out the dead in a great deal but it had its toll on her. I didnt see much of Shin Sang Yongs fighting, but he followed Yoo-Jung around because he was aware that we couldnt let her get hurt. What would have been the situation if these people werent with us to look after the kids.. I laughed a little at my thoughts. And Vivian saw me, while I was in my thoughts and opened her mouth. Su-Hyun. Su-Hyun. What. How was it? She raised her finger into the air. She is also a powerful human who could wipe out the dead. When I left the city on the first day, I gave her a speech in advance. Told her to be careful and not go out of the way, and to help the kids in building up some skills. And that it could be hard to make judgments, so I told her to exercise with her ability to do it. And this time it seemed like her judgment was different from mine. I thought that a little more work needed to be done.. but she had to send him back as soon as the work was done, so I nodded my head in her approval. At my reply, Vivians face became bright. Perhaps she could help us for a long term. Before long, she commanded her pet, and her pet floated. What are you doing? Queritatus. Sweep them all away. Dont leave any of it. As Vivian commanded, Queritatus spoke by creaming and moving its body. Soon, I watched Queritatus create fog around me, interesting. I was interested, much more than the battles in the first round. If she could grow well, and two chimera alchemist form a pair, then a powerful summon could be summoned. While I was having these thoughts, mysterious screams spread all over the hall. Now the kids didnt mind the horrendous sights in front of them, they adjusted to it. An Hyun who was hostile at first, showed support for Vivians pet. And it took not less than two minutes for Queritatus to finish off all the remaining ones. Chapter 88 88 Institute of Ruins (2)After the battle was done, I decided to take a break. This wasnt too difficult, but this battle was a bit too much for the childrens physical strength. At my decision, Yoo-Jung who was pale immediately lowered her butt, and then shouted out. Uh.. horrible. At present, there were a lot of dead bodies around us. I was okay with it, but Sol and Yoo-Jung wanted to go to another place sooner or later. In response to their expectations, I moved into the room from where the dead came. This place was also a bit of a hassle, it couldve been worse, but this was better than the place full of dead bodies. I expected something to be a little similar to that of a lab, but my expectations missed when I saw the inside of the room. The interior space was narrower than I thought. I wondered how so many dead men could come out of this small space. Old broken bed and bookshelves were visible. I couldnt miss any one of it. As the party took a break, I looked around the room and searched for a way to get some information in there. The children sat quietly, and when I was looking around alone, Jung Ha Yeon who was still breathing ruggedly was participating in my actions. Shin Sang Yong also stood up and the kids also started to raising on their backs as they watched what was happening. But at that time, I had done most of the searching with my third eye. Leader. Have you got anything? Shin Sang Yongs eyes shined as he asked me. I came to see if anything was interesting, but it soon disappeared. I shook my head. No. Ive looked through everything, but there is nothing to see. After I finished speaking I showed 30 gold coins and an ancient script. Eh only 30 gold? This is too much. I could hear An Hyuns complaint. It seemed like he compared it to when we were in a battle against goblins when he got a good profit with it in the past. Lee Yoo-Jung also showed disappointment with her expressions as well. However, Shin Sang Yong was different. Its good. Explored one room and got 30 gold. Hahaha. Ah. Could you please show me the record for a while? I can decipher Ive ancient understanding ability. Sure. It is also useful. As I passed the record, he put his glasses and dusted the dust on it and held the record. His ability to decipher the ancient scripts was D-, but it was a good rank ( as far as the average player is concerned.) Is it a good time to drink a cup of tea? I was looking at him with a blank face, I put a beef jerky in my mouth and looked at it once again. I swallowed the jerky in my mouth and opened my mouth. Are there any facts that you found? Important information. Uhm. No. There is no such content. This decoded record is a diary type. The room we are in now seems to be used by one of the inhabitants at that time. There is no content. But.. Strangely, there is a lot of information about lances. I didnt train with my lance today, I made a failure with the lance and so on. But it is hard to find a connection with this institute. A lance? If is a failure. An Hyun raised his lance and asked, Shin Sang Yong nodded in his response. And when I heard his answer, I lifted my eyes as a thought came to my head. I thought that it could just be a story about the lance, but it might be a clue to the lance-man. Of course, there wasnt anything definite yet. But even if it was a possibility, it was not too bad to search through the dungeons as the time came. From the beginning of reading the records, Shin Sang Yong shared the stories about the institute. The rest of the people heard the story while they were resting, but Jung Ha Yeon was concentrating on Shin Sang Yong while he was saying. In any case, when it came to battle ability she was more advanced, but Shin Sang Yong was better when it came to dungeon exploration. I think so. From the exterior of the building, the lab will have to be at least 3 floors. And if you cant guess how big the first floor is, it is likely to be extended in the four direction of north, south, east and west assuming that the hall is the centre. There will be a stairway going to the second floor somewhere along the way, except for the direction we have entered. Yeah. Hmm. Anyway. Rather than climbing stairs quickly, it is better to clear the first floor and then look at the 2nd floor. I didnt know where the lance-man is sleeping. However, Shin Sang Yong, who didnt know my thoughts like that, just nodded his head thinking that I wanted to go safely. Right choice. It will take a day to cover the 1st floor. It is bigger than I thought. And on the second floor, there will be more terrible guys than what we faced here on the first floor. Assuming the worst, it would be better to create a minimum safety zone and then go up. Shin sang Yong often spoke in an apologetic tone when he spoke. Those who speak unconsciously in such manner always assume the worst case when planning. They assume their own worst-case situations and prepare accordingly. It may have been a little frustrating for the others to see, but it was an habit to survive. The children were saddened to hear that it was difficult to clear the institute in one day. And especially when they heard that they had to sleep here, An Sol shook her body. Shin Sang Yong, who noticed her, opened his mouth and spoke in a careful manner. Or we could clear the ground floor and go back to the city. The safe way is the best way to approach the second floor after maintenance. Of course, it will take a while In his words, I shook my head firmly. With Vivian it would take only half day. In not more than six hours I was confidant to take over this place. Shin Sang Yong thought it was useful and he didnt have a dissatisfied face. Completely clear the next level. And even if we stayed a few days, we had to go back to the city after I finish it all at once. While the others members of the party were quietly listening, no one thought of the opposite. So I received a bottle of water from Jung Ha Yeon. Originally the rest time was limited to 5 C 10 minutes, but this time it was a break. The earlier battle was intense that there was going to be some time needed for everyone to be recovered and to explore again. Everyone was silently eating their supplies. Jung Ha Yeon closed her eyes and stayed silently, and then she opened her eyes little by little. Her gaze diverted towards me. I also saw her and then exchanged our gazes. While looking into her eyes deeply, Jung Ha Yeon opened her lips. Mr. Su-Hyun. Yes. Im curious about something. Yes. Mr. Su-Hyun are you really a player of 0 years? Yes. At my simple answers, a small ripple appeared on the face of Jung Ha Yeons. However, soon after she that she seemed to be in the mood, and with the same glance she looked down. Originally, it would have been annoying if someone gave that kind of look, but it was Jung Ha Yeon. Sorry. But I have something to say. I dont know what you might think I just cant believe my eyes. The monsters that we faced before werent the ones that could be covered by the 0 level players. Her voice contained more of a surprise than doubt. However, I felt that I alone kept in mind the fact that I defended all the dead men in front of me. But this time, I didnt think I would acting like the way I used to. I was going to reveal my skills gradually anyway, and if I stumbled around here, it was more likely that it could get suspicious. Is that so? It wasnt so difficult. How in the world did you fight? Its simple. the only advantage that they had was the numerical one. The way to be advantageous is that to be in joint. But we need to keep pushing in. In that case, just attack them, attack them. In other words, you can fight in a way that is dedicated to defense. you make it sound easy. I dont know. Have you learned the sword in modern times? In her question, I nodded my head. I have learned, but I dont think it has anything to do with this. Just think of the situation in front of you and the best way to deal with it. Once you get into action, thats all it takes. Mr. Su-Hyun is a genius. I dont know. I never thought of myself as a genius. I just tried. Hu Hu. Le, leader is very awesome. And Miss. Ha Yeon you should stop now. Leader is strong it isnt a bad thing. And the 0yr player went to the Player Academy, and the people beside him are also there. At the intervention from Shin Sang Yong, Jung Ha Yeon face turned red, and she immediately put her head down. Im sorry. It just tried to put out the obvious and used words to express them. I hope you dont feel bad. Thats why I thought that ability of Mr. Su-Hyun was amazing. The word genius is a bit too much for me. I will say this once more. But from this moment onwards. Please dont criticize the results of my efforts based on your personal thoughts. At my words, Jung Ha Yeon bowed her head with a shameful expression. I knew what she was trying to say by putting out those words. s?a??h th? ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Hmm Hmm. Nevertheless, the kids couldnt understand the deep conversation. Maybe they didnt understand. If Kim Han-Byul had been here, she would have surely understood the conversation. However, when I was being praised, it looked like the necks of the kids went stiff, Yoo-Jungs too, she straightened her waist. Why was I being praised? Yoo-Jung opened her mouth with feeling great. When this was going on, Shin Sang Yong turned his face away with a feeling of embarrassment as this excitement was starting to take a new turn. Sometimes it was clear that I was a sympathizer when I saw him like this. Ho ho. My Oppa is awesome. Did you know that? Did you also do something like the Players Academy unnie? That. Thats was definite Our Oppa was the 1st in that place. That too overall. Did you know how many clan-based officers tried to recruit him? Later, did you know that the quarters instructor changed into a female user? That too just to know who Oppa was, how funny is that? Oh my. Is that so? That happened? Yoo-Jung left all these in an excited tone with pride, and Jung Ha Yeons eyes went wide with surprise. Apparently, being first title holder in the academy if a very worthy thing. An Sol who was next to me also, poured out some other words. Yes. The famous Golden Lion Clan offered their plan to oppa two times. Hm Hm. The, Golden Lion? Even if players want they cant get into that clan especially the new players. hehe. Our oppa is the best. Stop. Its embarrassing. But why did you refuse the offer from the golden lion clan? Ah. Im really curious. I dont see any reason to avoid. Before Shin Sang Yongs admiration was done, Jung Ha Yeons question came in. She asked me in a tone that she was convinced it could be the Golden Lion Clan, but couldnt understand why, again. But it wasnt me who answered this time. No. they gave me no chance to say. It is because of us. Hyung and we were together since the Rite of Passage, and we didnt receive any offer from the clans, only hyung got the offer. No matter how one sees it, hyung didnt join because of us. And we are sorry that we tangled onto his ankle. No. No need to be sorry. Youre all doing a good job. ? Suddenly the eyes of Jung Ha Yeon, who spoke her mind without seeing the situation, attracted the attention from everyone. She became a little embarrassed, as if was a reflexively answering. An hyun just shook his head. Anyway, As we were all alone, he couldnt think of leaving us. As Sol said, he refused the offer from the Golden Lion clan and came to us on the day of graduation. I cried at that time. When I think about it, oppa has changed a lot from the time of the Rite of Passage. Yes. If Su-Hyun hyung wasnt with us at that time , we couldnt have passed through it. Wow. At that time, Jung Ha Yeon looked at me with fresh eyes. An Hyun and Yoo-Jung looked at my face, but I heard a voice once or twice. When I didnt see the end of their praise. I was embarrassed by it. I decided to end it with a cough and the rest too. It was time to get off the break as the atmosphere relaxed. Because it was necessary to move in this institute as this was of certain big size. After leaving the room, they all turned quiet. As we stepped on the debris, we entered to the north of it, and went a little more inside. Chapter 89 89 Institute of Ruins ( 3 )I didnt go straight into the 2nd floor, but decided to clear the 1st floor and then go up. It would be nice to go up in quick manner, but after Shin Sang Yong read out the ancient article there was a change in my thoughts. If I could find the lance-man that he said about, it wouldnt be too much to even invest 2 C 3 months instead of 2 C 3 days. Honestly, I heard some skeptical thoughts. Not much while ago, I wanted to find the chimera alchemist and it eventually come out. Im not that greedy. And yet I was thinking about the secret, rare and the other classes. Nevertheless, the reason for this strange anticipation is that I wanted to grow. This was how a normal human would have lived. And if one falls down in the first level, then he really does fall. Then that would be the lowest level that one had fallen into. But. When I go down, I go down till the hell. When I go up like this, I climb up till the highest level. And now I was on a climb. At least I felt that way. I dont know how long this upward rising trend will continue. So I wanted to learn as much as I could possibly learn while I was still in a rising up. At the centre of the hall, I activated the 3rd eye again. I used it again, indeed. Leader, in which direction are going to move first? To decide on which way we were going to go. With the 3rd eye, I began to detect and see the ways. As Shin Sang Yong said, the hall was in charge of the centre in the first floors structure. If so, then apart from the direction that we walked in, there were three other ways for us to move. As it was research institute, there were a countless things in the middle. However, there are a few things that could be a space or a room to enter. Six in the west direction, one stairway, and four in the north direction. And one in the east direction. I could guess that the stairway was leading to the second floor. Lets move in this direction first. I turned my way to the west passage. It would be better to go through here first. I thought this would be better, because there were many rooms to be explored. If our bodies were the same as before we would have gone in the least number of one, but since their bodies physical strength was restored it was okay now. Of course, I am the leader of this current party. The leader was originally the caravans captain and has a ranger, but I was standing there alone because I didnt have a ranger with me. I want an archer player for the next time that I lead the party. The lead plays a very important role. Depending on how one prepares for the unexpected things to come and the direction that one would take, the leader will be able to ruin or excite the members of the caravan. We dont have a ranger, it would be alright for Shin Sang Yong or Jung Ha Yeon to stand, but wizards cannot stand at the forefront. They also have a better lead compared to the rangers, and they havent complained to me when I took the forefront. I walked along the passage without any hesitation. The walk got quick. At the first glance the institute seemed to have a complicated structure, but it turned out to be a fairly simple structure if one could distinguish between the room that could be entered and the room that shouldnt be entered. When I first entered, I couldnt feel anything in the corridors, except for that one dead. It means there was going to be a need to be careful from the things that I could feel about a room or space. Of course, there was no guarantee that the second and the third floor were going to be the same as the first floor, so these ideas were only applicable to the passages of the first floor. After a while. We found the first area. It was a space that was on the outermost side of the western passage that I sensed. The room that I could see in the southern direction felt like a general hospital room, but this room had a different feeling. A firmly closed iron gate and walls which still had black remnants which seemed like faint marks of blood. And in the inside.. the blood of something that was alive seemed to be flowing. What the hell? Something that was living and breathing for a long time. I stopped at the iron gate and turned towards the party. Before, when we visited the centre hall. Those things were surprised as we suddenly opened the gate and went in. When I stopped speaking Yoo-Jung looked at me and nodded her head as a sign of saying yes. Yoo-Jung bowed her head after mouthing the words Huh? What is this? I just looked at her and then I spoke. I dont feel the presence of many in this room, right now. But it would be better to prepare for a battle like the one we did before, just in case, rather than to retreat. And the ones inside probably knows our situation, so once I open the door, dont be careless. There was a nervous smile on the faces of the members of the party. After seeing them getting ready with their preparations, I approached the door. Ill open the door. As soon as the door opens, we could be attacked immediately. Sol cast a bondage spell, and wizards should cast something to put a limit on his actions. And Hyun and Yoo-Jung it could be of huge size, so move forward slowly. Im not sure, but I dont think the other sides should be neglected. There was no answer. Everyone just nodded their heads. I added a few more words after that. We will have a good advantage if we fight close to the gate, whatsoever, so.. I took my hand and placed it on the handle of the iron door. I heard I wish it is an empty room, without anyone, from Yoo-Jung, and An Hyun Hyung is with us. But I chose not to mind them. The grip on it tightened and I put strength and more strength. Originally, it was a massive iron door, that couldnt be opened with a single person, but this was nothing compared to my strength. Cring It was a door that had been closed for a long time, so this sound came out as I had to force it open. With a little more power. I opened the door in that moment at once, something was cracking and wave of bad smell hit my body. and at the same time. Kyaaang! s?a??h th? N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. A huge fist came towards my body shockingly, but we didnt just stay still. Shackle! Sols order went past me with a white light very quickly. The moment it went, I thought it was nice as the timing was awesome. But the sight that followed later wasnt so nice. Kuhuahah! The arm that was paused for a moment was wriggling itself and then broke past the bondage order of Sol and came towards me once again. Ha. It had the resistance power of magic over the 80 points? I was amazed, I brought the sword and defended myself. Mr. Su-Hyun its dangerous..! Phuak! Phewthagthangthan! Bang bang. Kerlik! Kerlik! Kerlik! Good strength? I didnt bring out all of my strength, but when attacked I had to take a step back because of it. But this time I pulled the sword to do the technique that I once presented to the boss monster in the Rite of Passage. my own technique based on the principle of obedience.( To use their strength against them after being cornered.) I combine the impact of the monster that came into my body and with my own strength I revert it back to him. Then I saw his right hand fly back with bursting impact. The thing which fell back screamed in pain. a giant. Gi, Giant its the first time that Ive actually seen one. Holding onto his pained hand in the room was a giant. With a huge height of 5 meters which could be seen as a spectacular sight, it was hard to see its face clearly. In the middle of the body were hanging various engine like devices and artifacts. It wouldnt be right to call this as a transplant either. I was able to understand why Sols order of bondage couldnt hold him back. The blood that flowed through the giants of the Hall Plane had a very high resistance towards magic. If in its original manner, it could do beyond than just resist, it could reflect. But this seemed weaker than the normal ones. The lifespan of this giant was slightly increased by the artifacts and organs, but as the time passed I could infer that the giant had weakened. Kuahang. Khuang. Huuk, huuk! Everyone be alert. This is a giant, but it is in a week state currently. But its magic resistance seems to be alive, so the wizards and Sol, step back for a while. Humm Direct help would be difficult, but we can help indirectly, that is possible. I wont say it again. Yoo-Jung, An Hyun and Vivian get behind me. Hyung. Support? Yes. Not Yoo-Jung but An Hyun was the one who came running towards me. Vivian is an alchemist, but she understood why I called out to her and she came next to me. And I looked to the front where the people changed the formation in a flash. And the giant was standing there on the ground with his remaining arm. The eyes of the giant met with mine. This giant could also be a victim of the inhabitants experiments. The enemy couldnt hide the fierceness in its eye. But that was all. I didnt feel sorry or guilty at it because it wasnt me that did the experiment on it. The giants originally had a strong tribal characteristics. In fact, initially at the beginning, the giants were almost half-hearted. They were quite trustworthy to be the co-workers and were pure and innocent beings. However, I had no idea if the guy in front of me could be considered as a co-worker. From my behind I could hear Vivian mumbling a spell. I saw that the appearance of the giants face turn stiffer. Hmm. With that sound the left arm of the giant came flying towards me. There was a huge difference in the strikes from the giant, originally the giants had inherent strength. But. Nevertheless, the fist that it wielded contained a mighty force. He put his head back and his fist cut through the air. I put the sword in my left hand and adjusted my sword so that it would touch its fist. And as I intended, I hit its fist and then I used magic. It was such a sight. The following scene had happened like this. I studied fencing to complement the lack of strength and magic that the top players had. The essence of swordsmanship is based on Taeguk (̫O) . It is based on tenderness and shedding rather than martial power. The giants hand was in such close contact with my face, but as I moved my sword, his arm was dragged. Of course, he couldnt manage the center of force and his body moved ruggedly. I moved him to the left and then to the right. It looked like a cat that was moving around following the thread ball. This was a moment when a 5 meter giant turned into my pet. And I didnt let this gap go. Haat! With energetic coherence, An Hyun moved with his long lance. As the giants body shook, it seemed like he was heading towards the body with the intent of giving it a blow. However, I didnt know if the giants instincts were still intact or not. while the giant was still shaking, An Hyun moved with precision and hit it with the end of the lance and cut his right arm off. Ah aht! With that power the body of An Hyun tilted towards a side. Although the sound of collision was big, the attack was a bit too straight. It would have been better to aim at its body. At the same time, the giant used its hand and seemed like the magic I cast on its hand with the sword was ended. I lifted my eyes. There were no regrets. As Vivian was getting ready with the spell, I and An Hyun decided to take some time and play a little. As a response to my expectations, Vivians gentle spell sounded in the room. Come! Im Freeson! Ruler of 49th legion the redeemer of steel! Now the magic squares that we were familiar came up, and smoky flow into the room. Soon the magic circle began to glow brightly, responding to the summons of Vivian. The giant was rushing as he could feel something unbelievable, the giant instinctively opened up the distance between us. While I was watching this scene ahead, I heard a pretty voice from Vivian calling from behind. Su-Hyun. Im Freeson, that I called this time will be your assistant. You and An Hyun give the giant a critical hit. Do you intent to redeem him back? The giant has already lost enough blood. Hmm. My bounty herself is a strengthened chimera athlete. Look at it. Ill show you whose strength is more. Will see. Vivian and I chatted with each other in peace. And she had smile on her face this time. Im Freeson. I was very excited as to what kind of ability I would see this time. I saw the first attack was a miss, I saw An Hyun who had his grip on the lance tighten and I also took the posture. Chapter 90 90 Institute of Ruins (4)Soon Im Freeson started to float over the magic circle. The appearance was unattractive. The spirits that were summoned by the summoners in the past were wonderful ones, but there were a lot of things that were pretty grim every time Vivian summoned. Of course, I appreciate the performance, and give the it great value. Wrapped around the thin dry body of it was what looked like a chain, and saw an eyeball on the forehead. Without knowing why the triangle shape of hair that stood on its head got me disgusted. However, I decided to look cool at its sight. Vivian, with proud eyes, saw her servant Im Freeson and gave him the order. Im Freeson? Bring the arms of the guy standing in front of you. Ruler of the 49th legion, show your greatness. ______ The mouth of Im Freeson opened, but the words that flowed out couldnt be understood. It could only assumed that at Vivians statement he just answered with obedience. The 49th legion, this dominates the legions, but a little less than 14th Army Quarititatus, who was summoned before. Charing! Charing! The chains wrapped around Im Freeson were released. Before long, the chains ran towards the giant with burning speed. The giant crouched looking at the chains which ran towards him, but it was a task of avoiding the chains in this large space. At that moment I opened my mouth after seeing An Hyun. An Hyun. Yes! I smiled grimly at the answer from An Hyun, which was pretty loud. I looked at his expression, I was afraid that he was disappointed because of the failure of his previous attack. I was more convinced that it was Yoo-Jung who had complaints on this, as she was chirping from far. I just spoke out in a clam tone. When Vivians Im Freeson finishes his redemption, I will move forward and block the giants moves. You will have to use your lance in that time gap, push it deeply on any side. You dont have to stab it numerous times. Only once. Do you understand what I mean? This time. I will meet your expectations. An Hyun collected the mana at the tip of his lance, and looked at me to confirm his actions. Suddenly, the chains of Im Freeson were rolling itself onto the giants arm. Kuahhk! Kuahhk! The giant tried to resist the chains with the one hand remaining on his body, but he wasnt able to take off the chain no matter what. Looking at the chains that wrapped itself around it perfectly, he cried out. And at that time, Vivian gave the signal and my time for hardships began. If I go from below, it would be possible for the beast to kick me with its foot. So it is needed for me to be careful. So I got up in the air, I pulled my sword as back as I could, and the moment the giants body went descending down. The giants arm was forcibly lifted to the back but it was trying to stay on foot by pushing its chest out. This was the work of Vivian. And I was desperate to give her support. Phuk. So I stretched out my sword and then pushed my sword in the middle of its chest. The giants skin was tough, but it couldnt be compared with the power that an expert swordsman had. After I felt the sword go inside, I pushed it down more, as much as I could descend my sword into it. It felt like a rotten log when I was piercing it with my sword. Kuahahahaahaha! An Hyun! End it! Ahh! I was able to see the figure of An Hyun who pulled his lance back with very deathly posture. At the same time as my words went to him, An Hyun sprang to the neck of the giant with a battle cry. It was so full of mana that it tore apart the air in the room. Kuah! Keuh! Keuahah! It was trapped in the chains for a long time, but I was sick of the giant. This one was different from the others. However, this wasnt mine, it was An Hyuns, and I saw no mercy in his eyes. The end of the lance went swiftly and into the neck of the giants. Kuk. Kurrr. Phuk! Phakak! The sound of crumbling. At the same time, the throat of the giants neck split open. No, I dont think it is broken. The giants neck started pouring out a lot of blood from his mouth, and slowly his body went loose on the floor. To be precise, this could literally be the last of the giants. Hahat. Good job. Im Freeson. You can go back now. Vivian smiled with an excited face after recalling Im Freeson back. I stroked her head gently. No matter what anyone says, the 1st lead in this battle was Vivian. If she didnt arrest the two arms of the giant, it would have sprung back. At my stroking Vivian moved her body and smiled widely. Still. I didnt forget to praise An Hyun, because the last strike wasnt something that could be forgotten so easily. An Hyun. The last blow was good. Good work. Phew.. My heart is still beating hard. Thank you. As soon as I praised, An Hyun left a huge sigh and smiled. Shin Sang Yong and Jung Ha Yeon had sorry faces as they couldnt help much. Sol was relieved that no one was hurt. Yoo-Jung looked at An Hyun, and then ignored him. Next time, I would give the opportunity to Yoo-Jung. I needed to move quickly, because I was going to look at the whole of 1st floor by today. I tried to search the room thoroughly, but there wasnt even a single item this time. So we went to visit the cold corpse of the giant. Uh uh. This big thing is completely destroyed. What is this institute! Yoo-Jungs groaning could be heard, and An Sol frowned a little, but I was satisfied. At last they were beginning to understand the kind of place this Hall Plane is. Still life is important, you shouldnt kill it, if the kids wouldve said things like this, maybe I wouldve dropped them. But the kids were slowly changing. Now, even if the life was going away in front of them, they werent surprised anymore. Well. At that moment, the giant was strong, it was difficult. I mumbled to myself for a moment and then moved. An Hyuns breathing was still rough, as if he was still lingering about the battle. Then. I will try again. After I spoke that out loud with everyone, I walked into the shadows where the light was blinking. There were still five rooms left to explored. * Huh. Five times in a row. Its really depressing. S?a??h th? N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Come on. Even then this is a relief. Although it is not worth less than 20 gold. In the back, Yoo-Jungs complaint could be heard and for that Jung Ha Yeon replied. But realizing that even she was down she lost strength to continue. Since I didnt understand her feelings, I just walked forward silently. There is a fun in exploration. Discovering a lot of gold coins and exploring the various magical arsenals and other things. Such explorations were fun ones to do. And when doing those explorations it turns into What more will come next?. But our situation now was opposite. The more I tired, I less I was able to get any items. Of course, we got the reward. It was a small amount of gold coins obtained by searching the room. Compared to the battle so far, it is literally way too less. To tell in a little more detail, I opened five more rooms including the room where the giant was, but the result that we obtained was zero or could be nil. Rather, there were only monsters in four of the five rooms, and all off them gruesome ones. The 1st room was a giant, the 2nd one were the dead men, the 3rd room was mud golem, and the 4th was empty and then the 5th room the dead men came out again. The battle was a big battle, but the gold coins that we got were only 10. Of course, as long as we have Vivian, we couldnt have a hard time in the battle but it was inevitable for her to lose her strength. And now we were in the 6th room, the last one in the west. Unlike the previous rooms, this room had doors made of wood, not iron. The difference from the preceding rooms were not only the doors. In front of the other visits, there was a pouring out cold air, and this room was just plain. This looks like some kind of cleaning to.. An Hyun opened his mouth. He also seemed to have discontentment in his voice. Even more than that was Vivian, who spoke in a sharp voice before An Hyun could finish his thoughts. Shit. If you look at it, it just looks like a warehouse. Su-Hyun. Lets open this quickly and go to some other place. I looked around for a while. The faces of the kids were extremely tired. In the meantime, their bodies were exhausted as they had to battle repeatedly. I looked at Sol and she looked at me quietly. I was thinking of taking a break in the last room, but we had to cover this room first. Everyone get yourselves together. It could be in front of the door Hold your positions.. What are you all doing now? An Hyun and Vivian, who were grumbled and stepped back with stiff face. Oh my gosh. No matter what the result it, there was a door ahead. If I open it without any measures, and it pops out, what would they do then? The parties watched the front and listened as they all took out their weapons as if a ready sign. I just a sighed and kicked the wooden gate. Unlike the iron gates, the wooden door opened freely. Fortunately, I couldnt feel what I felt when we came across the giant in the 1st room. After trying to sense the room and realizing that there was no reaction, I opened my mouth. Hmm. There are no guys in there. But it is too dark. ___ light! Jung Ha Yeon immediately cast the light spell. Soon, I could see the brightly shaped sphere that was created and moved into the room. I put my head in a looked inside more closely. Uhmm..? The light sphere went in and revealed the inside of the room. I grabbed my sword and put it in the back. As I walked into the room, I stopped as I saw a few footprints. And I felt that the people of the party came in a hurry from behind me. And. Wah! Wo~w Ohoh! Awe, awesome! The shock of everyone in the party could be heard at the same time. The people who followed me were suddenly taken aback because of all the things that were visible to them. This room was definitely called the warehouse. There were 20 furniture items in one single room. But what was the most surprising was that all the members of the party were distracted by the floor. It seemed like there were gold coins and jewels as well as the mid-sparkly things. I was able to see the expression on the faces of the kids change instantly and I opened my mouth and spoke in a calm tone. This seems like a warehouse where weapons were gathered for occasions. It seems like it. Arent there the weapons that were made in the ancient times? If these are really ancient weapons.. Jung Ha Yeon also had an exhilarating smile and could not hide her excitement. Certainly, the ancient weapons of the time were not only helping with the efficiency of the mana generation but they were also direct. For example, there is a high possibility of raising the stats with the help of these. Such things were rare but here they were. O.Oppa. Yoo-Jung called me out, and her tone was more like pleading. I turned my head as she held my hand, and looked at her. I responded to her expectations by nodding my head. Lets gather some of the useful things. If you are not sure, then one person keep a lookout near door. Eh As I was done speaking, I was able to see that each member was looking at me. No one wanted to miss this. I noticed the thoughts of the kids and laughed. So I thought that I should do it, so I moved towards the door. Ah. That, I will do it. Leader please stop. I turned my gaze towards Shin Sang Yong and looked at him, he stopped me with his hand and smiled brightly.. It is alright. I see that there is some stuff related to magic over there. Oh. No. Im not going to receive the benefits of the exploration anyway. So it is alright with me. I will ke, keep the look out. Soon afterwards, Shin Sang Yong moved towards the front door, even though I said it was alright. But I was able to guess his intention. He seemed to like the atmosphere of our party. He didnt want to spoil the atmosphere of the party, I could understand people like him. Of course, he would have want to participate. Nevertheless, he went away with a pleasant face. I was thinking of it for a moment and looked at him as he stood out the door. If he was going to do something like this always, I wanted to take care of a few things. After gazing at him for a moment, I turned my attention to the floor again. All the people except for Shin Sang Yong were suddenly treasure hunters. Chapter 91 91. Awesome, Awesome. And Much More Awesome I dont know why, but all these seem like old things. Yeah. I heard disappointed voices from An Hyun and Yoo-Jung. However, I was just picking up the weapons one after the other after activating the third eye. The weapons that disappeared for long period of time were rusty and did not serve for my purpose. And it was also true that the kids weapons seemed to have relatively small amount of capacity when compared to these. However, among these things, there are a few things that possess powerful magical powers and have retained their shape after all these years. The kids were picking up to see the things and were throwing the other things away. Oppa ya. What is this? When I heard the sound of Sols voice, I turned my head like a lightning bolt. I was feeling lucky because I picked An Sol who had 100 points as her luck, and it made all the difference. Everyone turned their eyes in the direction Sol, at the same time. When she gathered the attention of everyone, Sol went back with a shy face. What? This The item that Sol had was a bracelet. It had a lot of rust, but because I had a lot of curiosity I immediately accepted it. I took the bracelet for a while and looked around. Miss Ha Yeon. Are you able to use the order Restore? Restoring magic? Of course. By the way, it can literally be able to restore the appearance and internal functions, but I have no confidence in its durability or any other things. Thats what the blacksmith do. That will be enough. Then, give it here. Soon, when I handed the bracelet to Jung Ha Yeon, the eyes of the kids shone. An Hyun couldnt control himself and asked. Hyung. What is that bracelet for? I dont know yet. Ill see it once the restoration magic is done on it. Of course, the 3rd eye showed me more than what my eyes could see. And I already had the heart to give it to An Hyun. I asked for the restoration magic, and I felt that it needed to be perfect first. Jung Ha Yeon took the bracelet and then just stood still. Then, with her slender finger she touched the centre of the bracelet, I could see that the entire bracelet was covered in the bright light. Soon, after all the light disappeared, the surface of the bracelet that was previously rusty, revealed itself. The bracelets original shape was restored and showed the sign of mild moonlight. And as Jung Ha Yeon confirmed its completion she turned around. This is, by no way.. Ha ha, Sol you did it. The kids all had curious faces. Jung Ha Yeon looked around the bracelet for a moment and then gave it back it me with an expression of envy. Congratulation. Mana utilization is much higher than normal steel. My guess is that. maybe it contains small amount mithril. In other words, you can use it to pursue magic as the owner wishes to. Mithril? Unnie is that a good thing? Jung Ha Yeon nodded her head as Yoo-Jung asked that question. Then. Mithril is a rarely found mineral. Lighter than the steel, as well as harder than any other material. Well Mana utilization rate is very high. Expensive? . Its worth considering that. I put my finger in the ring and then turned the bracelet round and round. Precisely, this bracelet contained 5.7 % of Mithril. There was nothing to improve the players ability, but the mana utilization rate increases just by equipping it. We can see that it has higher efficiency than what were installed now. I handed the bracelet to An Hyun, who just spit something. Come on. Huh, hu? No. Hyung it is yours, more than being mine.. Is it so? Then lets do it that way. In the rejection of An Hyun, I took the bracelet back very coolly. The face of An Hyun changed, and his eyes endlessly continued to follow the bracelet that was in my hand. I laughed at it and gave him the bracelet again. Joking. Anyway, If this doesnt satisfy you, because it sounds like it. Then maybe I can give it to Yoo-Jung? In the end, An Hyun took the bracelet. At this came the envious eyes of the party members, he was adjusting the bracelet so that it would fit his hand perfectly. Wow. There was also an automatic adjustment function. hows it? Hummm. An Hyun tilted his head to said, for a moment and then tapped his bracelet with his fingers. I dont know yet. I think my body is getting lively. And the mana flow speed is seems to be even faster. That was enough. And he stopped talking and continued to touch his bracelet at it felt different to him. We all left him and decided to search again. Thanks to An Sol, the other ones started to search with even more dedication. Even Sol, was looking all over the place for goods. In the beginning, the kids were throwing the things to another direction, but this time it was contrary to that, they brought me the things one by one. But the luck was low, or we didnt have good eye, as everything that the kids brought were just scraps of metal. Nevertheless, at my replies the kids were annoyed and the children turned quite slowly. I thought that I would collect everything and then check them later. Anyway, the expedition that we came on this time, I had a lot of time to prepare the equipment for the kids so I didnt see anything that was useful. The chest protector, deck and the shield seemed to better than what the kids were now equipped with. I thought it would take a little time. I decided to take a break. I turned around once more, and confirmed that there was no one and then called out a new name. Shin Sang Yong continuously refused my offer, as kept of asking him to come, I saw that he came in running. He didnt say it, but he also wanted to participate. So we picked out the items that we needed for 30 minutes. Phew.. This one could be roughly. Unnie. Quickly quickly. Yes. Just wait a moment. After a while, we threw away all the scrap to one side and sat down with all the decent things that we could gather in the centre. Jung Ha Yeon, was restoring one piece of item at one time. As her restoration went on, I first counted the gold coins and the jewelry. Once the money was displayed, I saw a bunch of 32 gold, and then of 10 gold, and 58 gold around there. The total number of gold coins were 378. There were a total of 8 jewels and all of them were ruby. We could get at least 100 for each piece. That was good sum. I needed a lot of money to apply for the position of a formal coin, but I tempted myself to think that I could use the pouch given by Vivian. All the kids looked at the gold coins and jewels with blank eyes. It was a good compensation for all the suffering they went to in the meantime, all at once. When I turned my head. I saw that Jung Ha Yeon was breathing heavily. She looked at the items with tired eye at the items that she restored with her restoration magic. There was a dagger, a cloak, and two rings infront of her. Four in total. If the item of An Hyun was included, the bracelet, then it would be 5 pieces. I quickly activated the 3rd eye, and at the same time Jung Ha Yeon opened her mouth. I dont know what to say, but Id like to congratulate you all once. Firstly, the dagger has only one character, and it seems like it can increase the attack speed of the wearer.. Well.. however, it isnt suitable for the battle purposes. It is more of a decorative object in a way. She lifted the dagger up ( a sharp, pointed dagger with the sharpest blade.). It was similar to that of a dagger, but it didnt seem to be suitable for the combat purpose. I wonder if assassins use this Unnie. Is it good? If you look at this, this is also valuable. There special weapons arent available anywhere in the nation. Ah.. At once Yoo-Jung turned her gaze towards me, I replied to her in a calm voice. What Ah~Ah! She couldnt take her eyes off, I barely nodded my head. And Yoo-Jung took the dagger out of my hand like a predator catching its prey. Though the length of the blade was much shorter than the dagger I had prepared for her, she nevertheless took the dagger with a very satisfied face. Jung Ha Yeon pointed towards the cloak and opened her mouth this time. This cloak looks like a plain cloak with a fading light, but this seems to have a spell which had magic resistance. But I dont know what level this is. Maybe when we go back to the city I will test this. Well. Thats all we need, it is enough. I took the cloak from Jung Ha Yeon and I smiled silently. This cloak was a cloak that I knew about. There was a characteristic about the cloak, that it could defend the magic of several types. Maybe it was called as the Block Of Fire. Anyway, if one calculates the damage, even the power of the damage cause by magic exceeds, this could still reduce the impact damage to 40%. Not only that. Apparently, this looks like a cotton cape, but the physical resistance spell on this entire material is much stronger than that of a regular cloth. The lowest price that this could be sold would be 600 gold, for one to buy. This cloak is Vivian. Wow. Thanks. Jung Ha Yeons eyes wavered when she saw Vivian take the cloak. But she quickly gathered her composure within a few seconds and picked up the two rings, and put them in palm of my hand. These two rings are probably the best of all the items that Ive restored. These are really. Jung Ha Yeon looked at the couple of rings and stopped speaking for a while. I smiled at this. I heard the sound of Shin Sang Ying swallowing a gulp beside me. I finally got one ring that I wanted. But, unfortunately, the ring had no effect on me. Jung Ha Yeon looked at the rings and then looked at me. Mr. Su-Hyun. Would you like to take one of this ring? Im not entirely sure, but this ring could boost the strength. I dont feel any magic in it, but the strength power is reacting spontaneously to the hands. This is the first time Ive experienced, though Ive heard a lot about this. I heard the sound of all the people of the party gather towards it. The kids also heard this thing from the player academy, but it was worth checking if the stats could go high with this. I accepted the ring that Jung Ha Yeon gave me. I quickly took a peek. As soon as I checked the player status, I didnt see any rise in the strength, just as I expected. I just sighed. The ring definitely raises the stats. But it was players who had the strength below 90, like the nucleus that I took from Vivian. And this had an attribution function. If I had the strength at 89, this would have raised it to 90. After that the magic ability grows and then proceeds to exceed 90, the ring attached to the player will increase the magic ability. However, this wasnt for cases like me, which already had magic of 96. I just sighed again and took the ring of my hands. I wasnt worried that I couldnt qualify for using this ring. Mr. Su-Hyun..? Sol. Come here. I heard the doubt in Jung Ha Yeons voice, but I called out Sol in a soft voice. An Sol just looked at me, but looked into me eyes when I called out to here. And with a few steps she came to my side. It is better for you to use this. Eh? Everyone was staring at me with surprised faces. I just shrugged my shoulders at the eyes that were piercing through me. Mr. Su-Hyun. Im not sure. I dont know if this will go well, please choose well. To give it up like this, other wise.. I knew what I was doing. However, I wasnt going to get into a hassle, as Ive decided. I shook my head firmly. It is alright. It would be better for the class of a player who uses magic ability. . If this is sold we could get 20, 000 gold right now. We have enough money. It would be better for her to use it. Sol quickly. O..Oppa. Wow. Leader. Youre really an. I heard the admired voice of Shin Sang Yong from my side. And Jung Ha Yeon was looking at me with a different expression. Originally, the principles of the caravan chief were the principles of the caravan. And that would be the implicit rule of the caravan members. However, when I gave up the ring and gave it to Sol, it was different. The truth is that it was useless for me, but I could be better to let this misunderstand be taken positively by the others. O.. Oppa I dont know. It is just that. oppa.. I cant take.. When she heard the 20,000 gold, Sol was feeling burdensome at the ring. I sighed a little and saw that Sol was holding her hands tightly, so to put the ring in her left hand I took her hand in mine. Huh. Give me your finger. Not the little one. This wont be hard. Sol kept trying to pull her hand from mine, but I held onto it tightly. I held onto it strongly. I tried to put the ring on her left hands finger by opening the fist, so slowly Sols finger opened.. s?a??h th? N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Can I put it here? Sol didnt answer me. She just looked into my eyes and then nodded her head once and then twice. As soon as the ring went on the small, white finger, I was able to see that the ring had automatically adjusted to it, just the same way the bracelet happened. Soon after checking the Player status, Sols ability had increased by one point. The atmosphere of the party was shaken. Everyone was envious of her. The ring matter is resolved. The left out one. I had no idea. However, Sol turned her head away and avoided my gaze, she had a red face that was more red than usually. Did she think that this was similar to the act between the couples and marriage? It was cute thought, but I didnt mind it, even if it turned out that way. I didnt know what would be the outcome for this act, they could be the things that I cant even dream of. Chapter 92 92. Awesome, Awesome. And Much More Awesome (2)Before going into the next leftover ring, I activated the 3rd eye to check the player information. I also wondered about the growth of her, and wanted to check whether it worked properly as it attributed or not. I was able to smile when I saw the information of Sol. < Player Status > Name: An Sol < Ability > ( Of the remaining ability points, 4 points have been added. ) [ Strength 20 ] [ Resistance 22] [ Agility 24 ] [ Vitality 30 ] [ Magic 86 (+1)] [ Luck 100 ] The other attributes and the rings attributes showed growth. When I first saw that, the luck and magic were pretty high, but it wouldve been nice if the strength wouldve gone up another 30 points. Our Sol had been putting a lot of effort from the past, so Im blessed. Congratulations. An Sol, smiled very brightly at my voice, it had been long since I saw that smile. If it was going to be like this, then by the end of half year it is possible to get magic up to 90. And for the rest of the year it is possible to take the magic up to 94, the cut-off for a wizards top level point. Players found that the highest magic ability in this place was 101 points. However, he was just a fraudulent player and ignored the other players. That was what I knew. And in case of strength three people had 98 points and two people had 97 points. And the magic ability of the mages 94 can be considered as the highest. Anyway, I felt my heart race, and Sol bowed with her head. Seeing this kind of behavior, I felt very pleased and a soft smile came onto my face. And seeing such a warm scene, Jung Ha Yeon opened her mouth with a soft voice. Hu Hut. Then, everyone has gotten everything, and then this ring will be taken by the captain. I dont think you will reject this, right? Well. Come on.. what about the ring? I already knew the information because the 3rd eye was triggered from the beginning, but I had to ask for the explanation to not raise any doubt. Her eyes, her eyes were burning with intention to explain about it. In her attitude I stepped back a little. It does not compare to the ring that increases the magic ability, but. It is worth more than that ring. Is it so. I already know everything about it, but looked at her answer with a little impatience. Jung Ha Yeon had a soft smile and put the ring down in my hand. Dont be surprised. This ring had anti-magic spell. And it seems to have got regeneration. Oh. That is amazing. An anti-magic spell. It can be used three times in the day and then charges in the night for eight hours. I was able to see Jung Ha Yeon narrow her eyes, as I had given a textbook answer. .. I dont think you are astonished. No. I was surprised enough. Anyway, we spent a lot of time here, so we need to continue our exploration. Jung Ha Yeon had a disgruntled face, but I did nothing wrong. The new equipment were given, the gold and jewels on the floor, and her gaunt face. This time, the west was completely attacked. At the end, I opened my mouth, and turned away my head naturally. Then leader. We have covered all the rooms in this passage. So where will we head to this time? Go North. I answered simply. * The end of the North aisle. In front of us, we opened the door of the last room, there was an animal. Oppa. What is that? I dont like the feeling. Hmm. Im not sure. It looks like a variant. I heard the voice of Yoo-Jung. And now the kids were also asking me softly. The animal in front of us was in the shape of a wolf, but had three heads.. and another point of uniqueness was that there was fire being emitted from the mouth and nostril. Variant? No, no way, Kerberos? This doesnt make any sense. No way.. That isnt possible. Of course it doesnt. I dismissed Vivians question with a resolute voice. Kerberos, from the helm of the Hell, was never supposed to be present in the first place. And a real Kerberos, absolutely no way. He was literally a ghastly man, and was over 3 meters tall and mild with ferociousness. Perhaps if the real Kerberos would see this variant wolf with his eyes, and the words of Vivian, he would surely grieve. There was only variant wolf. But the bones of a few wolves could be seen all over the room, it could be guessed that there used to be more variants. And for some reason, he was the only wolf that survived. Krahhhh The wolf is originally a clever animal, but the guy in front of us seemed different. I have never saw such a intelligently developed creature. I laughed at my thought idea and then dropped the orders. Vivian keeper. An Hyun, Yoo-Jung.. Kuang! Hwarlk! This was a man without courtesy. The variant wolf attacked before my words were conveyed. The animal in the centre spread its mouth wide open and produced a crimson red chrysanthemum. I heard the voices in the back, they were quickly memorizing shield orders but I lifted my left hand with the ring. Anti-magic. The white light came from the ring and sphere of smoke came of from the air and soon disappeared at a very quick pace. At the same time the voices of those who were memorizing the spells stopped and I took a sigh of relief as they were done. In the meantime, I spoke in a casual voice. .. at my back. Vivian do you know why I put you as the keeper? Yes. Free. At my question, Vivian laughed and I heard her clatter. If Vivian uses the Block of Fire, he wont be able to defend it. I thought of using Hwajung against the fire, but since it was just fire, I decided to draw back. After the pre attack of the wizards and Sol, the guys feet will be tied and we will assault in from three directions. I will take the head. You guys should take the back side, and take on the role of dominating it as much as possible. Ok. Oppa. Yes, Hyung. Then keep it occupied until then. Come on. Be careful. As I explained it simply, it looked like the kids were enthusiastic as we talked and when we were talking, it moved ahead. Could it hear me? I wanted to check its information with the 3rd eye, but first we needed to take care of the wolf that ran towards us, it was my first priority. The guy who was running towards me had a little more distance to cover, but he sprang from there, but the direction was different, he jumped towards the direction of Yoo-Jung. Perhaps he instinctively wanted to intend to avoid the strongest and try to capture from the weakest, i.e Yoo-Jung. Not knowing that it was going to attack her, Yoo-Jung was taken aback. Haat! I quickly went to cover for Yoo-Jung. However, he wasnt playing around with us, after seeing me, he quickly cornered Yoo-Jung towards the empty space in the back. Perhaps if I was able to use high level of agility to cross in the air and land on its back, like that one time in the past. I thought it was a good idea. Oh.? Hwarlik! Yoo-Jung, she got scared. She adjusted her posture properly, and began to run hastily. To make matters worse, she became flustered as she saw the flame that shot from his mouth and into the air. Even if one floats up, the flames will hit and the guy would fall. I was thinking inside. Gust of Wind! There was a gust of wind where Yoo-Jung was standing, and we could see that the wind was lifting her body and moving it. The timing though, it was a great timing and Yoo-Jung was brought out from their safely. It avoided being attacked and lost its leverage. This was the skill of Shin Sang Yong. Ajusshi! Awesome! S?a?ch* Th? N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Ah, Im not an Ajusshi. When Yoo-Jung shouted with a delighted voice, Shin Sang Yong replied with a calm voice. This was great. This was really great. This time it wasnt Jung Ha Yeon who got into action, but it was Shin Sang Yong who was in the spotlight. However, not getting swayed by this, An Sol and Jung Ha Yeon started to order attacking spells. Shackles! Cone Of Ice! Sols bondage spell wrapped itself around the body of the wolf, and it stopped moving. And right after, ice chunks were created under the ground, and the dew started to rise around the body. It wasnt aqua, but this was certainly ice. This water magic was familiar. Babang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The wolf rattled back and forth while barking like a dog. However, as its body was tied down due to the bondage spells, the ice pincers pushed through the body more and more. But this was over there yet. The pretty lips of Jung Ha Yeon opened as she was ready to do a double casting of a skilled wizard, and I was the witness to it. Broken! Phisat! Phisat! Phisat! Jung Ha Yeons shout could be heard, and the ice pricks that went into its body scattered around. An Hyun and Yoo-Jung were star struck as they watched the pieces of ice that had burst out so beautifully. Though it was stabbed, no one felt bad for it. The three heads twisted around fell then and there at the same time. Kaingggg! That bastard! This is good. Haha! Yoo-Jung watched the series of process go on, clutched onto her dagger as she remembered what happened before and ran over to see the animal. Whether there was an effect of raising the magic ability or not needed to be checked. In other words, she still had the opportunity to attack at her will. As if pounding the on a drum, I watched Yoo-Jung use her dagger on it. Ah ha ha ha ha! Yoo-Jung had a spur of moment and used the dagger that way. It was terrible for that wolf to suffer like that. Despite that, she turned back to the animal normally, feeling like she couldnt achieve her purpose. Hmm! Hey!! After gathering the courage he took a breath, and An Hyun pushed his lance into the mouth. Then, the tongue form one of its head came out. The two reaming heads were on the side, the kids decided to and gradually tried to remove the remaining life out of the variant wolf. I ran and cut of the remaining two heads at the same time. Pity. It was pitiful to see this. Soon I watched the body of the wolf with comfort as I saw life leave its body. Yoo-Jung was still not done with the stabbing, and at last she finally took out both o her dagger and lifted them in the air. Then came the sound of the lance, that sound was similar to the sound when Yoo-Jung took out the sword. Then Yoo-Jung felt a little better and then looked at me with a smile. She laughed with blood on her body, I could feel that the members of the party were stepping back. Oppa. I did good, right? .. yes. Good job. He he. I got praised. I praised Yoo-Jung in an unusual manner. Typically, she was a close-up female novice player who couldnt adapt to things in a short time. There are more women like this in the modern world, they were treated as princesses. Women who couldnt kill an animal, but when their live is on line they dont hesitate to kill even a huge monster. A completed player from the players academy. However, while I was in thoughts, Yoo-Jung looked at me and laughed a big laugh. I was worried because I shouldnt be liking this because I saw that the blood was all over her body. This was huge. I felt a little nervous, but she looked so beautiful to me now. I lifted my hand and slightly touched her. I wiped away the blood near her eye, Yoo-Jung looked at me for a moment and then close her eyes again, as if she was enjoying the moment. Chapter 93 Awesome Awesome and much more AwesomeThe goods that we got after clearing the rooms in the North side passage were only gold coins. However, if we totaled all the gold that we had collected in this expedition till now, it was 102 gold. It was okay for me, and the kids also didnt seem to have any problems. It seemed like after getting the huge hit in west aisle, our ambitiousness had resided. I encouraged them to take a break, but the kids themselves requested and decided to enter the rooms on the eastern side. Everyone had happy faces. And seeing these kids, a smile made its way onto my lips. Originally, when seeing the faces of the kids when they didnt find the treasure, it affected me too. The proceeding of the first floor of this Institute in the Ruins can be regarded as quite smooth. While there werent much dangerous moments, originally, it was uncommon to lose a caravan member when exploring a dungeon. Considering such things, we could say that our attack speed is very fast. At the centre of this expedition that was going on were me and Vivian. Of course, all the players have been very observant about their surrounding, but Vivian was always in that state of mind, and she was skillful in a way. Not sure when she was dealing with a single monster, but she was of great help when dealing with the groups of major monsters. After a while, we found the first room after entering the eastern passage. As a result of my detection, there was actually only one in the east passage. That is, if the room was all, then it is safe to say that we completely cleared the1st floor. There are stairs in front of me. I heard the voice of Jung Ha Yeon who turned her head to the side. As she said, 80 meters ahead, and we would reach the second floor. After clearing the room in front of my eyes, will we go to the second floor or will we have to camp? While I was worried about it, I opened my mouth after looking at everyone. That stairway over there is probably the one that leads to the second floor. Origi, originally, the dungeon rooms on the second floor are more likely to get difficult to face. As Shin Sang Yong ended his statement, I nodded in agreement. Not all of the case, but from my experience, it could be considered that the dungeons on the higher are difficult and more likely tough to handle. I looked at the people who were waiting for my next words, as I was a little late. Firstly, lets clear the room that is in front of me, and then we will decide whether to continue the expedition on the same day or put up a camp. Uh. This institute has no windows too. I dont know whether this is day or night. Yoo-Jung grumbled in a low voice after scratching her head once or twice and placed her hands on her hips. Now, I could feel the same sensation in the members of the party too. However, I couldnt catch out any reaction from inside of the room that we had detected. I was about to open the door without any hesitation. Thulgak! Oh? What hyung? When I paused. An Hyun put his head a little back. This room. I pushed it a little more, but the door didnt budge. What kind of door this was I didnt know, but to have a door closed like this. It is locked. Ah. Then what? We just go up? No. After briefly answering the easy question of Yoo-Jung, I kicked the door with my foot. Of course, I did use a certain amount of magic. Soon, I could see that there was something broken about the door, and the previously closed door was now opened freely. The people who were nervous, were amazed now and took out their weapons, but I couldnt see anyone in that room. Everyone had a sigh of relief. Of course, Jung Ha Yeon didnt forget to add in her thoughts. its hot. As we entered the room, we could see that the floor with the marble tiling was fading its color. There was a small bed on a side, and the sheets were nicely laid. As I turned my gaze towards the corner, I saw a desk, and butterflies were roaming in my stomach. A quill pen and rolling ink bottle, and a record sheet spread on one side. There were clothes hanging on the shelf on the wall, that werent touched. More than half of them were damaged. As I looked around the room, I walked over to the bed and then moved near the sheets. There were a few pieces of ashes that appeared to have come from the human bones on the sheet. That meant the human being that last lived here, these were the bones of that human, and he was last alive on this sheet. Su-Hyun. Su-Hyun. Are we going to explore this room? Vivian lifted her head and asked me. Yes. That seems like it. One of you keep a lookout at entrance and all the others explore this room. As I completed saying, Shin Sand Yong departed from the room and walked towards the door. And the rest of the players spread out began to look inside room. After a while the members of the party stood still with a blank expression. I was also the same. I couldnt find anything that was worth being called as a profit. I wasnt sure, so I activated the 3rd eye, but the result didnt change yet. But I was hoping for something, a little more as the door of this room was locked.. Huh. This is bad. Cheer up. Like the saying, this isnt the end, its just clean. Huh? Cheering up is okay, but the saying is a little weird. Is that so. An Hyun and Yoo-Jung talked with each other and were trying to take lead in the conversation. Idiots. Oppa. Everyone was trying to get rid of their dull faces, when Sol called out. Once again, I was able to see her heading towards us with the speed of lightning. Soon, I could see that she had something in her hand when approaching us, and flinched when everyone was looking at her. After a while, Sol looked at all and started to cry. All the members of the party were flustered at this act. Why is it only when I want to say something.. why is it like that to me.. huek. I didnt feel this to be right. So I approached her and calmed her down. Soon, Hyun also came towards Sol to comfort her. Haha. Sol had been silent so far, so everyone was expecting something. Yes. Our Sol is a blessing. But if you cry you wont be one. . Really? Im a blessing? Was the expectation of the party a burden on her? Anyway, as Sol was calming down, I could see the subtle changes in the faces of everyone. Particularly, Jung Ha Yeon who stared at me as she wasnt able to comprehend what she saw, and then a kick sound was heard. As I turned my head I saw Sol, covering her mouth with her hand to stop the crying, and it was a funny thing to see. After a few moments I received the records that Sol had in her hand, I could see some unknown characters. No. There were a few recognizable characters. Our ability wasnt that blooming, but most of it was about the 1st level Hall Plane. There were a few recognizable characters but honestly, I couldnt say that it was so profound. As I looked at it briefly, I stopped at the middle of the record. There was smoothing in it. Certainly, there was a word that I understood, and I was looking at it. But Why was this.. I looked at the records for a while and then called out to Shin Sang Yong who was at the entrance. Mr. Shin Sang Yong. Yes. Leader. We have found an ancient record. I will go over it now. He ran towards us to look at the record. When he tried to read the record, well, he just looked at me and frowned. This was the first time weve seen a look like this on him. Leader. It is too difficult. Ha? Even then. Uhm. Is that so? I almost said D minus, and you cant decode it?, but I managed to keep my mouth shut, barely managed. Shin Sang Yong nodded his head with a sorry face and scratched his head. The ancient decoding rank isnt as high as I thought. In particular, this institute contains words that only these people knew. Intermediate decryption is possible but it is difficult to grasp the whole content. Hum.. Then that is it I also frowned. The record in front wasnt a simple record. This record was most likely to contain the information about this institute. And now it was a matter to continuing to explore and think about coming back and finishing it. It was then. Then give it to me. Ill read it. Huh? As I turned my head around, I saw Vivian trying to reach out to the record with an uncomfortable face. When I gazed at her, Vivians face turned much serious. That moment, I and al the members of the party, out faces turned blank, I a single thought passed through my brain. Vi, Vivian. Do you remember all the letters that were used in the ancient times? . What? Do you think of me as fool? How is one supposed to use magic then? Huh?! When I saw Vivian who was speaking to them I smiled. Why didnt I think of this? I need not depend on Shin Sang Yong, but I already had Vivian who knows the ancient language. I smiled and handed the record to her. Vivian took the record and looked at it. Im offended! I wont decode! Then give me the cape back. At my words, Vivian held onto the cloak tightly. Screw you. giving it once and taking it back.. Ah, okay. Ill do it. Ill do it Ho Ho.. Im not even supposed to joke around hish! Sorry. Vivian tried to cover up her mistake, but as I kept staring at her, she just turned away. Soon, looking at her, it gave me the expression that she was working really hard at reading the record. I just sighed and took out tobacco and bit it with my mouth. It was a embarrassing feeling. As soon as I tried to put it on fire, I saw the sparks at the end of it and an image near the door. I gulped reflexively and looked at it. I could see Jung Ha Yeon who was making a new face while looking at me. You have a good sense. It was nothing. When Jung Ha Yeon answered humbly, Shin Sang Yong opened his mouth looking at us. Ha, Miss Ha Yeon. Didnt you hate the smell of tobacco? Huh? When this question came out if Shin Sang Yongs mouth, Jung Ha Yeon had a flustered expression. However, Shin Sang Yong was speaking with a loud voice. Jung Ha Yeon was sending him a signal to shut his mouth up, but he wasnt the kind of player who knew what that meant. He continued to speak with an unfamiliar face even after seeing the deathly face of Jung Ha Yeon. Ah. In the other caravan that we joined in the past, there were a few players. She really hated the smell of the tobacco. If someone wanted to smoke, they usually go afar or they wouldnt smoke at all. This.. I made a mistake. At those words, I lowered my hand with the tobacco, when Jung Ha Yeons slender hand caught mine. Then she lifted it and held back towards my mouth. And when I was shocked with it, she spoke. It is alright. Please smoke. No. Is this is something that you dont like. Huuh. If it is Mr. Su-Hyun then it is okay. I can tolerate smoking a couple of times. And for your reference, those players used to smoke quite a lot of times in 10 minutes. I hope you dont think of me a rigid woman. Ah. Ye yes, of course. It seemed logical, but I also felt very uncomfortable. She didnt have to say all those. Whatsoever, I could smoke.. But. At those words Shin Sang Yong wasnt done. He closed his eyes as if recollecting something, then opened his mouth again, shaking his head a little. Two times in ten minutes? That wasnt it Hmm Once again, Jung Ha Yeon was staring at Shin Sang Yong with sharp eyes and I noticed that. And at the same time there were subtle changes in the face of Yoo-Jung. Anyway, it was okay so I took the tobacco again and sucked on it. Still, I vented out the smoke towards the ceiling to keep a normal courtesy. In the party, an awkward atmosphere fell. By the time this could get cleared up, Vivian had went to reading the last of the record as she was looking at the bottom and nodded her head with a strange look. S?a?ch* Th? ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Ha. Is the decryption done? Yes. This record is very interesting. Oh, how is that? Master? Vivian Master, it didnt have ring to it. She looked at Jung Ha Yeon and said to her. Honestly, I dont deserve to say these kinds of words, but as I have looked into it. Ill say it. The contents of the record are different, it all points out to being crazy. Yes that is it. This lab is literally the place when all the crazy people gather to. What does it contain When Shin Sang Yong asked that, Vivian bit on her lip. But slowly Vivian opened her mouth. Chapter 94 94. Awesome, Awesome. And Much More Awesome ( 4 )When we first entered the institute, I said that this was a laboratory for human experimentation. This is true.. but I dont know how to say this. There must be some cruel things that you are not able to say. Vivian nodded her head and sighed. Yes. But not only that. She paused for a moment and lifted the record once. I watched Vivians face frown and I was curios to see what were the contents in it. The experiments that were conducted. I dont think it is just humans. S?a??h the N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. If it wasnt just humans. Well. Certainly the monsters that weve encountered in the past rooms, the one that didnt look like humans. Do you mean to say that those animals were also experimented on? In that question from Shin Sang Yong, Vivian put down the record on the floor and replied with a no good face. It would not have been the case in the beginning. The record I read is diary type report written by someone who used this room. It contains pretty detailed information in this diary, but. So. What are the hell is the content of it? This is frustrating. In the meantime, Yoo-Jung screamed with a furious expression. Vivian took a deep breath and uttered in a calm voice. Ill tell you, the first floor that we cleared now, these were all failed experiments. If it is a failure. I dont get it. Isnt it necessary for the 1st floor people to stabilize and secure them as much as they could. But why havent they controlled the failures? At that sharp question from Jung Ha Yeon, Vivian shrugged. Then I realized that the person who asked the question was Jung Ha Yeon and spoke with a strong accent. Jung Ha Yeon never had a conversation with Vivian since joining the party. No, I didnt even see them make eye contact. Jung Ha Yeon was intentionally avoiding Vivian. This was the first time that she spoke to Vivian. Vivian was stunned with this and answered. That, I dont know that. I dont know what the people who were doing this experiment were thinking, apart from knowing that this was weird. However, according to the records I just read, it says that everything we encountered on the first floor are a failure. I dont know if they were generated differently or whether they turned out because of some kind of condition. If that is about the 1st floor, then what about the second or third floor? I asked Vivian with a little urgency in my voice. What was important now, werent that they were failure. I wanted to know why the word that I saw, was written in this record. I remember when I first encountered an Asmodian in the Hall Plane in the first round. If something like that happened here.. I felt creeps in my whole body. I want to catch the human and ask what experiments they were doing, I want to blame them too, but I cant do any of it now. However, it seems that there are those who have succeeded to some extent in the second floor rather than failures. But, this isnt the important things.. Is she getting into the mainstream now? Vivian spoke briefly after she took a brief moment of silence. They have summoned one of the ancient Asmodians after a 100 sacrifice for an experiment and it was a success. It is on the record. These guys. They later even tapped into the magic of the Asmodians, who are the most evil. Asmo? The kids who heard the word for the first time, were asking what it was. However, I was able to see the pale of Jung Ha Yeons and I was worried. A hundred sacrifices to summon. To summon a super low class Asmodian this could be too many in numbers. If so, if the summoned Asmodians above said were over the low class. Vivian looked at our reactions and opened her mouth with a cautious voice. Yeah. Asmodian. Su-Hyun. Do you know about Asmodians? a little. I remember reading about it at player academy library. My lifts felt dry. There is a space within the Hall Plane called as Magic Space. Its entering method is precisely called as a portal. It is a space where living things such as demon or Amsodians. And some of them are. Well, they can be seen in contrast to being called as angels. It could be called a normal demon, or a demon that can be called against the presence of an Angel. However, the later possibility is 0%. Such devils, and angels, cant get into the Hall Plane directly. The problem was that the demons of the past werent ever satisfied. Ordinary Asmodians created by the demons were very powerful and could go against the angels. The Asmodians are able to reveal themselves to the Hall Plane if a certain conditions were met. However, as the power of it varies, not all can be bought, the more powerful the Asmodian is, the more possibility it has. However, there was a limit for this, one of which was that to bring an Asmodian there is a basis for the sacrifice. The residents of the institute sacrificed 100 of unmatched ones, and it succeeded. I dont know much about what it could be, but is it is a Balorg Class devil comes out, I would also have to make some sacrifices. I suddenly felt the sweat dripping. When I think of the ghost and other creatures of the Hell, hey make me sick, but the devil, it makes my head hurt, and to deal with an Asmodian, I was exhausted. I forcibly emptied my mind. For the time being, the battle for the players is only happening between the monsters. For the Hell and the Asmodian to enter, there is still a long time to happen. I opened my mouth the voice getting out barely. If they sacrificed 100 people. what kind of force do you think that this guy would be. Humm. I can assure you that it isnt the lower class. Jung Ha Yeon, who was listening, interrupted with a trembling voice. Then. Intermediate It could be more than that. I dont know the level of the offer of the sacrifice, so it is impossible to say. But if it based on the human basis, a 100 sacrifices could mean a midterm summon. Jung Ha Yeons face was horrified. Had she ever met an Asmodian before? She moved a little back and then I opened my mouth. Have you ever experienced an Asmodian before? Surprised at the voice, Jung Ha Yeon lifted her head with a surprised look. However, I could confirm within a short time. She nodded her head gently. Yes.. a minor tribe accidentally. How did you all react then? Jung Ha Yeon closed her eyes, as if recalling what happened. Before long, she finally opened her eyes and a slow voice came out. I dont remember much. At that time Asmodian was sealed off for some unknown reason. Moreover, the players rushed towards him and attacked him at once. I attacked them with a bunch of magic spells. Of course, the Asmodian at that time wasnt fully summoned. But they arent an opponent to watch. There was also a news that one mid-range Ascendant appeared on the South Continent. Even more surprising one is that, at that time the Intermediate Asmodian was attacked by a single player only. The Asmodians are certainly scary beings, but they are also part of the Hall plane. I dont know what level it is yet, but you dont have to be scared. Ah ah. You meant her on the South. It was a blonde female player right. I saw Shin sang Yong look at Jung Ha Yeon while he was connecting to the words of hers. It is only part of the Hall Plane. Dont know it is a normal Asmodian. I held my head down and turned back to Vivian once again. Su-Hyun. Dont be worried. I had a bad expression because I hated the summoning of the Asmodians, and I didnt mean anything else by it. I can win, regardless of whether it was intermediate or inferior. Dont underestimate Vivian, the ancient alchemist and chimera alchemist. Hmm thank you. Anyway, we got important information. Good work. he he. No. anyway, what they did in the labs is shameful, but that doesnt concern us. Wasnt out purpose just exploring? Right. When I accepted it, Vivian spoke out with a bright voice. Someone from beside said You can summon the masters. That was strange. But mutually summoned Master who had control was different from the uncontrolled Asmodians. So we continue exploring upstairs? In her words, I shook my head. Everyone looked at me with surprised faces. We will stop exploring anymore for today, we have achieved our first goal, the first floor. It is a little early, but we will camp in this room for today. At my firm words, the parties began to look at each other and then their faces turned understanding. Yes. Vivian is right. This was the first place, where I wondered what I was afraid of. I assumed the worst situation without knowing it, but now there was no possibility of that happening. And even if it happened, and I had confidence to move forward. I activated my player information. < Player Status > Name: Kim Su-Hyun ( 0 yrs) Class: Sword Specialist Master Affiliated Nation:- Clan:- Title. Nationality: Master of Sword. South Korea Sex: Male ( 24 ) Height. Weight: 181.5cm , 75.0 kg Alignment: Lawful. Chaos 1. [ Strength 94 ] [ Resistance 92 ] [ Agility 98 ] [ Vitality 72 ] [ Magic 96 ] [ Luck 88 ] < Achievement (1) > Passage Ritual Boss Monster < Original Ability (1/1) > Third Eye (Rank S) < Special Abilities (1/1) > Advance weapon Mastery ( Rank EX ) < Latent (4/4)> ( 1 point is currently left, but the point has the property to raise the rank, but the point itself isnt a step up.) Close combat ( Rank A Plus) Last Man Standing ( Rank A Plus ) Minds Eye ( Rank A Plus) Blessing of War (Rank EX) Firstly, I had the strength that couldnt be compared now. it wasnt just about the rise in stats. Other players came to have only one, but I had a bunch of latent, special and unusual abilities. Not only that, but I had the tattoo of the ancient time that was imprinted on my heart, and my mana utilization was increased even more and helps by cleaning all the waste materials inside the body. And Hwajung. The reason that I managed to live in the first place, in Battle of Atlanta. I had a similar memory that I could recall from the Hell, where it was ordered by a compulsory offering of 1,700 players. I reason I chose the Hwajung was that I was looking for a great merit. The only fire that could cope with the Hell, was a fire of its same nature. Even so, even if the Asmodian did correspond to the reward, I had enough self-sufficiency. Im strong now. I dont need to get overworked. I was once again filled with the desire to over throw. Anyway, It would be great for me to stop the summons in the first place, but those werent the things I wanted to do. I took a brief sigh and turned off the stats window. I though that it would be good if I could regain my lost stamina before we head out to the second and third floor. Oppa. Wanna eat. Rice rice. Pig. Idiot. As Yoo-Jung was talking to me, An Hyun responded to her by teasing her, and Yoo-Jung Jumped onto him and grabbed his hands. I nodded and opened my lips after facing everyone. I told them that we would be camping but I hadnt given them any specific orders yet. Lets prepare to camp for now. Ill step up the camp grounds with mana stones around, and the wizards will install the other magic needed for the camping. And the rest of the kids, prepare something to eat. Oppa. Exception? No exception. Of course, everyone will have to it. At my words, Yoo-Jung had a disappointed face and shrunk her shoulders. The people laughed at this for a moment and then they got up to act according to my orders. I took my back pack and silently put my hand in it. I thought maybe I should use my stats and ability points this time. Listening to Yoo-Jung who was continuously asking something, I quickly pulled out the magic seals into my hand. Chapter 95 95. Come along?I sat on the cold marble floor and waited for the others to get ready. Of course, I tried to help with the demolition of the camp, but Yoo-Jung and Sol had been doing that and didnt want me to come in their direction. This was something women do. However, the two, An Hyun and Shin Sang Yong were eating well. And I was able to have a fairly relaxed preparation time. I pulled out my sword and put it on my thighs. Thring, this sound rang in the room. The sword that Im using now is the sword that I took in Mule from a regular blacksmith. As a taker of swords, I knew exactly how to handle and keep the sword. I reflexively folded my hands. I had a habit of burning the tobacco while brushing and dusting my sword. However, there was a mass on it. I was a little worried, and took out the piece of cloth on it again. Later, after finishing the exploration, I wanted to look into this once entering the city. Expect for the fact the we werent moving, it was sunny. Everyone, was cleaning their sleeping bags and clearing away their breakfast. Jung Ha Yeon was folding her sleeping bag in a way a soldier would. On the other hand, An Hyun squeezed his sleeping bag into a rucksack, but he was getting scolded by An Sol for doing that. I took a leisure look at those scenes and was carefully polishing the blade with the piece of cloth. Lea, leader. Are you planning to go up to the second floor today? HuHu. I guess you were nervous, as you stuttered. Ha Ha Ha. No. This is my habit, a habit. Im not nervous. At my joke, Shin Sang Yong laughed shyly, embarrassed. I nodded my head one or twice. Finally, I pushed a piece of cloth wrapped it around the blade with power. I plan to go up the 2nd floor. Good, it is a good decision. But. I paused for a moment without talking. They all had round eyes that looked into mine. I put the cloth into its pouch and then put the sword back. I smiled a little and then I spoke out. Once we go up to the second floor you might have to fight the monsters that have a difference in the abilities. A summoned lower-level Asmodian who possess the ability of 100 superior humans. If possible, if I can know the 100 sacrificed devotee and their extent, then I can roughly guess the level of the summoned Asmodian. That is great. I , I will tell you another thing. All 100 of them are the best performers. Thank you. I will look into that. S~?a??h the N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Yeah. This was the conversation of the crew members of the caravan. The kids were also learning. I looked at the kids with the sense that no one was looking at me. I sighed and looked at Vivian. She was still rubbing her eyes like she was sleepy. After the early dinner yesterday, she had discussed with Shin Sang Yong about the record and cleared all the questions of him, that was why she seemed to be tired. However, when the battle starts, she would properly get into that mode, that was why I didnt say anything. Soon, two to three people were ready for the expedition. Finally, I saw An Sol tie up her bag and tie to her shoulders. As everyones eyes were focused on me, I opened my mouth with a clam voice. You have worked hard. I dont know, but of course, we will have to work much harder in the future. We cleared to first floor of the lab yesterday. And today, the goal is to clear the 2nd floor and then move onto the third. .. There was no answer from the party. But I could read that they were a little uneasy, especially An Sol, so I added a few more words. but before I opened my mouth, I stared at the bright sunlight that was coming through the window on the ceiling, and then I spoke out the words. Today is very relaxing when compared to that of yesterday, since we start the exploration early in the morning. If we manage to clear up the third floor by the end of today, we can return to Mule by tomorrow in the latest. With the things that we got yesterday and the ones that we might receive in the future we will work hard. It was then I was able to see the agility in the eyes of the people. it was also the job of the caravans leader to be this way, rather than to just explore. The children who were looking at me with bitter expression, were now looking at me with sparkling eyes. I immediately turned my body and spoke. The stairs are on the north and east side. There is a total of two, one in each different direction. We dont need to go far, we will use the east stairs. Hence, we stepped forward to stairway leading upstairs. As we stepped up, the old staircase sounded like it was crumbling. All of the members of the party started to climb onto it slowly and carefully. The stairs were longer than I expected them to be. Moreover, as we climbed up to the top the stairs were in a spiral manner. As we climbed the narrow stairs, there werent any words for while, then we stopped in front of the door that was leading to the second floor. It was at that moment that I opened the door. Mr. Su-Hyun. Wait a moment. The player who stopped me from doing it was none other than Jung Ha Yeon. Looked at her with eyes full of doubt, Jung Ha Yeon asked An Sol to order a protection. And I realized her nervousness. I threw a faint smile. Her meticulousness once again, she demonstrated it once again. Protect. An Sol pointed her staff at me and I saw a translucent globe wrap itself around me. Looking at this, Jung Ha Yeon quickly ordered another spell with both her hands. It was double casting. Reflect Shield! Jung Ha Yeon opened her mouth once again, and her voice came out again. Target protection orders. Overlap! As soon as Jung Ha Yeon finished the spell, a reflective shield appeared in front of me, and then I saw chunks of water around me, which evaporated and then turned into protective spears all around the shield. The globe shone in bright light, and seeing this the kids were all wowing. I also stared at her with admirable eyes. I didnt realize that she could give out orders that were this perfect. She was a secondary level magic player, but she did very high level of magic application. Amazing. The place where we are right now are the stairs, and if a monster comes out right in front of us, it could be dangerous. Im just preparing for the worst, it osnt that I dont believe in your ability Mr. Su-Hyun. At the words of Jung Ha Yeon I just put up a very modest smile as a response. Anyway, I had the duty of getting into the door, before this magic effect disappeared. The kids werent talking, their eyes were on the door, to make sure that there wasnt any monster that would pop out. From now on, the caravans second floor exploration will commence. Everyone, Hold on tight and lets go. I spoke in a calm voice and opened the doors handle, and the door opened wide. And as soon as I opened a huge monster that we were anticipating didnt come out. There was just a small space. The moment I walked in, after putting one foot in, I heard a low sound of someone tapping their tongue from behind. Chaet Chit These people. If I could what I wanted, then I would have pushed in the party member inside by force. The party looked at me as they entered inside by following me. I had a sensation so I quickly activated the third eye. Humm.. Im nervous. Sol who was worried, came and held my hand with a frown on her face. Compared to the first floor, this one had a malicious feel to it. Anyway, it seemed like the summoning of the Asmodians was a very successful one indeed. I thought of pulling out the heart of the Asmodian and feed it to the kids. Well they were just my thought though, and not to be meant to be heard by the others. The size of the second floor was similar to that of the first floor, but its structure was completely different. The first floor was divided into four corners, the north, south, east and west. And the rooms were arranged in a passages like manner, the second floor was just cut in half. Two gateways separated by one passage that went through the middle. I took a look at the space that we were standing in. the space structure was fairly simple. There were many unknown things that were piled up here over the time, and it was a hall that was square. And this room also had a door on its sides, for the passage. in other words, the room had three doors leading to the passages. Well. It had a different structure than the first floor. In some ways, this second floor could be simpler. On the surface yes, but thinking about it, we will probably have a fewer successes than we usually have. Im so out of my mind. I could here Shin Sang Yong and Jung Ha Yen talking in the back. Hyung. What are we going to do now? huh? Do we just open all the exists? Just go into the next room Next room? How do you know if there is a stairway leading to the third floor in the opposite side? At my words, An Hyun immediately shut his mouth. However, I expected that there would be no stairs that we could take from the place that we were now. Nevertheless, there was a reason as to why we searched all the rooms. It was because I desired to make An Hyun as a Lance maker. I dont know about the others, but right now he had the highest loyalty towards me. and regarding the loyalty of An Sol, well, she always displayed subtle emotions which were complicated for me to understand, I couldnt figure it out even if I was given 10 years to do it. An Sols behavior couldnt be understood so easily. I thought that maybe she looked at m like an uncle, I had a blank face at that thought. I opened my mouth after I saw the An Hyun was staring at me. Maybe we can complete the next kevel faster than I thought. Once we one the door in the space, we will go over to the passage and into the next area. UhThere are a lot of stuff on the floor. It is uncomfortable to walk Be careful, Maybe there are pieces of bones. Oh my, Oh my, thats so scary. Iing. At the aegyo of Yoo-Jung, all the members of the party were uncomfortable. As I moved forward, An Hyun began to moved behind me, but her had a sorrow expression on his face that I didnt have any idea about. However, I was very generous up till here. I made sure that he atmosphere wasnt too nervous. And when An Hyun an Yoo-Jung kept on fighting, I looked over them very sternly and both of them went dumb. Keeping this atmosphere quiet again, I moved to the door on the left side wall from the direction that we ascended. I said that there were only three doors, but those doors had enormous pressure on us. Despite seeing from quite a distance, the iron gate seemed usual and the windows on its side too. W all held onto out weapons and moved into the direction of that door. We walked a little faster, we were able to reach the front door with our goal in 15 minutes. During that walk the translucent globe that surrounded itself around me after the spells of An Sol and Jung Ha Yeon, was getting dim. I looked at all the direction and spoke out quietly. Im opening the right away. All of you should be ready. Hyung. This door seems to be very hot and burdensome. It seems to be tough to be handled by one. No. Its possible by one. So dont be worried and be ready. At my determined voice An Hyun just silently stepped back, but his eyes were round as if he was shocked. As I decided to fight with the possible Asmodians in there, I needed to find back the old wildness that I used to have. And though the party members who were following me were a little worried, I reached out to the big handle of the door that was in front of me. from the inside of the door an unusual aura could be felt. Chapter 96 96. Come Along? (2)When I opened the door, I saw a strange smoke come out of the room. At the same time a small cry came to our ears. Hurrrrr. The voice was of the malice that couldnt be hidden. After taking a step inside, I and the members as we entered and as it was small we forgot what we wanted to say and were just staring. No, we didnt forget because it was a small room. We couldnt fit inside the room due to its size. The problem wasnt that, the problem was that due to the presence of the monster standing up straight in the room, there wasnt any space. A huge body that touched the high ceiling. The upper body was in the shape of a human being. At first glance, it was completely covered with muscles, and skin seemed more of steel rather than a soft human skin. And when I looked at the lower body, I could see the long body, but not the two legs of the human being. The upper body of a human and the lower body of a snake. Giant? No, it couldnt be. Mystical beings on the Hall Plane, why.. I quickly activated the third eye. Then I read the information of the monster in front of me and I was astonished. What did the residents of the Hall Plane do in the past? No, this meant that this was not enough for them to make a sacrifice. If this monster is not suitable for sacrifice, what kind of demon is on third floor? Cra.zy. Giant I looked up at the giant in front of my eyes, and the party with their hollow faces. For a while, we just looked at it, and soon we saw the Gigas mouth rise a little. He was laughing at us. And at that moment I could feel a desire burn in my eyes. Dare, a monster laugh at me? Seeing this the Gigas took a step back. I chewed on my lip and opened my mouth quickly after watching the people behind me. Vivian. Keeper. What, what? Vivian raised her eyes which were round. The same was the true for the other members in the party. At first sight, Vivian was the best one in the party to go against the monster that is pretending to be strong. The keeper will take the role of defeating in this battle, and the priest and wizards of the party will take the role of guarding. Of course, I usually entered the combat with the kids in the unavoidable situations, and the keeper had the role of taking lead into an original expeditions. Of course, is was possible for a wizard to help from the long distance, and it is strange to put a wizard into the position of a keeper. The guy in front of you looks like a giant on the surface, but it is nothing more than an experiment. It is a giant-basilisk. It dont know how much its strength is, but it can be considered as a human that was created by a human. Dont forget that the person in front of you is less than the 100 sacrificed one. Even, even then I saw the stuttering, but I firmly communicated my opinion. To be honest the giants upper body and the basilisk is very powerful. I couldnt even dare judge how much power it would bring if the both of them were combined like this. I did deal with both of them individually, but this would be the first time that I go against this unified creature. So I had to be very curious and make the best choices. As soon as the Gigas moves, the magicians and the priests are expected to step away from the battle in all direct approaches. Please only support us from the secondary position. An Hyun and Yoo-Jung. This time it will be Freeroll. I will go in front of you, and you will take on the role of assisting me from the back. The priority is to be avoided from being attacked by it, and focus of quick reflexes. I need all of you to be able to help me. I talked to the people of the party to cut of their hesitation. At the end of the battle strategy the faces of the kids turned white. When I turned away from them, I heard the urgent voice of Jung Ha Yeon from behind. Mr. Su Hyun I would rather create a square pattern. This is better than square pattern. Huh? There is no time to explain anymore. It is better to do what I said. Hurrrr. As soon as I finished, the Gigas moved. The huge snakes torso moved and it slides its way towards us. There was no time. In the meantime, however, Jung Ha Yeon was still debating on what I said. Maybe she can understand what I said. Now, the Gigas moved toward the caravan and its strength was perfectly on par with the composition of members, and its power rose as it came close. And if now moved in a square formation towards it, it would be of no use, it would be a dumb response to do it. Of course, the things I said had no problems. On the other hand, my point was made very simply. In other words, if we stop the Gigias from the front itself, all the problems could be solved. I could see Jung Ha Yeon was able to realize it, I could see it in her eyes. This time I saw that she had a worrying light on her face, and I immediately sprang forward towards it. The kids hesitated to rush out there, but then followed me. I would have been disappointed if the kids didnt run behind me, but they couldnt leave their oppa or hyung alone. While I went on going forward I smiled at their action. The distance between the Giags and me was decreasing and I saw hat he was using his right hand. Did he want to shoot me down? I responded to it and I brought out my sword. I thought that I could kill with the first strike itself. At that moment a message came up in the air. [Latent, close combat ( Rank A Plus ) is activated. The close combat is already beyond the limit than those who normally handle with weapons. Rank Decision A+. it can be said that you have achieved the highest peak of the ability that can be acquired by a human. It is not possible for this ability to be over crossed.] * Jung Ha Yeon looked forward with a firm face. In her head, a conversation that she had with Kim Su-Hyun had come up. Mr. Su-Hyun! I would rather construct a square patter. This is better than square pattern Huh? There is no time to explain anymore. It is better to do what I say. Ha Yeon chewed on her lips. He wasnt a reckless person. Though he didnt act like what he always does, his commanding ability was unmatched now. This doesnt make much sense either, as he always responded with a calm and logical manner. Veterans who have spent years on this Hall Plane wouldnt be able to command with that much sense. This was the first thing that she couldnt understand. No, she understood. And she was able to guess what he was looking for. And she followed Kim Su-Hyuns words. She thought it was better to take a step back from the battle. That was said, but the last words that Kim Su-Hyun said. If you are confident that you wont get in the way of the battle, then go ahead and try it. If it doesnt work, it will be a distraction, so Ill stay tuned. As soon as she muttered this t herself. A sharp scream came out from the side. Khyaaahhh! Oppa! Oppaaaa! Dont!! She was surprised at the scream and saw the scene where Player Kim Su-Hyun, called out the Gigas to his front to confront it. She closed her mouth with both her hands unknowingly. She though that there could be something else, but couldnt it be Bang!!!!!!! Even before her thoughts could get over. The distance between them reduced completely, and the moment they hit each other, and huge sound came around and it sounded everywhere. Co, come on, prepare the orders! Doing it! Oppa and Unnie dont stay still and help..? An Sol spoke out in a different tone than usual, but she stopped in the middle. At the same time, her lips spread out even more. Following her gaze everyone turned towards that direction. As soon as all the members gazed at that scene where the battle was taking place, all the spectators spoke out the same words. Doesnt . Make sense. A literally ridiculous scene happened in front of them. Between the Player Kim Su-Hyun and the Gigas, the player dominated. The Gigas backed away with a single blow. While everyone was looking at this unbelievable scene with shocked faces, Vivian was quietly reciting her spell. She wasnt much surprised as the other members of the party were as she had seen this angle of Su-Hyun the other day. And since she already knew about it, Vivian who completed memorizing her spell opened her mouth and her sweet voice came out. Come! Im Freeson! 49th legions redeemer of Steel, and ruler! When Vivians voice was heard, Shin Sang Yong, An Sol and Jung Ha Yeon who were blank looked up at her face. As a result, Vivian is a keeper, but she was also the one Su-Hyun needed. They watched as the creature rose from the magic circle and was launching the chains according to the orders from Vivian, and Ha Yeon also decided that she would participate in the battle. The thought of not being able to work her fingers dominated her mind. What kind of magic would be a problem Numerous orders came up to the mind of Ha Yeon, and most of them resided. But one particular order didnt reside, it was stuck in her head. Ha Yeon confirmed it after seeing the faces of An Sol and Shin Sang Yong. Her eyes changed. Miss An Sol. Huh, yes? Prepare a bondage order. And Mr. Shin Sang Yong. If it was the voice of others they would have declined, but this was the order coming from Ha Yeon, so they had seemingly accepted it. And Soon Shin Sang Yong, he nodded his head. Yes. Do prepare it. Please. If that so.. Shin Sang Yong stared at Jung Ha Yeon with a distant face. He as well as the lady were both surely thinking of that. It wasnt know if this magic would be possible against a giant or not, and since she was much higher than him, there could be some effect on it. So he just answered with a determined face. I understand. Then what kind of magic spell? Ill do the protection series. Ill let you memorize the water and overlap. The conversation between the two was very fast. An Sol couldnt even follow it, she just nodded her head. She didnt know what to do. Ha Yeons frustration rose up, but she opened her mouth. Ill also assign the target. You can just complete the bondage order and shoot at my signal. You have 3 applications? No matter what. It will be unreasonable. I can do it. But Im not certain. Ha Yeon stopped talking for a moment and turned her gaze to the front. The chain that Vivian shot was wrapping itself around the right arm of the Gigas. Though it wasnt perfectly restrained due to the resistance from the giant, but it still was enough to earn some time. And player Kim Su-Hyun got ready from the ground and went up in the air wielding his sword. Those amazing bruises that emerged from the sword could be visible from afar, like a sparks of flame. Like a whip, the squad ran against the huge body of Gigas to bruise up. The Gigas was pulling back with a painful scream. That monster was pushed back by player Kim Su-Hyun. Looking at this Ha Yeon moved towards it. Please target the left arm. It will create a gap for a moment. I will bind both the arms. Yes.. Good. S?a??h th? N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Shin Sang Yong closed his eyes and began to memorize the order. An Sol also felt something unbelievable, so without staying still she took out the cane and was memorizing order. Ha Yeon who confirmed it all, went into casting her order with a little difference in the time. She started to spell cast the last, but she was the earliest to memorize it. Teeth of Crystal! Burn Flare! The spells order was completed in an instant. After a while, she saw that Shin Sang Yong and An Sol also finished casting their orders. Suddenly, there was ice in the hands of Ha Yeon, and glowing fire ball in the hands of Shin Sang Yong. They looked at each other and nodded their heads at the same time. Chapter 97 97. Come Along? (3)At the signal of initiation, Shin Sang Yong moved his left hand to the front. Magic Square Of Harmony. It wasnt a small scale attack seen in the past, but it was a full-fledged march of the magic harmony. When Shin Sang Yong recited the tree dimensional spell cam up on his left palm. Soon, unlike the previous one in the past, and brilliant wave of magic sprang up from Shin Sang Yongs hand, and Jung Ha Yeon sent out her casting too. S?a??h th? N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. The spells of fire and ice, which were released at the same time, they were sucked into the magic circle as quickly as a whirlwind. From now on, everything depended on the capacity of Shin Sang Yong. Since the burdensome task was done, the burden on Jung Ha Yeon and An Sol will be reduced for the next. ____ . ____. _____. Shin sang Yongs sweat didnt stop now did his mumbling. Seeing this kind of magic with piercing eyes, there will be a need for a great deal of control and arrangement from now on. And it didnt take that long. Fortunately, his mumbling was answered soon, the complexion of Shin Sang Yong was brightening rapidly. After a while, the magic that was on top of the magic circle remained in the air in a shape that couldnt be understood. The magic that they both created on the magic circle, the ice crystals pointed to the outside, and the flame on top of them. They had a good start. Shin Sang Yong turned his serious face towards Jung Ha Yeon. Looking at the magic in the air, and the gaze from him, Ha Yeon wiped her lips. It was a combination magic that was their limit, and they have been trying this from a long time. Soon the magic took over, a heavy burden could be felt into their systems. It was still worth it. She looked at the magic for a while, and then she brought out the last of her energy to cast. Reverse! Jung Ha Yeons pure voice reverberated as she opened her mouth, the magic that they created was once again surrounded with white light. This time it was inversion position of the magic. Huat.! Ha Yeon burst out with a strange voice. She felt dizziness in her head because of the mana that was interfering with the magic spell, and not because of the destruction magic. because of the reversal, enormous mana and reflux was flowing into her system. However, she succeeded in perfecting the reversal spell of magic and preserving it. The magic of Reverse was similar to that of the original, but different at the same time. What was different is that the flames were actually inside the chunks of ice. An Sol was watching this from side, she looked at the magic that was perfectly imbued and represented. Bu on the other hand, she was anxious. It was because she had to take over the magic soon. It wasnt the end just now. Now, even if this was send out as the order, it would be pretty effective, but the opponent had a resistance for magic. The blood the monster possesses had the power to reject the magic. If that was the case, they needed to add more powerful magic to break it. Ha Yeon held herself and cast the spell once more. _____ targeting. Shackles. Overlap Overlap order can be seen as a kind of applied magic that could be considered to resemble much like the harmony magic. However, this one only takes place within the magic law of harmony. It couldnt be totally compared as the magic harmony is still one of the higher application orders. The magic that the two of them created now flew over to the top of An Sol for the creating of bondage orders. The moment the divine spell and the magic hit, the white light gleamed and filled into the surroundings. This processes of multiple magic going in with each other was a beautiful sight. Anyway, at last the baton was passed onto An Sol, they have been doing great so far, but that couldnt be said in the case of the last caster. An Sol, couldnt stand the burden. And Ha Yeons sight fell on An Sol. Euhung An Sol was worried, but she was still standing. Currently, An Sol had 86 as magic ability and Jung Ha Yeon had 87 as her magic ability. Of course, the stats werent exact for the both. But now wasnt the time for facts. An Sol slowly lifted her cane. From the moment she had entered the Hall Plane, this was the first time that she felt such enormous magical power, and it would be a disgrace to not handle it. But Sol was still positive. .. I can match it. I need to do it fast, fast.. How There were only three orders that An Sol could use at the moment, they were bondage, treatment and protection. She could use it, but she didnt learn the homing order. And she regretted it immediately. But it wasnt the time for regrets and An Sol knew it. And Ha Yeon who noticed this girl spoke out with a sharp voice. It is alright. Shoot it. Bu, But Shoot. As long as you keep it with you, the reverse will destroy. At those words, An Sol gulped and she went cold. She pointed her staff towards the Gigas in the front. Nevertheless, she hesitated for a while and then finally opened her mouth with a trembling voice. Shackles.! And. After confirming that Sol had fired her order, Ha Yeon prepared another order. * I was in the middle of the air, and I came back onto the ground by landing lightly. I was ready with my elongated swords, and the Gigas was in front of me. He was certainly strong. Apart from the giant and the basilisk, the Gigas was a dominant one. This was a guy who made his own achievements. And he was it. I was convinced of the victory when entered the battle with him, he wasnt a boss monster. Anyway, before the battle with the devil on the third floor, I though that this would lighten up my body. that was because these guys were strong and big. Anyway, I was ready to take a leap at it once again in order to finish it. I don not have any idea what the kids were doing, but the body the Gigas was fixated on me, so its eyes were only focused on me. And as I directed to the Keeper, but Vivian only retrained a single arm instead of both arms. Even if that was it, it was enough for me to take over the monster. Ill give it a go. I muttered to myself and raised the magic. it was at that moment when the sword that I raised high, in order to cut it from the head till its bottom.. Bang! From the back came a spell with a huge sound and flew right at the Gigas with an alarming speed. I bent down my knees onto the floor and I paused my act for a moment. What was it. The mages who were asked to stay back felt some need to memorixe a few spells, but the magic that was coming in this way gives me the feeling that id not want to be hit by it. Id rather not take a chance. Its direction was ambiguous and I thought avoiding would be better, but the magic changed its course and flew towards the left arm of the Gigas. Looks like a target specific order. Is it a skill of Jung Ha Yeon? It seemed to be a bit of a provocative act, but it seemed to work properly. I decided to wait for a while and smiled at this. I wanted the magic to do its act, but I still a bit curious. The Gigas ran towards me with a white face with fear of what hit him. I hated such monsters that gave up after an unknown attack. I wanted didnt want to do it on purpose, but I took the sword up again. I was able to feel the momentum for a while and the children began to fall back quickly. The children liked what they saw. It would be nice to do this in the usual manner. If they did enter the battle, An Hyun and Yoo-Jung show their own growth every time. When I stopped the wave of attack. I saw a sign of relief swiftly came onto the face of the monster. But that was a relief that it was going to have before its death. After seeing the magic, I thought o handling it immediately. But I gathered my power slowly under the feet because if I jumped up high then I might have to go though the ceiling, so I had to adjust accordingly. Before long, the bondage blew with the white light and passed me, and I was able to see it moving in the direction of the left arm of Gigas. But the Gigas didnt make a move. And I was just regaining my breath. It seemed to have been twisting its body, but it seemed like Vivian was holding onto him very tightly with the chains on the right arm. And the Gigas who didnt know that his magic resistance was going to be a complete defeat was just breathing still. I moved to the side, and the magic flies up in that moment, but it amazes me. it seemed to be a magic that was created based on the magic of harmony of Shin Sang Yong, which was what I expected it to be. I wanted to see more of it, but before I could trigger the 3rd eye. I could see huge masses of ice appearing on the outside clutching the shoulders of the Gigas. And the sight that followed us was literally spectacular. Bahaht! The left arm of Gigas, with the order of Sols, that was giving out white light. He gnaws at the light in his left arm, his movements became dull. And in that moment. Kwak! Jojwang! The ice pricks bobbed Gigas left arm and bobbed the arm up and down. At that moment, the lump of ice spread throughout the arm. I was surprised as the Gigas was shaking his arm vigorously, but the spell still remained because of the spell of Sol, and he couldnt dispel the magic. Thus, the magic came, and the last new order seemed to have some from Shin Sang Yong. The ice picks dug into the gigantic flesh of Gigas and served as a channel. Just like injecting the syringe, the air of chlorine trapped in the ice, pushed it into the aisle. In other words, they were putting the magic directly into the body of the giant. This wasnt bad, this was a vicious way. Bam! Babang! Huahhhhhhhhh! At that moment from the left arm of the Gigas a huge explosion could be heard. No matter how much magic resistance one had, there was no way one would be able to handle the magic that was being put directly into the body. The Gigas was shouting loudly. I heard the explosion. The Burn Flare magic. That would hurt like hell. Before I could take a single step, all this happened in 2 to 3 seconds. I understood the thoughts of all the three people. it would like the it ate up all the magic. and the three spells were visible, but they would have added much more magical power to it. One thing for sure is that An Sol wouldnt have though of this, maybe Jung Ha Yeon and Shin Sang Yong. Anyway, this was smart. Their magic was the only thing everyone was looking at. Explosive magic sent into the body to burn the blood in the left arm. And of course, the magic resistance is flowing in the blood itself, so it wouldnt burn, but it is possible to weaken the magic resistance, that too of the left arm only. The proof of the this was that, the bondage spell of Sol and the ice magic of Jung Ha Yeon were getting stronger. This is what theses wizards have planned to do in the first place, instead of attacking. They chose to give me a moment when I could attack it directly. So, Vivian succeeded in blocking the right arm, and the remaining three to he left arm. As soon as both the arms were arrested, the Gigas in front of my eyes, was just like athe food served on the table. This had shown more durability and physical strength compared to guys that Ive met so far, but this was consuming a lot o time. And if I miss this moment the dignity of the leader will not stand. I was close to the ground and preparing to jump as hard as I could. I felt a cool breeze. The left arm of it changed so much that it reminded me of mop. Originally I swing my arms to approach it, but not this time. And since it was ice magic, and stupid movement and I could tear of the arms. There were a lot of emotions on the face of Gigas. Impossibility, agony, astonishment and so on. I leaped to the ceiling, and the sword to the front helped me descend in a balanced manner. And I bent. From his head I followed the path all the way. At the moment its eyes met with mine. I went down and fell and so did my sword. Chapter 98 98. Come Along? (4)Using the power while descending, I cu it down from the head even though It was very tough. Kwadhk. Kwadk. Tuktuktuk. Since I had infused the magic power while cutting the Gigas down, the body o it which was like a stone split in half coolly with a single swipe. I stood on the floor and watched the Ggass body slowly break down from halfway in the air and fall down. Khung! The sound with which the heavy body fell down was really magnificent. There was no monster with such strength that I couldnt handle. I could see it now that this guy was never the opponent for me, in the first place. However, I did feel grateful for the people who followed my order, though it was slightly different than what I asked. Hyung. Youve worked hard. An Hyun patted me on the back. I didnt have to look this time but I felt like he was patting me with the gloves that I had bought. Since the arms of it were tied up by the mages, I might have had to hit its torso or the tail a few times. An Hyun opened his mouth with eyes which were sparkling, this was a rare look. Hyung, you are really awesome. What. The wizards did well. But still, I didnt realize that you were going to end this guy in a single shot. It wasnt a single shot.. My words blurred half way. Because the expression that An Hyun had was getting more burdensome, I tried to move away. I could hear the words from the back, which seemed to be from Yoo-Jung but I just ignored it. The faces of the people in the party were holding an expression of spectacles. It was amazing as to how I handled the guy with a sword. Anyway, it was true that all the members had worked hard. It was a great magic of harmony. Thanks to you I was able to get a good opportunity. Ah.. yes. Player Kim Su-Hyun was also great. HaHa. Shin sang Yong replied with a little confused face, but he was unable to hide his flustered expression. It wasnt just the expression, he had seemed to have changed the title of mine to a fully committed leader. An Sol sighed being relieved. I tuned my head to see the expression on the kids, there wasnt anything specifically odd about their expressions. They didnt have any doubts about me, I was just simple Great to them. It wasnt like I had expected them to have any doubts on me either. However, it was the case with Shin Sang Yong and Jung Ha Yeon. In this battle I showed them just a fraction of my strength, which they considered to be more for a 0 year player. In other words, I was informed by them that I was different from an ordinary players who were in the same year. For a while, I just exchanged gazes with Shin Sang Yong and Jung Ha Yeon, and then I opened my mouth with a gentle expression. You used way too much magic. Is your body alright? It isfine. But.. Jung Ha Yeon who spoke the word But stopped speaking for a while. A lot of conflicting thoughts have passed thorough her face. There was a very heavy silence between us and then she chose to speak again. . But because of us, didnt it feel a little comfortable for you? Jung Ha Yeon got her composure back together and replied with the clear voice that she always had. When I heard her words, I forced up a smile. Right. She was definitely a woman who distinguishes a situation differently from Kim Han-Byul. Well Ill just wait on this for now. In response to her question that was beyond my expectations, I finally managed to bring up a smile and spoke softly. Yeah. Very much. Huhh. Wait till the next fight. The members of the party just stayed still and were listening to the conversation between me and Jung Ha Yeon. Shin Sang Yong seemed like he had something to say but, since Jung Ha Yeon didnt give a break, he just scratched his head. I decided to take a break for a while. And I wanted to eat freely for a till my bodys content. Both of them were a strong performance target for the clans just like Go Yeon-Ju. There was a strong possibility for both of them to accept it my offer to join a clan, but there were cases that they could refuse the offer. If they refuse.. should I kill? No. there would be no need to kill. The enemy was a tricky one, it didnt appear to be the performances in the first round, there was still a little time to consider it. And as the party moved to settle, I kept on tapping the floor with my finger. Tuk, tuk. * To conclude, my worries were just a tinge. After leaving the room of he Gigas, we opened all the remaining doors in the space that we entered. One of them was a Cocatris and the remaining ones were all the herd of dead men. Difficulty can be ordered like the Gigas, Cocatris and then the herd of death. However, comparing ourselves to yesterday, we have been able to handle the equipment in a much easy and simple manner and the event experience also seemed to have improved. Of course, I was a little aggressive, but I didnt ignore the experiences that the party was gaining from this. What, whatsoever I guess my prediction turned out wrong. Im sorry. Shin Sang Yong apologized to me with a dead voice. At present, we have passed beyond the path connecting the semi divided space and went to the next space. The number of rooms that were present are three, the same interior as the other one. There was a door right next to the passage in the first space, but that wasnt the case for this one. I shook my head and opened my mouth with a very calm voice. Fine. Since we werent present in those days, it would be impossible to deduce everything about the institute from one single record. And the Gigas seemed like an error, and everything else seemed to go as expected. Haha.. At the warm comfort I just gave them, Shin Sang Yong gave out an awkward laugh. Now the most important thing we will see on the second floor highest leveled monster. When 100 human beings were sacrificed, it could summon a lower-level Asmodian. The level o monsters on the second floor was rugged, but it was obviously higher than the ones on the first floor. Uhm. Master. What. How many Asmodians can be summoned, like the leader said 100 monsters similar to the Gigas were sacrificed? Hmm. That wont be possible. But still, if. At the fuss of Shin Sang Yong, Vivian face showed a sign o discomfort for a moment. However, she just shook her head and then spoke out with a calm voice. Like Su-Hyun said, Gigas is a creature of two, basilisk and a giant. Seeing that I think it could be a very highest grade. Very? When I asked in a sharpened tone, Vivian just waved her hands. I, I dont know I.. already told that it was impossible in the first place. I turned my head. So this monster could be one of the best. In terms of the players, they are divided into lower, intermediate, advanced and super class so that it is easy to distinguish, but that was a strict class based society. If it wasnt the big, then something that was bigger than the peacock may come out. Only one out of the party can make it out of the fight by winning over it. Vivian could put up a good fight, but it was hard to see her win. It was 80% probability that she could lose. And even if that does come out I think that now is the time to go and explore this space. I stood up from my place. I did it because there was a feeling on anxiety that filled between the members of the party. Jung Ha Yeon who had her eyes close, looked up at me when I spoke. In the meantime, she was still a little uncomfortable, and her skin was awe fully pale. Originally, Jung Ha Yon had a proper control of her abilities and emotions, but in the room of Gigas she came awfully close to looking at god. And because I could roughly guess the reason I didnt say anything. Anyway once this expedition will get over there the problem will be to get them into a tie with us. The group of people who had been sitting for a while, they stood up. Taking the party member I went o the next door that pleased my heart. As I turned, I realized that the rooms in the west and north reacted, but nothing moved in the east. To open the door in the west direction, we turned to a clockwise position. During this walk, a heavy silence fell on the people. Everyone had tired faces and that could be seen on their faces. However, every time we cleared a room, the battle with the Asmodians was coming up in the next one. Also, the fact that there were no rewards of the exploration in the second floor also encouraged such depressing atmosphere to come. Unless there was a turning point that was going to come up to give a new ray of vitality, the more they fought that more heavy their bodies seemed to become. Of course, the goods that we had received on the first floor werent less, but a mans greed has no end. Before long we stepped in front of a massive iron door that took a huge surface. Before opening the door, I looked at the dull atmosphere in the back. All of them were glancing at my face with a dull expression. I just sighed at this sight and then put my hand on the knob. As it is, I heard a very unpleasant sound, I put in a little more power and opened the door wide. Keuahhhh. At the same time as opening the door a cold chill came towards me. Protect! At that moment, translucent sphere surrounded me. Tung, with that sound I could see the source of the spell. An Sol put in the protective spell. I didnt know when she was preparing in, but I didnt praise her for it. This act could actually be praise worthy in other cases, but since An Sol is a priest, this act was a natural to them. The action now wasnt such a praise worthy one. There is a monster. Everyone, be careful. After I finished speaking, I took my sword out and prepared myself for another possible attack. However, after the first offence, no other attacks came following it. In the end, I had to get in there. I took another step inside, I was aiming to look at I, when once again a black light came towards me. I was also prepared this time as soon as it came close I swayed the sword and cut it off, and then secured the safety zone for the members of the party to come in. After all the members of the party hurried inside I could finally look at the monster that was in front of my eyes. This room was a little darker than the other rooms, but it wasnt so dark as to be discernible to the naked eye. And the guy who showed up before us. Its a Spirit Knight. At my words, Shin Sang Yong and Jung Ha Yeon frowned at the same time. Ha. This lab looks like a collection of magic-resisting monsters. I heard the mumbling of Jung Ha Yeon, and I was a bit irritated at it. There were two horns that were twisted to the middle, and a flame thrower towering on the helmet. The rusty armor had rust marks in a lot of areas. It is difficult to see the human part yet. The other part was covered in with gloves, but the face in the helmet was very small, it was definitely a skull. The Spirit Knight had a physical attack power, but it also had attacks that were induced with the magic which will be difficult to deal. It had created its own magic resistance, which pretty strong magic resistance. This was why Jung Ha Yeon complained. As long the facts are considered, it could perform attacks with physical strength, use magic and then have resistance for magic. Of course, the he doesnt come in the Death Knight so it isnt a boss monster class. But he was still a worthy opponent. S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. But. The words that were said, how many of them could be true. . Su-Hyun. Is the Spirit Knight a result of the institute? If the Asmodians were summoned. Then this nothing strange. At my clear answer, Vivian frowned. I stared at her for a moment and then turned it away. Playing with the soul of a human. It is unacceptable for an alchemist. I followed the voice that came my behind and then stepped a step further inside. However, it would be hard for it to harm us with a simple attack, as we were closing in the distance gradually. Keuahhh.. An Hyun, keeper, Yoo-Jung. Behind me. Sol prepare a bond. The wizards aid us with secondary spells.. And I turned speechless after a while. I didnt mention any specific role to anyone, and the only people who didnt make it into the party were the wizards. Dont overdo stuff. After I finished speaking, I rushed towards the Spirit Knight. Chapter 99 99. Su-Hyuns MadnessHuahhh The one in front of me opened his mouth, and it felt like his body was still alive. Yet, I didnt stop the pace. All most all of the monsters that we have encountered in the second floor so far have all been fakes. I couldnt let my leisure feeling take over me as this was still a knight. There was a difference between fake. Ah, well except for Gigas. He too had a built in shield and sword, and his momentum of swinging the sword was not so great. One again, a black light was blooming, when the aura flew to me, it gave me a eerie breath. But at the beginning, the simple attack could not reach me. If there was the intention for building up the experience points, I would definitely call An Hyun. I felt a little sorry for Yoo-Jung as I chose over her, but I had already decided to end this battle quickly. Skong! Sarrr With the power of the Sword Specialist, I held onto the sword tightly. I could see that the helms of the helmet were burning more. He and I confronted with each other in the front. I just going to put up the shield but then I frowned. At that time, I heard a shriek from the back, from Jung Ha Yeon. ______ Ice Canon! Ice Canon is a senior order in the water category. Maybe she was casting it as a shield before I went in. son after, one long ice cone passed, and I could see him darting it with the help of the shield. And. Pujsk! Puajsk! Ha? The ice cannon of Jung Ha Yeon and the Knights shield both hit each other, and sparks flew, but that was only for a moment. For a while, it was like a tug of war, and the later result was that the Ice cannon was eaten by the shield. The Knights shield absorbed the magic of Jung Ha Yeon. Well, the institute has done very strange things in here. I heard the doubtful voice of Jung Ha Yeon in the back, I moved my feet vigorously, I dont know what the next move of his was, but first we needed to get rid of the shield. Phak! This time, with the sincere attack from me, the knight couldnt withstand the power from me and the shield fell down. There was no facial features to him, but I could feel that he was feeling embarrassment from what just happened. I smiled as I saw that that ice cannon was fired into the ceiling from the shield. That seemed to come to this direction. I filled the magic into the sword and then moved it against the chest. Huahhh! As it touched the chest, he took a step backwards. And catching this opportunity, Yoo-Jung rushed to in front of me and chased towards the knocked down knight. Hahat! Sheesh. This time, it wasnt a sheer coincidence. Not this wasnt like that. Anyway, the Spirit Knight was pushed backward, his head touched the wall strongly. His grip partially missed the shield as Yoo-Jung immediately removed it, she immediately wielded the dagger. It was a Drum Nanta double fencing which we had seen before. Hat, hat, hat, hat, hat, hat, hat! She smiled with a meaning I dont understand why you are shielding it and Yoo-Jung moved her dagger like a storm. Honestly, she didnt put it like the positions that An Hyun did, but she just randomly wielded it, but here was nothing as nice as hitting a disarmed enemy. I checked the condition of that guy and just pushed my sword into him and turned around. All the people did nothing at me but look at me with round eyes. Even Vivian who could cast deadly spells, just tilted her head and looked at me. Hyu, Hyung. What. That no. that monster still. Hmm? Isnt it done? After I muttered that, I turned my head and I could see the body of the spirit knight was knocked down and was shaking. When he collided, it seemed like the he broke the nucleus of his inner and that was resulting in the shock from the inside. I shrugged my shoulders and turned back again, then the people standing were looking at Yoo-Jung who was a little farther from their sight. I couldnt help it. My goal was to raise the experience for the kids quickly, but it looked like the process for the kids to accumulate their experience was beyond my capabilities. Yahoo! I knocked it down! Have you seen it An Hyun? As if feeling better, Yoo-Jung jumped and cheered shouting out loud. Jung Ha Yeon have a sigh and just looked relieved. However, they didnt show any other behaviors nor did they talk. But it wasnt An Hyun. This, This is ridiculous! Hmm? Looking at An Hyun who was suddenly complaining, I gazed at him with surprise in my face. Hyung! What. When I asked him with a cold voice, h shouted at me and glared at me. This one wasnt Yoo-Jungs one! This is what Hyung had done! Hmm. What so? When I said it, An Hyuns face suddenly brightened. And he turned his gaze towards Yoo-Jung and spoke with a smile. See that. Hyung has done it. I proud that I have cleared up this topic. . I just forgot about the nature of these kids for a while. And this wasnt the kind of problem to deal with in the moment. I wanted to say it, but I didnt want to say it a be a bad person, so I just sighed. Jung Ha Yeon had a very complicated look and was switching between me and the kids. On one hand I wasnt able to believe the situation that I was in, but on the other hand there was something that I wanted to look into. Why do you look so sad? . It would be hard to raise kids. ha. Haha. When I smiled bitterly, Jung Ha Yeon shed a small smile. And in the meantime, An Hyun and Yoo-jung were still arguing. It isnt? Have you not seen my splendid fencing? Splendid my ass. It was just random wielding. Puf! I dont go around dancing with a lance like a specific someone. No way, was she talking about the time when we were going against the giant in the first floor. At that time An Hyun almost missed his lance, but it was something to laugh about. But, his face flashed red as he had remembered what had happened then. The two began to speak out to each other again. It was spectacular to hear this occasional swearing. The atmosphere was slowly changing into an awkward manner. I heard these words before too. I didnt want to let my pride get the best of me especially when Im with the players who will stay with me for the coming time. I was frowning at this and I was goin to shout loudly. Stop it! At that moment, An Sol stepped forward and yelled. At her out burst, both An Hyun and Yoo-Jung shut up that instant. Both of them were shocked at the angry shout from An Sol, as she was always a gentle person. Sol made a face of disgust towards them, but when she looked at me she immediately changed her face I found it cute. What are oppa and unnie doing now? Dont you remember what Su-Hyun oppa had said before? Tha.that As she spoke about me, both of them looked at me and kept on doing that. I wasnt sure as to what I was supposed to say to them. I just decided to watch this situation as it unfolded itself by just folding my arms. These were the kids who never listened to me when I spoke to them normally, but I felt something different with the kids this time. We are exploring now. But if you continue to ruin the atmosphere neither I nor oppa, nor the wizards will be comfortable. Do oppa and unnie want to the caravan leader Su-Hyun oppa to ashamed of out behavior? Great. She spoke well. She wasnt a kid who spoke so well. Was she looking for the right opportunity to speak from the past? Both of their faces became pale, but I could say that what Sol spoke was right. For a while Yoo-Jung just looked for a moment, and then opened her mouth with a low voice. Still. An Hyun keeps starting the fight first I also fought hard too. As to admit it, Sol just nodded her head steadily. No. but what was it that she trying to admit. Okay. That was definitely wrong for Oppa to do it. Yah. It wasnt like that, it was because she was too proud of herself before. No that is not it. Oppa you responded too insensitively. Is it so difficult for you o praise when she is doing good? At the end of Sols words. Yoo-Jungs face turned rough. They were making fun, but now they werent even able to intervene into Sols words. Now came the. No, I just tried to make fun of you.. it was obvious that they would try to blame it on the other. An Hyun was shocked as Sol refused to hear his side of the story, An Hyun had a blank face. Ha. There should be praise. But I cant do it. No, I wont do it. I wont so what? Huh. Oppa. It is not supposed to be like that. Yoo-Jung came forward once again to have a word with Sol. It is because I want to praised by oppa. Oppa always praises me, Yoo-Jung unnie is pissed, praise her once, you have never said anything nice to her. .. However, An Hyun was silent. After Sol smiling, a gentle motherly smile, she approached An Hyun and grabbed his hand. An Hyun still didnt turn his head, but he didnt shake of her hand either. It was like a mother was comforting her son. The mood of the rest of the group went brighter. An Sol stroked his head with the other hand and with her innocent face. There is a saying that dancing praises whales. If oppa is the dance the Yoo-Jung unnie is obviously no. ? Sol stopped speaking for a while and a question mark on her face. It was like she realized that there was something wrong with what she said. As we focused our attention on An Sols words, we felt a sense of discomfort that we didnt realize, and then we realized the stagnation of the discomfort in the room. . . Suddenly, a heavy static sat down between the members of the party. I closed my eyes as I about o laugh at this situation with no reason at all. Somehow I did try to calm myself down, but I couldnt do it. I have been suffering from these kinds of hardships for a long time in my life. Thuk. Thuk. Jung ha Yeon opened her eyes and closed her lips hard. However, the sound seemed to have come from her closed lips. Shin Sang Yong was also in the same situation with his mouth closing slowly. Only Vivian, she shook her head, but Yoo-jung Wasnt so patient to begin with. Puhem. Hmm. I was confused for a moment. Puahh! Hmm. Anyway Unnie. Puahahah, ahahah! In the end, Yoo-Jung couldnt bear it and bust out laughing. An Sol tried to keep up with the atmosphere, but every time she tried to speak, Yoo-Jung cut her down with her laugh. The other people of the party were trying to hold the atmosphere but Yoo-Jung was laughing like she was about die. Sols face went red so she crouched down with a groaning voice. It, it was a mistake! Stop, stop laughing at me! Ahha! A little, hahaha! Praise, ah aha ha! Stop, laughing at me! Yoo-Jung who laughed and laughed for a while, jumped up from her seat and grabbed both the daggers in her hands. She soon was moving the daggers in both the hands and then was moving her ass. It was a weird dance but then her mouth opened. This isnt a dance. And oppa to praise. Ha Ha Ha Ha! Just a word from Yoo-Jung. And. The came out the laughter. s?a??h th? ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Kya ahahaha! Ua ah aha ah ahahaha! Jung ha Yeon and Shin Sang Yong werent able o endure it and then they eventually burst out laughing greatly. And An Hyun too, I could do nothing but laugh. Realizing that I had made a mistake, I dropped the laugh in the very moment. Sol tried to calm herself in the moment, but her face was blushing red, but I cant stop what was going to come, and then she burst into tears. Euah ahng! Chapter 100 100. Su-Hyuns Madness ( 2 )Thanks to An Sols unintended recklessness, the atmosphere of the party brightened. Of course, that persons face went red and tears were falling down, but what could be done. It was true that everyone laughed. Everyone was able to rest happily and the atmosphere warmed up. I wanted to take a break too, but An Sol came rushing to me and hugged me, so I lost the brake time. And we resumed the expedition keeping the story of the fallen Spirit Knight behind us. The other space that was left on the second floor was the haven for the undead. The undead popped out every time we opened the doors of the labs, and every time they came, the eyes of Vivian were burning bright. To be honest, every time I opened the door, I was angry at the staff of the institute for what they did, but I didnt understand the reason that they chose to do this. Turning in the clockwise direction, there was a lot of empty space in the other doors. I though that there would be stairway leading to the third floor in the North gate, but I guess my prediction was wrong. Anyway, Sol had rested quite enough in the room of the Spirit Knight, so we moved to the last door of the second floor. And the moment we had opened the door, it wasnt the undead that greeted us, but it was the Mummy. The Mummy itself is difficult to be considered as a tough monster, but he had the ability to regenerate. Although An Hyun and Yoo-Jung cut of the bandages of the Mummy, it regenerated quickly and then threatened the kids constantly. The bandages that I cut seemed to be unable to reproduce, but soon new bandages popped ou from the inside and made it difficult. In the end, there was only one way. I raised my left hand with the ring. Anti Magic. The white light from the ring on the left hand was glowing, Jung Ha Yeon had cast an original order. Target monster Mummy. Overlap. Then , the white light that stretched out from the left hand, moved and penetrated into the bandages that were wrapped around the Mummy. Then the bandages that were covered around the Mummy were glowing in bright white light, it then faded in a quick moment. I did not learn the advanced spells like Dispel, but if the situation did arise then I could definitely apply the order. Soon after, the dagger of Yoo-Jung tore into the Mummy, and screams could be heard from it. An Hyun was still louder with the lance and was attacking its abdomen, and I slashed its throat with my sword to end for once. The Mummy screamed her body and then the body tore down. I shouted cheerfully and then snatched the kids by their backs who were coming to approach me as the dead Mummy fell not much far from me. Bang! The children stomped for a while behind my back, but soon after hey saw the dead Mummy burst and the horrible smell that it gave out, they just closed their mouths. If I had a little more time, then I wouldve flipped over the body of it. Once I checked the Mummy which was now looking like a mop, I let the kids go. Youve worked hard. Miss Jung Ha Yeons magical order was really amazing. It was just a minor action compared to the ones who battle in the front. Dont praise m too much. Jung Ha Yeon answered humbly, I just slightly smiled at it, as an indication that I had no hard feelings. On the side, Vivians lips were pale and An Sol was blushing. However, now that they knew the capacity of Shin Sang Yong and Jung Ha Yeon, they chose not say anything. It could be said that two wizards were included into the caravan. Especially, the power that Jung Ha Yeon showed in the second floor could be considered equal with that of Vivians. There was a stairway that went to the third floor inside this room. When I was staring at the stairs, Shin Sang Yong approached me and talked. Leader. Do you plan to go up to the 3rd floor like this? Yeah. Hows the body condition of the others? As I turned my head, the members of the party were all showing me gestures with their hands so show that they were doing fine. However, An Hyun was looking back with a lack of feeling. An Hyun. Ha, Yes Hyung. Im all good. When I called out to him, he just nodded his head and answered. I could roughly guess why An Hyun was feeling down. Dont be too sad about the goods that we didnt get in the second floor. The ones that we have already taken can be considered as a jackpot. Ha. But Hyung. Dont you think that we could use the items from the Spirit Knight that we attacked before? No, It is better to leave it alone. I was about to say another thing like Well, try bringing it then?, but Vivians gaze turned towards An Hyun, she shook her head and answered the same thing that I did. We shouldnt call the undead like that. Anyway, it would be harmful for one player to take the things of another player who had been using it for a while. The weapon that has protected the life of that player, will only threaten yours. Hmm. Master. Cant we use purification spell? You idiot. Can your body take the toll of the cleansing process of an item with dark attributes? And it is not old, yet it doesnt have much durability either. Haha. I see. Surely, you are the Master. S?a??h th? ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I didnt say anything and only nodded my head, as I though that it wasnt entirely true. Despite the explanation that she had given, An Hyun didnt seem to be convinced and looked at me and just sighed once. We have still got the 3rd floor left. Everyone get your strengths up. We are going up right away. When I get lance Master, I promised myself that I would give it over to An Hyun so I walked up the stairs that led to the 3rd floor. The party just followed me quietly and moved one after the other. * As I opened the door to the 3rd floor the eyes of the members of the were scanning the space. And despite the long space, we were all desiring to know the horrors of the past. To put it mildly, it was ashes. A space that was literally filled with ash. In this small space, could a battle have taken place? the group seemed to have lost the words to say, as they watched the pieces and the ashes and the black rusty things that were there. But there was a valid reason why I lost my words. The space on the third floor was still and quiet, but there was a faint rustling sound and flint of fire. And at the same time, I saw a chair that was painted with enamel and someone sitting, pounding and screaming. These are the humans that I have seen for a long time. A young man slowly turned and faced us. The dark blue skin was covered overall. Horns protruding over the forehead. And wings of demon were flapping behind his back. This young ones identity was Asmodian. All the people who looked at the image of the Asmodian had confirmed its identity. They didnt know that they would face the Asmodians already. And it was the same with me. I did know that I would meet the Asmodian, but I couldnt imagine that I would have to fight him at this place. I have seen humans for a long time. But no one speaks anything. Ah it is alright. It must be. He must be. The arrogant faces and eyes that were looking down on us. And at the end of each sentence he says fine. How long have I wanted to meet this guy. How many times I wanted to meet this guy, there were many words to say. In the meantime, all the things that I have buried in the back of my mind for twenty years, they were all awakened from my body. I rubbed my eyes once and looked at him again. This is reality. I just wanted to make sure that this was a reality so I pinched my hands. I felt my heart throbbing and I clutched the sword in my hand. The heavy handle of it never felt so good as today. Why arent you saying anything. Just say whatever. Long time no see. Mr. Su, Su-Hyun. Hyung. My heart was beating. Every drop of blood in my whole body was burning hot. I felt like my old self, the me that I had lost because living with the kids. I opened my mouth with a raging voice. Nice to.. huh.. meet you. Huhu. You are a man of no manners. Well, I was the one who asked you to speak. I can put you on your knees and show it as an example. A lower man. Crazy Bastard. This body belongs to the proud Asmodian Belpegor who has the status of a count for the majesty. I say again. Get down. Ah, Noisy. Anyway if youre a count.. it is a trouble. Vivian frowned and muttered. The evil Belpegor of laziness. This guy can be considered as a higher demon. Although he cannot be the highest grade, but it can be said that power which he posses is that of a person who could be the highest grade player. He had his own way to rise. If you are aware, be careful of the words and the action that you do. Hm. I am a devil of idleness, but I wasnt want to be trapped because I didnt want to go anywhere. As long as I consider you as humans, I will give you a special case of mercy. Listening to him speak, all the party members became uncomfortable. I hate demons (Asmodians). They are more arrogant than anyone else, they are the slyest among all the ones. For reaching their desires, they chose any method and means to reach it. And they are powerful in their numbers. And because of their mean form of work, I lost someone precious to me. and Belpegor. Dont talk rubbish. Ill kill you. Crazy bastard. < In that moment >, he provided the beginning for it. The moment I saw Belpegor here, I felt a question that had been troubling me. I was surprising enough to find the Belpegor in this Institute of Ruins, and the process is still unknown. However, I seemed to have an idea as to how one of the things in here were done. Whenever I think about it, I get angry once gain. I smiled and then lifted my sword. I felt that some of the eyes turned towards me because of my heated reaction. But it didnt matter to me. The most important thing for me is to get the most out of this guy. I won in the first round skill, but there was no guarantee that I would win once gain. Above all, he is a Master of evil. But I wasnt afraid of him. No, I felt joy in this situation. Belpegor looked at me and an interesting smile rose on his face, and then he opened his mouth in a polite tone. Humans are fun too. HaHa. I have decided. Ill write you my chair. Thats your wish. Human, you similar to that of an insect, you are just terrible. However, I am filled with compassion. Mortal beings anyway if you chose to apologize right now, I will only kill that one fine man. Of course, you others should support me for the rest of your life. Is that so? What about the female humans? When I asked that, Belpegor responded. That is a definite thing. I wonder, they dont get to serve this great man. He goddamn human beings who used to be here in the past were like insects and never went out of here. It was pretty boring because of that, but the women were nice in here. Everyone looked the best, I was very satisfied. When the members heard him, all their faces, especially the ones of the female players were distorted. I checked their faces once and then I opened my mouth with a ridiculous tone. I dont think that they want to serve you, like ever. Still ignorant. Dont worry. My stuff is thick enough and long enough to satisfy them. The female humans are the greatest ones of the majesty. They must know that they serve the Belpegor. Crazy. I told you to b careful. Do you hate to take the role of the chair, though youll be alive? kneel down now and Ill think about an otherwise. There is no need to listen to him anymore. Everybody be ready for battle. At my words, the party members took out the weapons. Belpegor looked down at us with his arrogant face and opened his mouth with a dull face. Humans have a tendency to talk before performance.. annoying. Once he was done talking, I saw a dark blue flame rise in front of the body. I was one of the powers the Asmodians had. And of course, the fire was falling down farther from him. well, the fire was powerful enough by itself. It was nice when I was summoned in here the first. But the offerings were scarce. They did make things to put for me but. Then it sounds like you arent in you full capability. Nice. This is going t be easier. At my words, Belpegor turned a blind eye. Keke. Yes, Youre right, human. The power that I have today is just 70% of my original one. You look like someone who knows this. However. He paused for a moment and then made a sound with his finger. At the same time, I could see the dark flames blooming in front of him and were rushing towards him. Soon Belpegor finished his words while laughing. You are annoying. This is all human that you see. Youll be turned into a handful of ashes in front of the great Asmodian. Youll be in pain! Ha Ha ha ha ha! Watching the fire come at me, I slowly awakened the power of Hwajung. Soon after it, the hotness grew all over my body and I gripped the sword tightly. And, seeing me do this a smile made its way onto to the mout of Belpegor. Chapter 101 101. Su-Hyuns Madness (3)But before anything, I simply lifted my left hand and used the Anti-Magic ring. He spoke that his strength was just 70% than his original one, but I wasnt convinced. The white light that was spreading out of the ring intermixed with the dark blue flame that ran towards me, and it vanished soon. The fire that Belpegor shot was a little stunned, and it ran towards me aggressively once again. When I triggered the Anti Magic, the Asmodian was curious of its result and then raised his eyes at it. Stupid man. If you thought that you could stop the fire of the Asmodians with human magic, thats impossible. This flame is an eternal immortal one that can be applied by the ones only above the level of duke/ count. Shut up. Fuck you. You bastard Bastard! How dare. That guy didnt want to listen anymore. No, I didnt want to listen anymore, I hated listening to him. I looked at the fire that was coming close towards me and held the sword in my hand and looked to the front. And then I closed my eyes. Get up. Rise. Wake up and show the real eternal < Fire > to the person who is not a little bit like me. I was able to feel the stamp of the ancient maid of honor in my heart as an answer to my inner voice. In addition to that, a collection of pure fire responded to my question, I held the sword in parallel with the power of the Hwajung. Although the others could see it as a simple parallel position, this one was different from the one-sided one, it had ultimate power. When I moved the position of the sword once, the sound of a fire popping came, the sound reverberated everywhere. The fire that he shot was split so precisely that it was cut in exact half. And, I stood their, with the burning air. I pulled down my sword immediately. The people who were memorizing the defense orders, the self confident man whose face was smoking Belpegor, all their faces were stunned. And with this on exchange of offence, I was able to understand the strength of the man in front of me. It seems like 70 is a bit too much. Fifty? No. is it 60? At my mocking, the Asmodians face distorted for the first time. However, after quickly adjusting his expression, he asked with a not so gentle voice. Bloke! What the hell did..! It is what you see. I dont believe it! How could you destroy the flame of the Asmodian which is also allowed to the highest ranker of the Asmodians! All that you told is bullshit. The top level Asmodians that you are talking about seem to be blinded like you. But thank you for the good information. Keukk.! The Belpegor had a bad temper, and this caused a great deal of blue fire. As I saw he round sphere slowly forming in his right hand, I also lifted the clear crimson flame. Ill make sure that the mouth of yours cant make anymore fun. I looked at Belpegor who was making fun and I opened my mouth with a serious tone. Havent you already seen that the flame of your proclaimed Asmodians doesnt work on me? Why dont you try doing something other than this, how does that sound? Close that mouth of yours! At the same time, he moved his hand very strongly once gain. A flame that was ten times the size of a normal soccer ball was coming rushing towards me. If it was like before, I would have rushed to break it, but I didnt have to fight like that now. I took a deep breath and then concentrated on two feeling about the weapons I had. The power to cut all, Sword Specialist. The power to burn everything, Hwajung( ). As soon as I confirmed the power, I cut it using my sword without any hesitation. Pop! Whirlll.! Doesnt, this doesnt make sense Belpegor stared at the sight that unfolded in front of his eyes, it was like he was struck with something. The flame that he hand poured out, would have taken at least half of his strength, and I just cut that bright flame into half. Finally, the face I wanted to see I came out. This was fun. I wanted to step on him. I wanted to rip him open. I wanted to kill him. I tried to hide my recklessness, but the more I tried to hide the more I couldnt hide the excitement. I slowly opened my mouth as I took a breath roughly. Do you have anything else to show? What what did you say. Summon the Scraep. Or maybe the Colossus of Destruction if not. After I stopped talking, I laughed for a while and laughed. Are you ready to flea into the dark side of a fairy tale? Belpegor opened his mouth with a confused face as I said his techniques. Uh, How! Who, who are you? Whoa. Calm down. What did you do for Lilith to believe and teach you? I could see the face of Belpegor turn red at mention of Lilith. It was a place where only the strong men could live. The individuals self-esteem was strong, but they are loyal to the opponent under whom they surrender. Of course, they were very limited. As I spoke of Lilith, Belpegor just shook his head. Yah. Watch your mouth. You are not the only one who can speak. Why? Lilith? Famous as the whore of Marqui. Wasnt anyone aware of the loss of Astorot? Ah. You dont know bout it yet? This was a fact that I happened to come across in the first time. It was something from a long time ago, but I heard that it was an event that took place before I entered the Hall Plane. And there was nothing like provoking the loyal Lilith of the underworld. As expected, Belpegor finally broke out, all his wrath at me. Kyahng! Belpegor cried out loud and lifted his hands to the air. At that moment, I felt that the air where he stood changed drastically, an ominous aura wrapped around him. And the people in the back who were staying still, well, they had an uneasy look. I turned towards the party and opened my mouth. An Hyun, Yoo-Jung wait in your place. And the wizards and the priests use all the defensive spells you know to protect the party. Kim Su-Hyun! What the hell are you talking! Vivian yelled at me. The faces of all the people were the same. All of my life could be torn down but I chose to not say anything. Vivian was still in the back and was able to open my mouth. I dont have anything else to say. I dont know about any other person, but I can handle this guy. You guys stay in the back. While I was talking, the opponents movements were getting stronger. As I turned my head, Belpegors hair rose high. It seemed like he was prepared for performing a great magic after a long time. This magic was definitely a colossus of destruction. This guy really is nothing much than a idiotic jerk. Kim Su-Hyun! Are you kidding? No matter how advanced. Vivian still continued to speak. But right now I couldnt afford to take care of the other people. Shut up and step back! Ho. How.. Because of my shout, Vivian stepped back with a wounded face. But there was no time to be sweet with her. I also stood in the posture and held onto the sword. From now on, the technique that I would be deploying is a kind of ability that is classified as player ability. Unlike, the past, I had magic ability, so the power was different now. I literally pulled high the magic. The Colossus of destruction was a grand magic. I dont know about how it would affect me, but the ones behind me would all die in the after effects of it. Even I had to take out the card that could resist his magic. In the first time, I wasnt able to use the ability with magic, but it was a different case now. It is a technique developed to deal with < Her > I didnt realize I was going to use this already. I muttered bitterly and then stepped in the ground. * S?a??h the n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. He couldnt admit it. The great Asmodian was afraid of a single human being? It is impossible. But, the thing was actually happening now. He was forced to take out the technique as fear arose in him. There was a huge crowd of people in the back preparing for a big magic with incomplete bodies, but their effect would be certain. The human in front of his eye may be able to extinguish the fire of the Asmodian with some kind of trickery, but it was only doable. In front of the hundreds of meteor flame shower the human beings will certainly turn into a handful of ash. He thought of not taking down the female human beings, but none of them were comparable to that of Lilith. The heart was feeling burdensome but he was planning on enduring it. The order is completed. Now all he had to do now was shoot down that cheeky human being in the front. Then he checked down the human in front of him from the head to the bottom. Hohuk. An unfamiliar sense cried in the whole body of his. He almost canceled the order that he had summoned. The feeling of death and disappearance for a long time. The long awaited sharpness was ringing in his whole body. He was going to dye. And he had to avoid it. I.. die? Im going to die in the hands of a human? He shouted out loudly. It was good to shake of the instinctive struggle and the fear that dominate the inside of the body. He was able to get the courage to act out, he waved out both his hands. A small scale meteor shower, for the Asmodians. The name was. Ahh ahahaha!!! The Colossus of Destruction!!! He didnt have any other ideas. With only the thought of annihilating the human in front of him and regain the dignity that he had lost sooner or later. However, he couldnt help but admit the origin of these kinds of thoughts because of survival. At that moment, the man in the front put his leg into the earth. The floor around him was cracked. But that was only for a few moment. He swallowed my spit as I watched the earth change again. What? What was it? He heard the sound of the ceiling crashing and that was because of the meteor shower that he was going to led. Then I smiled at the conversion. Stupid human. It would be the downfall of the human as he provided time for the Asmodian. When he turned back, he saw that the colossus of destruction was pushing through the ceiling. And then he felt relieved. There would be definite penalties for performing an incomplete magic with incomplete bodies, as the damage was definite. He didnt think till that extent, just the though of being alive was there. It was then. The silent guy in the front took out his sword and threw it into the air. At the same time, a clear crimson flame a surrounding the sword. When he saw the flame, he felt anxious once again. For some reason, he felt that the moment it touched the spell, everything would be over. At that moment, a strange vibration came around. Kukukuku.. Something strange was coming out of the earth. And the moment when that energy combined with the crimson flame, he did nothing but be astonished. The sword was burning in the crimson light, and it was increasing. Literally, fire and sword ( Fire sword ). One, two, four, twelve, sixteen, thirty the swords gradually increased in the number, they filled the surrounding area and they couldnt be counted anymore. Ha. In his mouth only saliva was flowing. H just bowed down his head. As soon as he saw Su-Hyun laugh his whole body felt troubled. Why? Why did that human hate the Asmodian so much? The flow of magic into the colossus of destruction was almost cut off, he barely managed to hold it. He didnt like it from the beginning. He had endless hostility from the moment that he had seen the Asmodian. And I sounded like he knew something. The Asmodian was more and more full with the magic, and the climax was near. The humans face was relieved. It looked like he was going to beat me. The Asmodian could see a smile make its way onto the face of the human. With his arms folded, the human removed his right hand from the fold and stretched his fingers. And with the sound of his finger tips, it could b seen that the swords that were hanging around him were heading towards the direction of the Asmodian. The Asmodian felt like he wanted to avoid it the very moment, but he regained his heart after watching the meteor go past him. Numerous meteors fired. And a lot of fire swords were also shot. They just watched as the two storms that resembled the heavy rain seemed to collide. Chapter 102 102. Su-Hyuns Madness (4)I covered my mouth by pressing the lips close to the other. And before I could make my heart hard, two giant rain storms collided with each other without a single stop. Kukukuku..! A magnificent sound was ringing all around. I looked at his face, his face was relaxed and his arms were folded. On the contrary, I was too troubled that I swallowed my saliva. I was curious to see if I had won or lost, but my pride didnt allow me to act like I was curious. No matter what, the Colossus of Destruction was my best skill. If it didnt work, I might be able to see Lilith anymore. I poured the magic more into my attack. I could see that the meteor showers were overwhelming. And. Huahahahahah! I screamed in pain. Every time I was hit with the shot, my insides shook with the huge impact. Why on earth? How? I thought, but I was barely able to hold onto my body. I have seen my magic overwhelm the human being, so I thought that I will be able tohold on a little longer that was what I thought. Kuek! I lifted my head and wondered about what had happened. The scene where the meteor shower and the swords hit each other like a heavy rain was very spectacular. However, this was not the time to appreciate this. The overwhelming figure was completely false. My meteors exploded immediately upon reaching the swords and then they disappeared. Nonetheless, the sword of fire ( Fire Swords ) endured the explosion and they pushed forward to me, and occupied the space around me. No, they didnt occupy. Rather, they took the positions of my meteors. At that moment, blood poured out from me. At the same time, the whole body of mine began to loose its strength. I didnt know how he did this. But why now.! I was already planning ahead to take care of my body damage in an instant, that was what I wanted to do. And the attack that came to me sooner than my plan made my mind go into a haywire. The moment when I was having a nervous breakdown, a thought that I never knew I could get crossed my mind. And the result of it made me turn even darker. Hwarrrrrrrr.! The swords that were so pure and literally burning were pushing my magic out and was going to quickly wipe out my existence. As soon as my strength moves out, my body will be crushed and nothing will be left back apart from a handful of ashes. I am in an urgent need to increase to my magic power to a high extent. I wasnt ready to admit that I was about to lose to humans. I could feel magic all over my body and I focused it onto both f my hands. However, my heart kept telling me to run away even now. This was a fairy tale of darkness. If I was lucky I might be able to save my life. But still, my heart was still holding onto the pride. Even though I knew that I would die if I do this, but I have never abused the power of an Asmodian till this moment. But as the meteors disappeared the spots were filled with burning swords, and my pride was beginning to fade away. At this moment I saw the burning swords that were constantly coming forward. I felt that everything around me was dull. It was like I was in the storm itself, and my neck was cold. No way, it was over. Did I burn out all my magic power by the colossus? Goodbye. Finally I heard the cold voice of the human and many more swords came to me. my self-esteem which wanted to stand till the end of the fight, but well, I just had to put a footstep in front of the death. The sword rushed to wards me to dismantle my body and at that moment I closed my eyes and the darkness that was left in the body went up. .. Huk, Huk. When I opened my eyes, I saw that the ceiling had not collapsed yet. At the same time, the upstairs rumbled. The moment the first strike hit me, I instinctively wanted to escape. I could move through floors but only in the institute, I couldnt get away from there, I was there in the darkness. Kulruk.! Once again a handful of blood came out from my mouth. I wanted to rest. However, a few of the swords were already into my body. I felt the burning pain in my body, but I got up as I thought that the humans might come close to me again. Clearly, there was a secret space somewhere in the first floor of the institute. Suk, seuk. I almost tried to drag my body using my foot. I was able to see the goal as the door opened wide. It wasnt a smooth task. I actually came here to handle the guys that were here before me. I could go into that secret room without anyone finding, I could go to that door that was built before I coming here. It was obviously supposed to be here somewhere. Damn! I have been stalking the floor for the past ten minutes, and I still have not found it. My heart was hurting now. Those people will come, I need to find quickly, quickly. There was a weird presence in the land area. I ran down to the bottom of the stairs because I though that I had found it. Chik, huirk. . The sound of something still burning. Maybe it was the aftermath. I dont have to worry about it for now Hu~uh. .. I never thought that the Noble count of the Asmodian would have to run away, and never did I dream that he would be sweeping the ground. Is he cleaning? I hear him say something. Maybe I knew about it already. However, I felt compelled to fight and comfort my inner self. But in the first place, I always felt the need to avoid him. Now, doesnt look like you are even good at it. I slowly turned my head, and there he was, smoking the tobacco gently. * I laughed when I say the guy on the floor. Originally I tried to come out with my power later, but it seemed like my plan was a bust. I really didnt think that you would run away because of what happened. Do you like the dark fairy tales? Right now youre doing a good job running away. Human. Why.. how. Belpegor breathed a little as he was suffering. I spit out the tobacco that I was biting on, and I moved down. As I approached him, Belpegor saw me and then he was taking a step back by pushing his legs. Suddenly, the lower body went stiff, and began to get wrinkled. The situation brought me so much excitement. Ma. Makom Skuramp so. Whoa When I saw that he was going to summon a sword, I ran like a lightening bolt and kicked his hand. The black sword was thrown away, very far. Then Belpegor looked up at with a grim look on his face. I walked a little close and then got heads close to the other. Pray. Kuek. Anyway, you cant do anything now. Just pray for your life. Then maybe you might live. Kill me. I looked at the guy in front of me who spoke firmly, and I opened my eyes a bit more. Belpegor had already given up the hope and then he spoke. I will admit, you do have great strength. However, you are still an insect in front those people. Theyll give me my revenge. Youll also face the same kind of end like this. Who? The one you re so desperate to meet, Lilith? Or Astrot? Satan? Baal? Asmodus? Lucifer? Kuk. I dont know how you know the names of the monsters that live in the Veil. But keuk! While he was still talking, I sat down and hurt him. And I literally fisted his mouth. At the end of the fist, there was a feeling that something had broke, and at the same time, pieces of broken tooth flew outside. Whatever. They would be dead in the hands of the humans by now. You! Dont act so self-righteous! Dont joke around! They havent fallen into the human word yet! S?a??h the ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. You cant even speak properly and I cant talk with you like this. Hey fool. Dont think that the ones that follow you are so great. I saying this because Ive killed them all once. Belpegor looked at my face, his eyes were shaking. The Asmodians were the ones who could lie very easily, and they were also the creatures that could judge if the person speaking was telling the truth or the lie. Of course, it was impossible to lie or cheat againt an Asmodian. I snat veilies.. ( I cant believe it.) But he still shook his head. I mean, it was the first time, that the above mentioned Asmodians actually died. But what I said was actually true. Belpegor, who judged the words that I spoke, was shaking his head as he guessed the truth in it. I looked at him and then he saw me and opened my mouth. It is not a lie. You were under the demon Lilith, right? It was such a great time when I had killed Lilith. She was also one of the few female devils. I enjoyed it very much. He body of hers was awesome. I was able to see tears come up in the eyes of Belpegor as I mention Lilith. It was true that they were still alive in the second round. But in thr first round, I had killed them, all of them. at these facts, Belpegor looked as he knew the truth me wanted to speak but only a sound came out. I looked at him and spoke out with an emotionless voice. Do you know what it was like? To be naked in front of the humans and to rub both her hands and beg, please forgive me? she begged me for her life so miserably. And all the other ones were dying. Huahhh! She was definitely the creation of great magic. But it wasnt okay to accept all the people. it was alright. Huahhh!!!! Huahhh!!! He screamed and pushed his head against me. I pinched his cheeks slightly and pulled away my hands. Chak! He moved his head with a sharp sound. I lifted Belpegor with his hair. The face of the man wasnt so crazy, but I wasnt any less crazy than him. This was a conversation between a crazy person and crazier person. I pulled the head and then pushed the head hard to the ground. Kung! Why. Why are you getting angry? Those ones are very similar to you! wha why the hell do you hate me so much. The voice of the man wasnt clear, but I could clearly understand what he was saying. And with a lot of sadness on my face I lifted his head and spoke. Do you really have to ask? Really? What do you want to do with.. Kung! I pushed his head down again. He screamed kuk. Screamed and wriggled all this body. I was speaking with a tome that was full of sadness, I had never forgotten those days. I remember it very clearly. It began because you started it. Yes. Ever since that day, I wanted to kill you like a crazy person. Yes. There were a few ones who looked at me and laughed then. Kung! But after being touched by you. And after knowing that she was pregnant with the child of an Asmodian, she decided to give up her life. Hat bright energetic child gave up her own life. Kung! I was driven by vengeance and I chased after you. My brother tried to stop, but he could never try to look me in the eye.. That was my first personal goal ever. But I was trapped in that men trick of yours. I was held captive by you. Thud! I couldnt tolerate the insults I had to face. I was caught by you because I was a jerk. But you werent trying for me. You summoned more men to your side, All the Asmodians that you knew, but they all focused on to my brother who came to rescue me. Thud! Yeah. So my brother died in the battle. In the meantime, I couldnt save my poor brother. As he threw himself to save the lives of his colleagues, he managed to save me in the end but he lost his life. Thud! Kyahh I paused for a moment and raised Belpegor using his hair. It seemed like his face was crushed to an extent that it couldnt be recognized anymore. I spit on his face, and then once again. But my grief never ended from there. You managed to runway after he died When I met him he was like an Asmodian. And, and, and she. When I thought if Han Soo-Young, the emotions that I had blocked, the emotion that I had never shown anyone, burst out all at once. Anger, pain, sadness, frustration, despair. All the negative feelings. I held on till the end. And I sincerely hope. But I never got what I wanted. Listening to the angels, I realized that I was playing into your hands. Do you know? With what kind of heart I had taken the opportunity. And when I got the opportunity all that was left were the pair of scars. That guy had already lost hope. His face was full of blood, and those horns that were long and boasting his confidence, I couldnt see them. But nevertheless he was still alive. I pounded him on the nose again and again. Seeing them, keep those people in your mind. Do you know that feeling that I had to bottle up, the guilt that I had been struggling? Keuk. Keuk Know. Huh? It was because of you. If it wasnt you Thud! You, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you! You son of a bitch! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Ku Kurk I pulled his horn out. My breath was rugged this time. However, I felt like I was holding onto something, so I pulled the guy with again with his hair. I opened my voice with a dry voice. Thank god. Im glad to meet you here, I can surely kill you right here, and I appreciate this moment. So, let us finish this. You and my miserable fame from then. Belpegor was unable to answer. And I didnt want him to answer too. And. I got up and stepped on his face with my foot. Chapter 103 103. Dont touch our Oppa. I gave a little more strength and pressed on his head more gently. I felt a little more resistance from him, so I gave a little more power, and l felt a crushing sensation from the head of Belpegor. My foot moved to the side a little and the pushed his head down a little, I was able to see my foot reach the floor. After rubbing my foot on the floor and removing it, I was able to see a part of the guys head. I left a breath and looked at the scene in front of me for a while, then I bent down and reached down to the chest. Even though I touched his chest, I couldnt see any movement from Belpegor. There was no breathing. It was completely dead, visually too. I stuck in my hand with a casual face. Phuk! The texture of the skin was more hard than that of a humans skin. I opened my mouth with a sarcastic tone as I saw Belpegor. I hate horns. It is a little weird. But what, Skraep was being summoned. It can be called as a remaining business. Am I right Belpegor? Of course, Belpegor had no answer. I moved my hand inside the chest of his for a while, and then I smiled, I got something in my hand. There it was. I stopped my hand near his heart and pulled it out as hard as I could. But, despite me pulling it out of his heart, his body didnt move at all. I shed a satisfying smile as I saw a dark sphere in my hands that was filled with dark blue blood. HuHu. Surely, this comes out of it too. Anyway, I would like to thank you for the sword and the heart. Okay then, stay well. Belpegor. After being done with the final greetings, I turned around to leave. And I bumped my ass to the front of the body. Its too much. I thanked you and then I said goodbye too, this isnt something that one should avoid. Silence. I sighed and put my hand back into his cracked chest. .. Dont think that you can pretend to be dead. Anyway, I know that youre still alive? At that moment, I could feel the body of Belpegor tremble. And I didnt miss that movement. Finally, I laughed at the reaction of the guy who was caught, I have him a little of the Hwajung with the hand of mine that was still in his chest. If you thought that I would go away like this, I would like to tell you this. Hwralk! The clear flame ignited from inside of the body and then she began to devour the whole body of his. At the same time, I could see dark smoke flowing out of his body. and I saw this and then laughed. HaHaHa. You bastard. The things that you guys need are in my palms. Ha Ha Ha. Keuahh. Keuahhh. When I spoke about the unjust, he cried out a little, a little resentful cry, but I was just merely enjoying this. in a moment the whole body of Belpegor was scorched, and th flames moved to the air and the smoke too. Kiyah Kiyahhh. . I stared a this for a while and crossed my hands. Who would be coming to Mule? The treatment of Belpegor today will be a great help for me to achieve my ultimate goal of returning to my position in the Hall Plane. Soon later, I felt refreshed and the Hwajung slowly faded away and then the traces of the flame were gone. Belpegor, the villain of the first round, was completely destroyed and so was the soul of the Asmodians. I wasnt sure so I activated the 3rd eye and thoroughly explore the place. And no matter how long I waited, no information came up and I smiled at this. At that moment, I sat down. After a successful revenge, I could feel the emotions inside me rise. Who said that revenge is futile? Revenge is sweet and its refreshing. A feeling of happiness filled my body after a long time. When I was relieved of the tension that was pent up in my whole body, I felt relieved and then my body was filled with dizziness. The cost of using Hwajung along with magic came to exhaust all my physical power. the reaction from my body was because of magic that I drew and the fight I had to put up on the third floor. My potential hadnt fallen down nor did my mental strength, this was because of the feeling of vengeance that had accumulated over the years. Ha~ah. But it was okay. It felt good. My mood was very pleasant now, and I could feel myself breathing. I wanted to sleep like this, but I had the heart of Belpegor in my right hand. I put it in my hand and then held out his sword in the other so that I could break it. Hirk! Chik! There. Then, as if I was waiting for something, I could feel something coming and going in my palm of the one I was holding on the sword. This was because of the slave that he had summoned before, but couldnt do it. It was Scrupp. I spoke with a ridiculous voice but not moving the sword. Keke. Do you think it is too soon to change the owner? No matter, Belpegor died Woo, Woong. I realized that he had understood my words, and I felt that the sword Scrupp understood my words as it was vibrating. This is fun. Anyway, I decided to take care of this matter because this was very useful sword, in all of the Hall Plane. Maybe it read my mind and my though to destroy it, it kept wiggling. I get it, I get it. However, I dont think that Ill be using it, but just hold on until I find you a good Master. I muttered at the troubled sword and then he stopped vibrating. I will live and so will the sword. It wasnt strange to have a sword, but there were a few swords who have the will to choose their owner. I jus nodded my head and it wasnt a bad thing either, so I just put Scrupp inside. The only thing that shined was the old ceiling. I felt like I didnt want to stand up. The members of the party will all be waiting for me on the third floor. I dont know for sure. The kids might have been searching for me. But I I didnt want to raise my body, I just wanted to sleep. It wasnt just drowsiness. I was crying for a rest because of the aftermath of the reaction the body had faced. I have dealt with Belpegor, so Ive completely attacked all the things of the Institutes of Ruins. As I lay down and turned my head, I saw the rooms in the first floor that we came in the very beginning. Before being bombarded with my skills in the third floor, Belpegor fled away. However, since I knew that, I ran after him, and he was inside the institute, so I started to track through the detection. And before I came down to purse his, the party who were in the shield their eyes were wide. < Tracking alone. While everyone if wait here. > They were screaming at me, but I couldnt afford to stay back and explain to them, so I just flew to the stairs. I was able to confirm that there was a guy on the ground floor because of the detection using my 3rd eye. As soon as he came down, he was trying get into the rooms in the first floor, trying to run away to somewhere. So I guessed that there would be a secret passage there. I had to check it out before I leave. I also remembered the things I was supposed to do. Somehow, there were urgent things that had to done. As soon as I returned to Mule, I was going to put in my application for the clan. It was a little earlier. Suddenly the face of Jung Ha Yeon flashed into my head. She was not the person I wanted to talk to at the moment. I laughed at this unflattering thought that came to me. S?a??h the N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. After all, I decided to take a break. This was a natural thing to do anyway, but this wasnt something to worry about. And most of all, my body condition currently was like a cotton swab that was soaked in water. Finally, I though that I should distribute a few of the ability points to physical strength in the near future. And as I closed my eyes, I felt a dark light gradually fall into my head. * How long had it been? Well, it was hard to know as I was sleeping. Because this was a forced sleep, my body was stunned. I couldnt feel the dizziness everywhere and my head didnt hurt either, so I slowly opened my eyes. And all I could see was a dark field of vision. Even though I blinked my eyes once more, the vision was still dark. At the same time, I was struck by something soft on my head, its identity was still unknown. I wanted to know what it was. I wanted to know what it was that was on my head. But for some reason, I wasnt feeling bad, so I touched the thing again. I took a great deal of breath as I could feel I was alive. And something rubbed on my forehead. That was it. Hmm..! I moaned in a strange manner, and I once gain felt the soft thing on my head and I moved. Finally someone unfolded this thing that was making me blind, and touch came onto the forehead. As the air touched me, I felt spirited. At that time my sight met with the one who took of the things, it was a very clean looking woman, she was Jung Ha Yeon. I met her eyes for a while, and then tried to asses the current situation. Once the party though that they had lost, they would have come to search for me. My body was like a stone, and my head Jung Ha Yeons knee as a pillow. It was all good for now. I didnt understand two things, one being why did Jung Ha Yeon have to be the one in here even when there were no others to be beside me. And why was it that her thigh was cut a little. To get these questions answered, I opened my mouth. Hello. . I hope your heads alright. When I hear a different tone in my voice, for some reason I felt comfortable, and Jung Ha Yeon took a deep breath and opened her lips. Ill tell you in advance. Jung Ha Yeons voice was so pure. She moved her head back and forth. I interpreted it as a sign that she did it because she stayed still for a long time. It is not my place to tell you this Mr. Su-Hyun. I just wanted to let you know what you have gotten yourself into. I pondered on the words of the player Jung Ha Yeon. Well. Wouldnt it be nice to get the dizziness of my face though? No matter how hard I try to it seems to keep coming back. I kept doing it again and again continuously, but it seems like Im not able to remove it. I tried for 7 times and decided to give up on the 8th one. Congratulations. The 8th time was a success. . Sorry. I never meant it to be intentional. By the way uh. Her voice sounded like a sharp one and I couldnt get myself to speak anymore. I immediately apologized and got my self to stand up hurriedly. However, lacking all the strength my whole body fell down. It seemed like the world was in a 90 degree angle and I wasnt able to balance myself. In the end, I had to go back to the same position that I had woke up in. Flutter. My body down so Jung Ha Yeon came and held, and unintentionally my hands reached to her back. Once again the back of my head hurt and I felt like words were coming out of my mouth. And her chest, felt like it was a bigger size than most of the women. things like this. I believed that your body was fine until you got yourself up. But with what just happened now, I cant trust your body yet. Her tone was a pointy, but for some reason I couldnt feel anger coming from her. I barely managed to get by butt on the floor with her help and then sat there. I wanted to say, Well there was no need for you to give your knees as a pillow in the first place. but I stopped myself as I might come out arrogantly. And her perception was unexpectedly sharp. Ill give you another explanation. it is true that I chose to take care of Mr. Su-Hyun by my own wish. It was because I found no other way. Why so? I was too nervous to give up to An Sol and Yoo-Jung. Jung Ha Yeon smiled a little once she was done speaking. Once of the advantage while speaking to her is that there would be no reason to keep a close watch on her. Just like Kim Han-Byul. And the situation was the same. She and I shared a story o the Doran Doran, but it was nothing more than a ridiculous story. These were the words that she was saying before getting into the main point. Once she was able to get herself around the topic, it was notable that her attitude changed. Anyway, her actions seemed sincere, so I understood and began to accept the possible situations. I scratched my head once or twice and then looked around the room. They seemed to have taken me into the room on the first floor. Which meant that we havent gotten out of the ruins yet. I was afraid that we wouldve returned and I would find myself in Mule. It is a pity that I couldnt see where the secret room was. However, I still couldnt see the other players. I turned around to the direction Jung Ha Yeon and opened my mouth. The other players? 3rd floor. I couldnt see anything other than ashes the first time, I wasnt sure they could handle such a sight. At her crystal clear answer, I raised my body once again only to sense my power draining. But unlike the first try, I managed to move to a certain degree. And I felt that the gaze of Jung Ha Yeon turn hot as she saw me move. Im coming. Well, they could. Miss An Sol could use treatment orders almost at a good level. Haah. I took a deep breath and checked my body. I dont know for how long I had fallen down, but I realized it couldnt be much late either. As I moved my body around and checked a little more of my surroundings, I could hear several footsteps. As I heard the footsteps getting closer and closer, I reflexively moved to the initial position of sitting. I turned my head and gazed Jung Ha Yeon. She looked at me like she always did. However, her eyes contained a certain depth that I couldnt comprehend just yet. Chapter 104 104. Dont touch our Oppa (2)The moment the kids and Shin Sang Yong entered, the polite atmosphere between me and Jung Ha Yeon instantly sunk. As if nothing had happened between me and her since the beginning. Though I did like that attitude of hers, it was clear that I had a few things to solve. The kids looked at me after they entered the room and initially it was sigh of relief. I smiled at the kids who looked for my health and I nodded saying that I was okay. But this atmosphere would be there only for a while. S?a??h th? N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. The faces of the children around me were all awkward the next instant. The kids were not fools either. The ability I showed during the fight with the Asmodian was certainly beyond the standard that they knew. And such abilities cannot be seen in a player of 0 yrs in the arena. There had been an insignificant amount of time, but the person who had spoken for the first time since the silence, as expected, was the female player. I waited to he question, I wanted to know what she had inside. Is there anything that you would like to say to the party? At that question from her, I closed my eyes and debated. I didnt want to answer in an ambiguous manner. I would be a burden to not tell them about the exploration and how I knew about it, but that was it. I could never tell something like, I saw the end of the Hall Plane and that I had got the Zero Code, and chose to come back for some reason. The children all looked at me, but they had a little uneasiness in their faces. I saw it and then opened my mouth and spoke with a audible voice. There is. Then please speak. I nodded my head for a moment. I would be stupid if I chose to say something that they couldnt get believe. I wondered what I was supposed to say. at her words, I nodded my head once again and saw her. I dont know how to answer that question, it is a little cumbersome. Jung Ha Yeon frowned at my question. Once I spoke there was silence once again, no one spoke, Jung Ha Yeon who was also silent asked the question. If thot is so. Then will you accept that there are a thing or two that you have been hiding from us? That is right. I admitted it. At that moment, I could see that the members of the party were looking at each other with embarrassed faces. But I kept my attitude. I was able to instill my perception into the party when I came to this place, I would rather accept a few of my mistakes. As such, it would be more effective to communicate and then back out with my dignified attitude than to be cornered. Jung Ha Yeon closed her eyes after hearing my answer immediately. She kept her eyes closed and choose to speak. I dont know what your intentions were. Nor can I guess them. but, having those kinds of things blocked inside isnt a good thing. .. Ill tell you my thoughts briefly. When I first saw you, I could feel a lot of affinity from the player Kin Su-Hyun. However, I cannot saw the same now. But.. it is my honest feeling that I want to continue this only after I know the truth. I also feel the same. Jung Ha Yeon felt a little relieved at my answer, so she cleared her voice and then spoke in a courteous manner. If you think the same, then please speak. No. Ill ask you the question. I want you please answer all the questions without leaving anything behind. Every player has a secret or two that they hold. At my straight forward refusal to her request, Jung Ha Yeons eyes shone. This and that arent the same. I am honestly doubting if you are even a human being or even if you are a player of 0 yrs. ..thats nice. Then, if I answer now, will you believe that everything I say as the truth? That is the way it would be. You said that the request was good. So I know that you will follow it. After speaking, Jung Ha Yeon crossed her hands. This story was getting on the track that I had wanted. Everyone else was just gulping on their saliva seeing such a situation unfold in front of them. Soon, Jung Ha Yeon put a thing in front of me. And as I could confirm their identity, I almost lost my cool expression. I never though that I would have to use this here, like this. Im sorry. But you can still choose to confess. I did hope that you will act like this, there was no other way left. So I hope you forgive me foe using this < Revision of Truth >. I saw that thing in front of me. It was a rare item. I have been on the Hall Plane for 10 years, and I had never seen it being used. The Revision of Truth. All the gaze of the people moved to the crystal ball, she pushed the crystal ball towards me and explained. This was an item that I had got accidentally a year back. Putting the hand of the truth modifier and injecting it with the magic of he player, it will asses the inner emotions. And the assimilated emotions will be transformed in a sort of frequency and that can be seen through the crystal. And this assimilating will be linked to the voice of the player, and the crystal will determine if the player is speaking the truth or the false. This way is.. Even though I had an uncomfortable expression on my face, the face of that woman was unshaken. However, I could understand the feelings of Jung Ha Yeon. Once this article was said to be traded at a very high price, but I wasnt certain of its ability. Somehow, I didnt see this when we rescued her, she was probably hiding this. I could assume that she probably made a huge decision to bring this thing out of hiding. In other words, it meant that Jung ha Yeon also had doubts as to what kind of human I was. It could be painful to experience this even once, and I looked like I was going to suffer greatly. And there was no to escape from this. It was at that moment that I shed a big sigh and tried to grasp the concept of around my head. Unnie. Stop it. It was at that moment that I was about o put my hands on the crystal. A slender hand came from the right and held my hands. The main character of that situation was Yoo-Jung. Yoo-Jung ah. Stop. Unnie, you should stop talking. Although Ha Yeon spoke out in a little stern voice, Yoo-Jung stood up and looked at her without any hesitation. Both the womens gazes were burning the air in the room. This was sudden shock as these two women had been good friends. This is something for you and me too. What is Unnie? Who are you to do this? . At the strong reply from Yoo-Jung, Jung Ha yeon frowned her face, and it was clearly visible to all. But Yoo-Jung stayed string on her comment. It was like I was invisible even though I was right in front of them, Yoo-Jung looked at her unnie with eagle eyes. Jung Ha Yeon had uncomfortable-ness rising on her face, and Yoo-Jung fire up on her once again. You unnie, and Shin Sang Yong hadnt been with my oppa for long. I as well as we all are different. We are different. From the beginning we ate together, slept together and even took part in activities together. And you doing stuff like this right now is making me go crazy unnie. I dont understand why you wouldnt accept my oppa, but Im pissed as hell right now. I could feel something different from Yoo-Jung from a while ago, and I was able to know the reason for it almost immediately. She kept saying unnie and hyung from the beginning of her reply but her words that followed were as sharp as a knife. Even Jung Ha Yeon noticed it, so she replied with a deep subtle voice. You are still young. Or it could be that you still didnt know what Hall Plane really is. This is a place were people are deceived, or to deceive others. If there is something that is unclear then, well die because of the unclearness. It was because of this attitude of me that I was able to survive until now. Can I tell you something? The Kim Su-Hyun that you believe and follow around. Dont spout ridiculous words! When Yoo-Jung screamed loudly, Jung Ha yeon shut her mouth immediately. Yoo-Jung shook her shoulders as she was angry, and then she spoke with a very sharp tone. Okay. I dont know much, but at least I know my oppa much better than what I know about you. You.. Im not finished yet. Oppa cheated on us, you say? What the hell did he cheat for? My oppa sacrificed for us, he would never cheat on us. No, even if he did cheat, I dont think it would be considered as cheating. There is always a reason for my oppa to act the way that he does. Jung Ha Yeon wasnt able to control herself anymore. She kept trying hard to contoal her expressions, but she had no luck in doing that, her lips were spread to one side, she seemed to be getting angry. Okay then. You may feel at ease thinking like that. But that is youre own personal thought. Do the other kids here also think in the same manner? What did you say? Yoo-Jung opened her eyes very big and turned her head towards An Hyun and An Sol. Yah. An Hyun, An Sol. Tell what your thoughts are. Do you guys think that ou oppa has deceived us? At the question from Yoo-Jung, An Hyun and An Sol looked at each other and they both had flustered faces. The two didnt answer right away. Looking at the sight of the two -lingering kids, Yoo-Jung said Huh. And seeing this Jung Ha Yeon spoke in a low voice to Yoo-Jung. You cannot see this as a bad idea. Yes, as you said Im not qualified enough to judge o understand Mr. Su-Hyun. But though you dont need to hear me out, I get it that you have a different opinion. You have the right to know. And as you said, from the beginning you guys were completely dependent on Mr. Su-Hyun. So I took the initiative to know more. And I do believe. Huh. No. She was about to say something more but she cut back on her words. An Hyun and An Sol were still confused and Shin Sang Yong just closed his eyes. And Vivian was staring Jung Ha Yeon with sharp eyes. At this point anyone would step down from the argument, but Yoo-Jung being Yoo-Jung she didnt. She looked as if she didnt understand it and then rolled her eyes. And there werent any specific words that came out of her mouth, and I wanted to hear Yoo-Jung speak up. Soon after, her eyes went towards An Hyun and An Sol. You guys are just listening to this? Arent you guys angry? Not even a single bit? Lee, Lee Yoo-Jung. Just calm down for now. It isnt that we dont believe in hyung. But, lets hear it from hyung first. It isnt wrong to listen. Ye, yes. Even I believe in oppa too. An Hyun and An Sol opened their mouth after a little stuttering, and that just made Yoo-Jung get more angry than she already was. Calm? You think I can calm down? Wow, this is worthless. Seeing this kind of behavior from them Yoo-Jung got more frustrated, it looked like she was going to get sore throat from all the shouting. An Sol tried to comfort Yoo-Jung who was feeling very troubled, but Yoo-Jung didnt calm down. She broke out as that frustration was getting the best of her. From the Rite of Passage oppa had only thought about you and Sol, never about himself. .. An these words, An Sol just bowed down her head. An Hyun opened his mouth ina clam tone trying to hold as much calmness as he could. It isnt that. lets just talk about this first. Talk? What is there to hear. Who helped us with the zombies that came out from the forest? Who saved us from the boss monster and who told us to go away to safety? Who was the person who rejected the Golden Lion Clans offer and came to work with us!!! At all this yelling from Yoo-Jung, the whole room went serene. However, Yoo-Jung had no intention to stop, as she opened her mouth once again. Who was the one who always took the lead in fighting the monsters and protecting us? Who was the one who bought us new equipment and clothes every time and made sure to get rid of the old ones? For us to move around freely and comfortably, do you the person who made it possible? It is our oppa! Su-Hyun oppa! An Hyun and An Sol were just staring at Yoo-Jung with blank face. She started to cry, she was still a young kid. And when I saw her, I just admired her. She thought of me in such a nice manner. I didnt know that she cherished me such an extent, An Hyun and An Sol werent the same as her. I was curious as to know why those two were just staying still, maybe they wanted to know what my story was. This time Yoo-Jung didnt overreact more than necessary. But in a way I wasnt able to understand this side of Yoo-Jung after all this time. Even though the situation was a little grim, she wanted to protect me, she wanted to protect me so much that I was so heartwarming for me. There was a heavy silence because of all the yelling from Yoo-Jung. But. Before long Yoo-Jung turned her head towards Jung Ha Yeon. Unnie you are the same. What do you think would have happened to you and Shin sang Yong if oppa hadnt been there? What the hell is wrong with you? It was a nice thing. He was trying to protect us all. To that kind of person you.. As she was speaking Yoo-jung glanced at < Revision of Truth >. That. It was difficult to read the emotion of Jung Ha Yeon in that moment. They were all pushed into a storm of thoughts because of Yoo-Jung. I was very happy with Yoo-Jung. Well, I would have never though that this situation would arise, but this wasnt such a bad scenario either. Now that all this would be sorted out, I needed to come put. It was going to be necessary to tell the truth, at least a part of it. So I gazed at the < Revision of Truth > silently. At the same time I had activated the 3rd eye. Chapter 105 105. Setting Change Announcement. First I apologize for the inconvenience. I borrowed the chapter 105 to announce the change in the setting of memorize. Let me tell you the section of changes Implications The eye of heart that can look into the objects, not the exact appearance. It has the ability to perceive a single or all the things. It provides the mind to maintain its equilibrium even under extreme situation and magic below the level of S rank. Description of the Battlefield (Explanation) Athena, the goddess of battle and the one who defends the peace. With the blessing that can be played only on the battle fields and be enjoyed by only one soldier. The player who receives this, gets a wide range view of the whole battle field and can understand the situation if an ally is in crisis. Also, after receiving the power of Divinity, one will be able reduce the damage caused by magic unconditionally in and off battle. s?a??h th? N???lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Player Kim Su-Hyun luck stats are in compliance, the magic rank is 1 rank higher than the previous ability, and a defense magic of second rank Large Magic C Harbor Magic High speed C (Rapid Speed) Authentic Magic C Authentic Magician 3 and 4 arent shown in detail, however the name and the characteristics of it are as the name suggests. There will be limitations that will be added and they will be explained in a detailed description. No. 5 changed the term from magic to magician. I will tell you the current revision 07. Su-Hyuns stats 32. the explanation of message 46. Latent power 73. Vivian stats 79. Magic term 82. Shin Sang Yong magic term 83. Jung Ha Yeon magic term 84. Term 87. Term A total of 9 times, from the 1st to 104 times. I would appreciate if you show a blind eye on the terminology that was left out. Authors note. T.N- Not a chapter concerning the novel, and only a chapter showing the revisions the author made. I translated the chapter so that there wouldnt be any problems while numbering the releases. Chapter 106 106. Dont touch our Oppa (3)Even if it was the < Revision of Truth >, it couldnt hide from the third eye. I rubbed on my knees for a moment and then bent down my head. After analyzing what needed to be done, I wanted to put an end to the things that I was hearing. I immediately put my hand on the < Revision of Truth >. All the people who saw my actions became surprised. And Yoo-Jung especially, she hit her face with her hand, and she bit on her lip to stop her tears from flowing down. I looked back at Yoo-Jung and the kids and then opened my mouth with a very calm voice. Yoo-Jung ah, I know how you think of me, and that is all I need. .. oppa. Yoo-jung ah, Dont cry. At my warm voice, Yoo-Jung nodded her head once and then she wiped her eyes with her hands. In case you guys believe me, I also believe you guys. And it is true that I had hid a few things from you, but there was a reason why had to do it. And well. I was going to confess it to you guys sooner or later. I deliberately emphasized the words to you . And that was it, In a single moment all I wanted to say was done, and there was a light of relief on the faces of the children. I was actually upset with the kids, and I turned my sight away and stalked. Player Jung Ha Yeon. If this is really the best way to do this, then I will put my magic power into it without any hesitation. thats nice. But there is something you need to do. I paused for a moment and stared at her cold face. Jung Ha Yeons gaze was wavering and her eyes were shaking. Now I knew about her too. I dont know with what through Jung Ha Yeon had taken this out, nor did she know why I had accepted to take the test. After a moment of silence, I spoke with a low voice. To balance this situation. And I did put my hand on the crystal that is in front of me while the kids were watching. I understand that player Jung Ha Yeon has a few question to ask. But personally, I dont think you can pull this off. I want you to try and understand what kind of feelings I am experiencing right now. .. Ill keep it in my mind. And I too have a condition. Is it a veto? At her question, I shook my head. The reason I put my hand on this < Revision of Truth > is not because I wanted to solve the curiosity that you personally have, but to the solve the doubts and curiosity of the members of the party. Therefore, I dont want you to ask me questions out of your personal curiosity. I started laying a safe ground. If Jung Ha Yeon was clever enough, she will understand what I just said. So if they didnt like it, then they could just ignore it. I liked her, so I was fine with her driving these kind of activities. And I knew that she had an eye on me too. And we both knew that we had an eye on each other. And Jung ha Yeon brought out < Revision of Truth >. For now I just closed my eyes. However, I had drawn a line for her questioning. And seeing her ability from the past, I clearly knew that I had an advantage over her. So when one translates what I said into a brief manner, Dont be afraid. Well, she immediately answered my warning. You said not to go beyond the general questions. Ill keep that in mind. After Jung Ha Yeon accepted it, she nodded her head slightly. And then I infused the magic power of mine. Wo, Woong. When I infused the < Revision of Truth >, the crystal began to vibrate and then a bluish glow rose from it. The bluish glow spread towards my body too, and I could see tiny flames rising in the crystal ball. Maybe, if I spoke the truth, the crystal wouldnt show any change, but in case I say a lie, the color of the flame will change depending on the degree of the lie. I swallowed on my saliva and relaxed my mind. The process to break the < Revision of Truth > is not simple. This was basically a simple procedure for the crystal, it was that it judges whether the said things were true or false. Which meant that the said words shouldnt contain a speck of lie, the words that are spoken should be sincere. Therefore, I need to tame the words accordingly, to say the truth. However, it was ironic for such things to work. Jung Ha Yeon shook head as if she was trying to shake something off, and then looked at the < Revision of Truth > and opened her beautiful lips. Tell me your name. Kim Su-Hyun. What year? Year 0. Is player Kim Su-Hyun the same year as us? That is right. There were quick questions and quick answers. However, this was just the first round. Questions to ask shortly before the main questions were asked. Jung Ha Yeon was looking at the crystal ball very intently and the flame was unchanged. She paused for a moment and then resumed to asking the questions with that calm voice of hers. Player Kim Su-Hyun has something to hide from us. First, I want to know the reason why they were hid. S?a??h th? ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. After entering the Hall plane, I thought that it would be better to hide my power for the time being. Why? I didnt want to be noticed. If the news was out that a new player had a hidden ability then many of the other players would have looked at me with a bad eye. Is that the only reason? I just wanted to build up my strength. I didnt want to get involved in the troubles right from the beginning. Jung Ha Yeon nodded her head like she understood it. Kim Han-Byul also obtained a secret class at the beginning, and for some reason she chose not o inform the members because of player protection. My reason wasnt exactly the same, but I also hid my power and strength for a similar reason. At that time, I was wary for checkups and didnt want unnecessary attention from the early days. Good to know. So can you tell us what it is that you are hiding? I could let you know. But from now on, the things that Ill tell you, will be the player information. I stopped talking for a while. After a short breath I opened my mouth. Instead of telling you my information. After I do it, I expect Jung Ha Yeon and Shin Sang Yong to pay the same corresponding price. Of course, the kids and Vivian are an exception. Sounds good. Ill accept it. But only if the information is considered to be true and the information worth while. This, this is confirmation. Jung Ha Yeon nodded without hesitation. Ii heard the answer from both of them. That couldnt be possible, but if by any chance they chose to break the promise I cleaned up my throat and then revealed one of my secret to the crowd in a ridiculous tone. Then Ill tell you. Firstly, Player Kim Su-Hyun has a secret class. Ah.! Secret class. The effect that this word had brought was amazing. All of the people in the room gazed at me with astonishment in their eyes, and I could see their eyes shake a little bit. This was something that I had predicted. I ignored my surroundings and then waited for the next question that she would ask. I, I wonder, what quality of, no what category of class is it. Combat class. And once again, if you ask a question with personal curiosity, then I will forcibly put your hands on the < Revision of Truth >. At my decisive words, Jung Ha Yeons expression turned bitter. But the beating around the bush didnt end. I wanted worthy questions from the beginning but they didnt come yet. It looked like I had to wait. After a certain amount of time had passed, the atmosphere around us settled down, Jung Ha Yeon quickly confirmed the truth with a crystal ball. She sighed as the color hadnt changed. Certainly the things that you have said are true, so far. And when you say secret class, this is the answer to the questions that I have asked previously too. I was convinced. But. Jung Ha Yeon regained her calmness, and her eyes were shining. Even then, youre a player with 0 year. Does a 0 year catch an Asmodian? That cant possibly happen. I would like to ask you for an explanation in that part. Wait. I was just about to answer, when Vivian raised her hand. She looked around with a distant face and then opened her mouth after pointing to me. I want to go over that part of it. Then do it quick. At Jung Ha Yeons quick reply, Vivian turned her head to me. Earlier when we went to the 3rd floor, I found a very interesting thing. I and Shin sang Yong were able to find traces of the magical enchantment of the great Asmodian there. It was still strong to. I didnt see it, but I could feel the traces of it when I was there. Shin Sang Yong and Vivian responded with a small time difference, though the question was asked. It could happen. It could be from when the Asmodian wanted to escape from the institute. When the ceiling was blown, I could have been because of that. I was with you then. And I also agree with the words of the Master. Though the Asmodians are powerful, but the summoning was incomplete in the first place. In addition, this could be hard to see as the Asmodian as a perfect upper class one. When they both came to defend me, Jung Ha Yeons face lost its expression. And I was barely able to hide my smile that was coming on. They actually helped me. I didnt think that this could happen, but this was getting better and better. But there was still a loop. When I thought, I lifted my left hand slowly and slowly increased the magic power. and clear sparks bloomed at the question of Belpegor, and all the eyes concentrated on me. This. I opened my mouth for a moment after giving them a chance to appreciate the fireworks. You might have seen this on the third floor today. This force is not the power of a simple flame. It is a separate flame from my secret class. And I will tell you in advance. I havent obtained this one in any unclean manner. It is the power that the angels know about, and the power that I got through them. This wasnt false. There can be no questions about the TANAY rating of the Angels in any kind of setting, so my privileges cannot be judged as false. I dont think that Jung Ha Yeon who was in front of me was buying my story, but it was natural for her to think that my words were false as we have been through a lot of contradiction in this journey. Now, there was nothing else that Jung Ha yeon could ask me to verify with the < Revision of truth >.now she had to accept my conditions. So, from now, there were two things that had to be done. The power of < Revision of Truth > wasnt infinite. Rather, it isnt supposed be this long. As such, I needed a stone to divert it, like the time when we were heading to the Alchemists dungeon. I recalled the fact that I played with the minds of the kids in the Dark Forest to convince them into the expedition. And the kids knew that they were forced inside the dungeon. However, my act at that time can be considered as acting rather than a lie. I needed to waste as much time as I could so the time period of the crystal would end. All I needed was to send her a mouthwatering bait. And that bait was nothing other than the Hwajung. Can it be that the power of that fire be the reason of the strength of player Kim Su-Hyun? Of course, the secret class is strong enough, but I appreciate this for its strength. This fire isnt a simple fire, it is a fire with tremendous strength. If you have seen I today, you wouldve guessed that this fire has he ability to even burn out the spell of the devil. At my explanation Jung Ha Yeon looked at the crystal ball. Judging this fact, she immediately went for the next question. I see. I wonder how you were able to get such strong power but you said that you went through a legitimate process, so I wont say anything regarding that. I get it. But you said that you know the angels? Yeah. Secret class, and the current level of Player Kim Su-Hyun is very powerful. Of course, there could be exceptions in a few cases, but angels, well basically the angels treat all the players equally. Nope. Then angels havent said anything about you using that power? No, this doesnt seem to be related at all. I smiled in the inside as I saw Jung Ha Yeon bite the bait that I threw. There is a relation. But I intentionally stopped speaking. Curiosity found its way onto the face of Jung Ha Yeons face as I stopped speaking. I was sure that I would put this woman to shame. She is certainly smart, very clever. I was delighted to see her poking around in different categories to just get the answers that she wanted to hear, but I felt so sorry for her. This was a situation that I couldnt avoid, she was rubbing this in my face without knowing it. Even so, she was only a 2nd year player. I had a gap of 10 years o being in this Hall plane and she never couldnt close this gap. The questions that she was asking were all moving in the direction that I wanted. Chapter 107 107. Same Question, Different Results However, only half the time was done for the crystal. As long as the other half is still left, it wasnt safe to let my guard down. I opened my mouth with a low voice. I would like to tell you more about this things.. the angels also know about this. the angel that was in charge of me, opposed me from using this power, she was even against me from accepting thus power. Then how did the power. Jung Ha Yeon was trying to say something until she bit her lip. Im sure that even the angels are curious as to how I accepted this prohibited power. However, the confirmation of the truth was completed the moment I spoke about it, and since the flame didnt change, I can be considered that I got the power in a legitimate process. Jung Ha Yeons lips were open. She then closed them to gulp down on her saliva, and she spoke. Then do you know the reason why the angels have opposed you from accepting it? If this is a legitimately gotten power, then there will be a valid reason for them to oppose. Angels have a role in advising the players on how they are supposed to act in the Hall Plane. She asked the definite question. It all starts now. That. thats not a big deal. At the same time, the crystal ball that I put my hands the first time, its flame rose. All the people confirmed that it the change of < Revision of Truth > stared at me with strange faces. I was looking at the floor and avoided looking into the eyes of Jung Ha Yeon, and this was all a part of my plan. Of course, I could have said I seriously dont want to talk about it or I dont want to answer that question. But even if I said that the flame of the < Revision of Truth > might change, it was a possibility. Truthfully I was asking Jung Ha Yeon a question, it was possible for two of them to turn out as lies. As expected, seeing the change in the flame, Jung Ha Yeons eyes went thinner. She looked at me like I was some caught fish. The < Revision of Truth > changed, you lied. . There was a reason. You were fine with me asking this question in the first place. If you dont want, then let me know. Dont make me anymore disappointed than what I am. If not .. Silence. After looking at my face, Jung Ha Yeon stopped her words in the middle and bite on lip for a moment. I can not forget the favor that Mr. Su-Hyun had did for us on the first day. How could anyone forget the benefactor who saved their life? After that day, the kids and the leader of the caravan were amazing to me, it would be right to say you were the ideal caravan leader. You said you had an offer from the Golden Lion Clan? I also go t the offer. And I quit it later. But when I saw Mr. Su-Hyun and the kids, my heart used beat with happiness. It felt like a family, a family that no one could find on the Hall Plane. Once again she changed the manner she addressed me from player Su-Hyun to Mr. Su-Hyun. I waited for her next words to come. I was excited and looking for ward to it. But.. is this how my excitement is going to turn to? Was it a vain for me to get excited? Now, it looked like she was talking to me with a little grudge. But I decided to take roll around the questions once again. This power. I opened my mouth and then closed it after saying that once word. And I spoke out those words. the power of Hwajung certainly had its own shares of damages. That was something that I couldnt deny. I felt troubled when I thought of Hwajung. I was able o hold on to its power for now, but it is hard to tell how the things might change in the future if I continue to use it. I knew. It would b the right decision to invest my remaining points into increasing my resistance. But however, to have 101 in the ability was literally amazing. For a whole decade, there were only two players who managed to get 101 for the ability. There names arent even worth being mentioned. If I invest my 8 points to my current abilities, I could raise both my magic and agility to 101 points. And once the ability increases the, the reaction speed of the body will get bigger too. Lee Song-eun raised the physical strength, though the agility and magic would have been the right choice. I felt suffocated and sick the very moment, so I took a deep breath. I was lost in thoughts. Why was I thinking so hard about these now? When I raised my eyes with a feeling sorry, my eyes met with Jung Ha Yeons. It seemed like she knew the distress expression and sighed and spoke a little. It was nice that you held on for so long.. it was really nice to see. Your hands off the < Revision of Truth >. At her sudden withdrawal declaration I opened my mouth. This force is so powerful that it isnt something a human could manage. As I stopped her words in the middle she was a little hesitant to speak. And when I stopped speaking , we were only surrounded with silence. She tilted her head and then spoke out. It does not make any sense. A power that humans cant handle. Ah.? However, it is also true that the power is currently sleeping in my body. Her gaze naturally went towards the crystal ball. At that moment, I saw surprise coming to my face. No way.! phew. Ok. This power isnt something that could not be handled by humans. She rolled her eyes and opened her mouth. She lifted her right hand and then suddenly closed her mouth. She wasnt able to conceal the surprise that found its way to the face. It was obvious that she was over her head, so she mightve guessed that she needs to get back to the topic. I really didnt want to talk, but I was the one that initiated to conversation. Yeah. The power that is residing in my body is like a double edged sword. When I activate its ability, I can experience great power. But along with it comes tremendous risk. You wouldve realized when you saw me, this power takes away my power every time I use it. I was nearly losing my mind of the shock. All the people of the party were staring at me with surprised faces. But this wasnt end, there was a need to say a lot more. The objection of the angel was that someday it would harm my life. But I. I had no choice but to accept this power for myself. It was like that. Of course, I took it because of Hell. There was no other flame that was capable of handling the beings of the Hell. Jung Ha Yeon stared at me with a blank face and then her gaze dropped to the < Revision of Truth>. The flame inside the crystal went back to the blue flame that it initially had. And once I looked at the crystal, I smiled to myself. I sneakily looked at the expressions of the other people too. They all fell for my bait, that was a sure thing. Now all I had to do was waste the time and end this. I could hear the kids were mumbling to themselves, but I chose to just ignore them. I was only looking at those pretty eyes of Jung Ha Yeon. And she avoided my gaze. First time she shook of the gaze. Surely, I was able to make her flutter. At that moment, I had no choice but to turn my head in the direction of the hand that pulling on my collar. Oppa. Suddenly, Sol was looking at me, her lips were shaking and she looked at me in a strange manner. So did the kids and Vivian, I had no idea why they were looking at me like that. and there was Shin Sang Yong who opened his mouth like a fool. Looking at these people like that, it felt nice. And then I smiled with the sad face and nodded my head, and I saw that drops of tears were hanging on Sols eyes. I was surprised at this act of Sol. She wasnt able to say anything more after what she heard. Ha At that time, Jung ah Yeon who was in front of me was holding her head with both her hands. Maybe she was confused. It was like she wanted to say something like I cant believe it , but < Revision of Truth > proved my point to be correct. That is fine But How. If that was true. No, okay, it is true She was muttering as if she lost her mind, no word in connection to the next. So, she said that she withdrew from the Golden Lion Clan. What had she been through in there? I was curious about it, and I kept seeing her shaking her head. However, I decided to postpone my curiosity to later time. Now a series of important stuff were going on. I noticed that Jung Ha Yeon had lost her calmness, she was holding her head with her hands. She closed her eyes and so were her lips, closed tight. She was lost in her thoughts. She looked like she was sorting out her thoughts and analyzing the facts. Time went passing on. And none of the people moved from there. Well, it wasnt a bad situation for me. And. After a while, I could see that her eyes had opened and the hands came back to landing on the rooms floor. Her face looked tired, unlike a few seconds back. She caught my eyes and then immediately opened her mouth with a lifeless voice. But the voice contained the same seriousness as before. If you dont mind, there is one thing that I want to ask. I dont think I have minded anything from the moment that you took out the < Revision of Truth >. And it still looks like the < Revision of Truth > has maintained its flame. I dont think there is anything else that might change. When I shot her with an unpleasant look, Jung Ha Yeons face hardened. And all that said were true. In addition, I did gave out personal information. If Jung Ha Yeon didnt pay me the same corresponding price, then I can bring her down with my tact. .. thats okay. So far, Mr. Su-Hyuns words were all true. I dont know what you are going through Mr. Su-Hyun Sorry. Im really sorry. You cant take back the words that youve already said. Okay. Ive already said a lot. And I still have a lot of questions. But I dont think Im qualified for it anymore. Still. It isnt about that information. But I still have another question. It is a general question and it is also out of personal curiosity. And if you answer, Ill remove the crystal by myself. A general question out of personal curiosity. So I juts accepted her request by nodding my head. Please ask me. Ill see what I can do about that question. Mr. Su-Hyun. As soon as I gave her the permission, Jung Ha Yeon immediately opened her mouth. .. why were you sacrificing yourself like that? ..! At that moment, it felt like I could see Kim Han-Byuls face in Jung Ha yeons. All the conversation that I had with Kim Han-Byul in the cabin came rushing into my mind. < Please stop. Why is oppa doing all this?> Kim Han-Byul left me after saying that. and if my guess was right, the questions that I was listening now were the same ones. S?a?ch* Th? N?velF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. That topic didnt end yet, as I needed to answer Jung Ha Yeon. The more you use it, the more your body damages. Then you shouldnt o around abusing it. And the Asmodian a while before.. it is definite that you did it alone. If there was such a thing, then couldnt we fight together? Did you have to use it and do it alone by yourself, just to secure our lives? That. Of course, I know why you wanted to put yourself first. But this is Hall Plane. Mr. Su-Hyun dont you know what Hall Plane is like? So why does the person act the same around the kids as well as us? What kind of purpose do you have to sacrifice yourself for us two? Please just. answer me. She spoke in a desperate phone, and I just stayed silent. But I smiling in the back of my mind. I was relieved that this question was asked. This was the question, that I was expecting her to ask. Everyone looked at me with shining eyes, I actually enjoyed this attention and then I slowly opened my mouth. Chapter 108 108. Same Question. Different Response (2)I could hear her voice get louder and louder. I closed my eyes for a moment and took a deep breath. It might look like Im breathing, but I was organizing my thoughts so that my feelings wouldnt show. I took a breath and I started speaking in resentful tone. I have lost people who were precious to me. I had a lot of concerns about this thing. I know that speaking this will remind her of Jung Ji Yeon. Right now, it was time for me to answer her question, and it seemed like the duration of the < Revision of Truth > was going to end soon, I could feel it under my hand. I cant even express how sad I felt. After experiencing that, and from the moment that I had come into this fucking Hall Plane. I always have those memories with me, and because of that I accepted the power even though I might die, so that I could become strong. . What I wanted was to build up strength, even if it would harm my life I wanted to live by my words. My ultimate goal was two things. Survival and return. I have the slightest hope that I might get rid of the Hall Plane and return back to the Earth again, but what is the use of it, if Im the only one that is going back. I stopped my head and then turned my head and looked at the kids. The faces of An Sol, Yoo-Jung and An Hyun. The kids were intently listening on my words, and looked very bright. Of course, the kids werent the precious things to me. What I said right now is just an ambiguous statement but it did have some sincerity in it. I turned my gaze once again. I didnt want the precious precious ones to die. I want all of us to live through this together and go back to Earth together too. Even if it requires me to sacrifice. I dont mind sacrificing myself, if the I can save the precious ones. Hyung.. Oppa Oppa. The light of < Revision of Truth > was still lit. It still had a soft light in it. I couldnt help it. This question reminded me of my brother Kim Yoo-Hyun and Han So-Young. And the < Revision of Truth > considered this as the truth as it did contain some sincerity. That was the truth, but the people in the room, they were thinking that the precious people were the kids. Especially the kids, they displayed a series of mixed emotions when they heard me speak, their eyes were all blurry. But Ill never let them regret following me. Jung Ha yeon, Shin Sang Yong and Vivian too were staring at me with a very admirable expression. And the < Revision of Truth > proved that my words were truth. This is over. However, the crystal ball was still maintained lit. I guess I thought that I would end too quickly than its original rate, so I just turned my head. At that time, Shin Sang Yong who was silent through all this spoke up for the first time. Miss Ha Yeon. Please stop now. What, ha..? The questions that you have asked till now are enough. So lets stop it now. And leader. Shin Sang Yong abruptly stopped his words, and he sat down. And then put his head on the floor and knees close to the ground. When the head touched the ground a tak sound was heard. Leader. Im so sorry. Im sorry that I doubted you for a while. So when Miss Ha Yeon pulled out the < Revision of Truth >, I was unable to stop her. But after hearing the truth from the leader. I realize that I was stupid. It is nice that the misunderstandings are cleared. I was a benefactor, my life was saved by you. Nevertheless, I was unable to erase the doubts that were on my mind. Im really sorry. That was why we had cleared up those things and talked about them today. And, please stand up now. I dont like seeing people like that. I opened my mouth with a melancholic voice, at this Shin sang Yong pressed his head into his hands as he was feeling a lot of regret. Behind him was Jung Ha Yeon who had a similar expression but was staring at me. Beginning with Shin Sang Yong, she looked at all the faces that were in the room, and her gaze briefly stopped at Vivian at that moment I could see the womans eyes were shining. Su..! Kids. I swiftly turned my body in the direction of the kids and watched them and called them in a very soft voice. Jung Ha yeon was about to say something right before I called the kids. And the question she asked a while back was the last question, so the atmosphere was going to change from here. Shin sang Yong, who always thought good of her also spoke to her in an angry voice. If she spoke out anything else, all the kids would definitely get angry at her. All the kids were drowning in the guilt. I opened my mouth with a calm voice a voice that I didnt speak with Jung Ha Yeon. If there is anything that you wonder, ask now. It is like there is still some time left. At my question, An Hyun and Yoo-Jung immediately shook their head. No way, even if they didnt have any question, there was still some time left. No one came forward, and they spoke to me in a embarrassed tone. Hyung. All the doubts were solved. And I didnt doubt you in the first place. on the other hand sorry. And thank you hyung. Me too. See. I knew it. Our oppa to cheat, cheat my ass.. Im sorry for our oppa. I sighed as I watched Yoo-Jung come out. And I looked over at Vivian and Shin sang Yong who were there too, so I turned to An Sol. And she from awhile back she just a faint look in the eye. I somehow felt a little danger in that situation. And I turned my head to Vivian. ..Oppa.. Oh, oh? I have something to ask you. Dont. You dont have to. She said that she had something to say, but she broke out crying right away. In addition, the other people were curious about the question of Sols, and I didnt reject it. Sol, accepted my silence as a positive affirmation, and opened her mouth. Oppa. What do you think of me..? S?a??h th? ??v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Kuek Kuek! An Hyun just listened to the question silently and bite down on his lip. Haha. What do I think, Huh? I think that she is child who constantly cry or breaks down.. However, I couldnt respond in the same manner. . Sol was very energetic now, her both hand interlinked with each other, and the cheeks were flushed red. When I tried to open my mouth, those thoughts were like lumps in the throat, and something unexpected happened. What does he think. You always act like a child and then suddenly cry at situations. Why do you want to trouble oppa by asking such questions? Yes. Su Hyun is with a troubled face now. There are two things, the one that could be done and those that shouldnt. And time and place should e considered when doing those things. Yoo-Jung and Vivian were talking to her like they passing the sword back and forth for attacks. I nodded as they were right, but the tone that they were speaking was more than the needed. At the rejection of the female players, An Sol pouted. Uh, I havent asked you unnies. Where are you getting this from.. Stop. I just stayed down, while Yoo-Jung just raised he body from the ground and was screaming. Things were getting strange, but I was able to avoid this crisis by the help of these two women. And when I opened my mouth, I gathered the attention of everyone. Sol is very na?ve and innocent. Im surprised with her at times. And. That quality of hers does not fit the world of Hall Plane. That is the truth. Hey. However, Sol is a priest. So I always.pay attention to all the possibilities that Sol might get. But.. I wasnt able to get much help from the words of Unnie. They said that.. I always cry. I knew that very well. But I just shook my head and said. For the profession of a priest the character of Sol is very suitable. I always though that Sol was the best priest. No, if you can keep up the good work, then you will definitely develop a lot more later. Yes. She will turn into a Brilliance Priest later. She will be really useful then, I need to keep it easy for her till then. I smiled and then grabbed the crystal ball and raised it. And the flame of < Revision of Truth > was still the same color. An Sols face turned bright and so did the face of An Hyun. At that moment, I saw the flame of < Revision of Truth > was burning very slowly. Ah I turned my head to the front . There she was Jung Ha Yeon who looked at the crystal in my hand with a terrified face. The flame continued to diminish and then there was nothing but a spot of flicker, and soon the crystal began to crack. Chak, chak, kachik! It cracked in an instant, right in front of me, and it fell off the air and turned into a handful of ashes. Jung Ha Yeon just stared at the falling crystal powder. As soon as all the powder scattered, she lifted her eyes and stared at me with a complicated expression. I sighed greatly, as it broke off at a very nice timing. She changed her expression and her facial expression and I spoke to her in a casual tone. Then.. did you unravel any truth from those questions? . Yes Although it was a little late, she finally answered the word Yes. It was difficult to answer with my hands on the < Revision of Truth >, and at last it was all done. And they did know a few astonishing things too. Anyway, I had a great feeling that I did a great work. I dealt with Belpegor who was a little cheeky, and today turned out to be the best day. However, there was still another pleasant thing to do. Then, am I back to being the captain of the caravan? Yes you are. Shin Sang Yong answered very clearly and then I raised my body from the ground that I had been sitting on. We have been resting for a lot longer than we are supposed to, so we should move. Everybody get up. All the people got up in an instant from their spots. Jung Ha Yeon sighed and got up from her place slowly. I approached her and whispered in a quiet voice. After going back to Mule we will settle this. So until then. .. I understand. And Im very sorry. I got confirmation from her, and then I turned away. Yoo-Jung rushed to me with a smile that was the most pleasant. Oppa. Are we going back to Mule now? if we leave now, will we be able to arrive there by tomorrow? No. if you include today it will take about three days to return. Huh? Why? It is a little late now. And night seems to be coming in, so lets stay in the institute. That is all I could gather for now. At my words, all the people gathered their gazes to me with round eyes. And I pointed outside the room. I found a secret passage when I was fighting Belpegor. Secret passage? Yes. When I found him on the 1st floor, he was searching the ground like a crazy person. There seems to be a door that leads to a basement somewhere in the floor. Not definite, but that all I could guess. There could be a bigger treasure in the secret place. At my words, the kids were persuaded. However, An Sol was the only exception. She came close to me and grabbed my sleeve with her hands. Oppa. Cant we just go to Mule right away? Im worried about your body. I gentle touched the head of An Sol. She caught my hand and didnt let go. It would be such a waste if we just go back after coming all this way. Im alright I was planning to take rest once I leave to Mule anyway. .. really? Yes. So lets go now. It isnt hard to move. All the tough ones are done. Get it? Yes. I gently stroked Sols hair as she was listening to my words. All of a sudden everyone were getting their equipments up. And I checked all the faces of the members. And I smiled as we began to move to visit that location. Chapter 109 109. Same Question. Different Response (3)As expected, I was able to find out the door that Belpegor was searching for. The door had a simple structure, and it seemed like it went into the underground just like that time in the dungeon. If I wasnt able to find it, then I wouldve activated the 3rd to search it. It is literally impossible to fool the 3rd eye. When I opened that door, I could see a stairway that was leading down. Before entering, I thoroughly checked the basement with detection. After confirming that there were no dangerous things in there, I immediately moved down. Light. When we were getting down the stairs Jung Ha Yeon immediately invoked the spell light. The secret room that was in the darkness, revealed itself to us in that very moment as the sphere of light generated. Whoa.. I could hear An Hyuns shocked response. As I saw this secret room, I felt hat this was a little smaller when compared to the rooms on the first floor. There were wooden boxes and then wooden caskets in the room. Apart from them, there were old beds, tables, and a few dishes that were scattered on the table. It was hard to imagine that this room would have a special purpose down here. I go close to the bed and then rolled the sheet over. I saw old bones that were lying there. I looked at those bones and then covered them with the sheets again. I turned around, after looking at the members I opened my mouth. This room, is the last room. I dont know what this room has, but dont miss out on any details, and look into everything that is in this room, look carefully. Once my commands were done, the kids scattered themselves all over the room. It seemed like they were excited that this was the last one for this expedition, and were excited for the things that might come out of here. And then I looked at Shin Sang Yong, Vivian and Jung Ha Yeon who were moving slowly, and then activated the 3rd eye to sense everything. . After a while. It felt like I didnt need to sense anything. I bent my back and pushed my hands under the bed. And I moved hands under the bed in a big circular motion, and I could feel several things with my hand. It was a little dark down there. Anyway, I thought that I got one, and then pulled it out with my hand. After I saw the items that I had pulled out with my hands, I cheered inwards. At first I was flustered at the fact that I actually came close to these things, my mind was doing summersaults. I havent checked the information yet, but I could guess these things as the things that I had expected them to be. There were four items that I have managed to pull out. One was a lance that was thicker than a normal lance, it was elongated and black, black Lance. A square luxurious looking suit case with medicines. A piece of old book which looked like it could get destroyed by a single touch. And gloves. I glimpsed at the gloves once. The gloves were blue-black colored leather gloves, and there was a chain around it, and it was embroidered beautifully on the whole surface, and the a chain. The chain was a bit of an error but it didnt matter much. Maybe there was another one down the bed. I looked down under the bed once more. But, I couldnt see the other one. Ha. Just break everything! They are old anyway! Thats a good idea. At the back Yoo-Jung and An Hyun were talking about the boxes, and I heard the sound of the box being broken. As they werent opening, they were rushing to break it down. The 3rd eye was on for quite a while. I see the dusty stuff in front of my eyes. And my anticipation as to the identity of them hadnt died down. These items were likely to be used as artifacts. As I kept on looking at them, I tried to analyze them with the third eye. And the information about the items soon began to appear. < Spear of Raven > < A black lance made of steel (85.6%), mithril (12.7%) and adamantium (1.6%). The performance of this lance is good, and this was made by a skillful blacksmith with the ancient talent. Though it is made of steel as the main material, the mithril spreads throughout the lance and increases the mana rate greatly. In addition, the intensity of attack is raised by the small amount of adamantium that is in its centre. It is a practical lance, that has high sharpness and agility although it does not have any magic in it. However, this lance hold the power of < lances craftsmen>. If the record of the Master of lance is found, more power will be gained.> < It is a medicines made up of many ingredients. If a player with stamina less than 70 points or less take it, they can aim to increase the physical stamina by a small amount ( 1 point~ 2 points).> < It is a record of n ancient famous lance maker. The enlightenment technique, and the know-how are all recorded. If he can find the lance, then he can gain more points from it.> < It is a glove that only has one at the moment. It is a left handed glove, and it reduces the weight of the object by one-fifth when being lifted. If the other glove is also found, and the pair is completed, the weight can be reduced to 1/6, and a small amount of points (2) will be increased to the strength.> Haa.. At last I found one pouch! Oppa! Oppa! I did.. Oppa what are you doing? I heard the voice of Yoo-Jung who was calling me from behind, but I couldnt afford to answer her in the middle of this. It was almost over it wasnt a trouble to answer. Anyway, I thought of seeing the book of the ancient lance craftsmen after going back to Mule. After the Chimera Alchemist, this couldnt be considered as a tough job to do. Suddenly, the time when I took the book from Vivian came to my mind. Just like that time, I held the book in my hand with joy and overflowing emotions. I tried to endure it, but the smile was coming onto my lips and then I stood up. Oppa? Oppa? What the hell are thos~e? As soon as Yoo-Jung came near, I reached for her hand and pulled her close. Yoo-Jung was surprised at first, but soon she smiled. She buried her head in my shoulder and looked at the things that were lying near my foot. It seems like we have a jackpot down there. HaHaHa. This lance? Wow. An Hyun will receive it I guess. I tried to push Yoo-Jung away, but she pushed herself against me harder, and refused to move away. Yah. Take you head away from me. Shii. Yeah right. I didnt know this before. But I know now why Sol keeps on trying to hold onto you. This feels so good. At those words I could do nothing but sigh. Anyway, choosing the 3rd as a special ability was really a very good thing. Dungeons, exploration, and the rarest classes that are so hard to find all come out in an exploration when I use this. Of course, I knew that situations could get lucky too. However, the important thing now was that I found two rare classes. Things that I havent thought of were coming to me. this could encourage An Hyun a lot, he was loyal to the party and to me and this was a rare class. I relaxed my nervous heart and then reached out to the black lance with my hand. The dust that had accumulated, was stuck to that cold black metal. The moment I touched it a great deal of power flowed into my body, and this time the systems messages of the Hall Plane and not of the 3rd eye popped up. < Congratulations. You have found a rare class. Once you have possessed the lance of darkness, you can evolve into an EnergySpearman once you take its power.> < The lance makers can be seen as the upper line in the makers. They have their own sires and ingenuity, and can utilize the energy inside the body more effectively and even maximize the effects. The way to train is also included in the record of the Master. Those who posses the skills of handling a lance is recommended.> < Currently, Kim Su-Hyuns secret class is the Sword Master. You have acquired the needed books, but judging your unique, special and latent abilities, the overall efficiency is not more than 40%. However, you can recover 2% of the decreased points in the strength 94 and resistance 98. And in the special ability EX rank Sword Master, 20% can be recovered. The player Kim Su-Hyun can develop the ability without any weapon. However, there will be an inevitable response of not being able to handle the sword. Also, it is not recommended to acquire the power of the lance, since all the special and latent abilities have opened up.> The room wasnt so wide, but the search that the 7 people of the party were doing, was taking very long. Soon after, all the people were done doing their search. Hyung. Its worthless. Oppa. I have a pouch.hae? An Hyun rested his hands and took a deep breath, and An Sol was waving a pendent to me, and then she saw me and Yoo-Jung close to each other and went away. I immediately pushed Yoo-Jung away from me. Woo. I too couldnt find anything. I, I too couldnt find anything, like the Master. Vivian and Shin Sang Yong just answered me with a blank face and empty hands. And Jung Ha Yeon, who was in charge of the drawers, extended a sparkling long chain. I found a necklace. And I feel some magical energy. Jung Ha yeon and An Sol passed me the things that they have found. I pu them on the floor along with the items that I found. They all looked at the things that I found, except for Yoo-Jung. I think we need to settle for now, but lets start with the important ones. An important task? I just want to go back to the city quickly And when I looked at Vivian she immediately changed her words. Wow. Im very curious, what are those items.. I wonder~ I wonder~! An Hyun. Come here. Yes. An Hyun came to my side as I called out for him. I lowered myself and picked up the lance and brought it up. An Hyun confirmed that I would probably hand this lance to him, so he smiled. And soon the smile turned into astonishment. Hyun-ah. Listen to my words very clearly. HuHu. Whatever you say. I watched An Hyun as his face was shining so brightly, and I laughed. Once you grab this lance, you will probably see the messages of the Hall Plane pop up in the air. You have to read them all and then accept them if you like it. The important thing is that you shouldnt drop the lance in the middle of the confirmation. Got it? S?a??h th? ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Yeah? Im not sure. Cant you just do it? But what is it anyway? Urgh. Just remember my words and then read the messages very thoroughly. Then youll know what it is. Huh. I cant wait to tell you what it has. Give it to me hyung. Its. Old. I handed the An Hyun the lance. And the moment An Hyun touched the lance, I could see his body get stiff. When I saw that reaction, I smiled a little. I was able to hold it because my magic stamina was more. But that wasnt the case for An Hyun, it was low for him. Oh.oh.. An Hyuns eye just stared into the air. And as his expression was changing the people around him started to create a little fuss. I looked at them and I sighed, I signaled them to stay quiet. Everybody, quiet. The process of succession for this needs more consciousness than what one can imagine. The more quiet the surroundings are the better it is. just watch it. Succession.. process? Asked Yoo-Jung who was right in front of me. I answered with sighing. Okay. That Lance is a Rare Class with a Energy Spearman. In other words, the succession refers to the process in which An Hyun will evolve a rare class. Chapter 110 110. Same Question. Different Response (4)( The chapter for that one day was very long, but pleased read.) Rare Class? Energy Spearman? Yoo-Jung said the words that Ive said and then swallowed as her eyes went big. The response of the other members of the party was the same. In some ways, they were in a nauseous state when I mentioned that I had a secret class. The place that I had in the members was the same before they knew that I had a secret class, and it seemed like the status of An Hyun changed a lot after me mentioning about the class. Doesnt make any sense! Why An Hyun.! This, this caravan has a luck goddess right? Really.. Shhh. And I put my index finger on my lip to indicate Yoo-Jung and Shin Sang Yong to stop, and they closed their mouths. And in the meantime, An Hyuns body was trembling like crazy, and his lips were smacking against the other. I thought it could be because the power of the artifact exceeds the magic power that the main body holds. However, this could be considered as a very good phenomenon. It will be possible for 0 yr player with an undeveloped ability to evolve into a superior class. I could say this because, I saw that my ability increased to some degree < Set degree >, and this wasnt abnormal for people who had less ability than the artifact. It isnt a hard thing to do, but the upgrading is an important process. It may be easy for a few and though for the others. If you are curious about it, ask him once the succession process is done. It probably wont take much time. At my words, all of the party members gulped. Even Yoo-Jung who was right beside me, swallowed and kept looking at him. However, it was pretty obvious that she was envious of the fact that he was getting the rare class ahead of everyone. And I turned towards the direction of An Hyun and patted the swords Scrupp once. Eu..eu. ah An Hyun did what I asked him to without asking any questions. His whole body was trembling like a tree that was going to fall down, but never let go the black lance in his hand. I was cheering for An Hyun, and I gently put my hand on the shoulder of Yoo-Jung to calm her. I actually felt a little sorry, I was feeling burdensome, especially after what I heard from Yoo-Jung a few minutes back, when she stood up for me. So, in the coming future, I will give her many pretty things to look forward to. Huh. Oppa Yoo-Jung just huffed a word and buried her face in my shoulders. An Sol was currently in a state as to know how her brother was doing. I was stroking the soft hair of Yoo-Jung and made sure to not miss even a single movement of An Hyuns. s?a??h th? N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Soon, the trembling of his started to shrink down a little, and I noticed it. I seemed like the act was almost done and his breathing was stabilizing. And finally, I saw An Hyun catch the lance and was in a posture, his whole body was covered in gold light. It is a success. I opened my mouth with a satisfying smile as the gold color light was glowing around his body and then sunk into the skin of his. An Hyun, who witnesses this was still looking into the air with a blank face like he still couldnt believe what just happened. Perhaps he was looking at the Player information, I thought that even I should take a look at the information of his so I activated the third eye. < Player Status > Name: An Hyun ( 0 yrs ) Class: Rare Energy SpearMan Runner Nation: C Clan: C Title Nationality: Person who connects the progress of the forgotten ancient incarnation. Korea Sex: Male (22) Height. Weight: 178.8cm . 67.5kg Alignment: Amity. Moderation [ Strength 61 ] [ Resistance 58 ] [ Agility 74 ] [ Vitality 63 ] [ Magic 58] [ Luck 61 ] < Achievement (0) > < Special Ability (1/1) > The Master of Lance ( Rank : C Zero ) < Latent Abilities (1/4) > Hoshin Kangi ( Rank : E Plus ) C C C < Comparison of the recent stats > Before: [ Strength 59 ] [ Resistance 57 ] [ Vitality 61 ] [ Magic 49 ] [ Luck 61 ] After : [ Strength 61 ] [ Resistance 58 ] [ Vitality 63 ] [ Magic 58 ] [ Luck 61 ] I couldnt hide my admiration as I saw the player information of An Hyun. I could say that I really did change lot this time. The class and the alignment did change this time, but even the special, latent abilities were higher than the past ones. Originally, An Hyuns alignment was neutral, but now it has changed to Amity and Moderation, which were more less towards goodness. And this will influence the inner tendency of the An Hyun. It wasnt just that. The stats growth was a total of 14 points, 2p in strength, 1p in resistance, 2 in vitality, and 9p in magic. Two after arriving at Mule, this could be considered as a double in the growth. Of course, the magic power has risen sharply due to rare class, but even then this can be considered remarkable as this was a double-digit rise. And to be the Master of the lance, and the Hoshin Kangi, and that to in less than six months, it will be great that special ability and the latent one to bloom out. The Hoshin Kangi is in the low rank, but it is still a high level defense ability to defend from both the physical and the magic attacks. This was literally a huge benefit. I was feeling a bit envious, but I couldnt think of stabbing my own conscience. I could have taken this ability of An Hyuns right then, and then I wouldve have got another EX rank. But, I decided to abandon that idea, and humbly congratulate the growth of An Hyun. Hyung. .yeah. Congratulations. An Hyun was looking at me with sweaty face. I just laughed brightly and congratulated him. An Hyun was still looking at me with teary eyes. I understood the he was over joyed, so I was getting close to him to touch his shoulders, but he came running close to me. Hyung!!! An Hyun had done things like this once or twice, so I was able to anticipate it. So I looked at An Hyun with both my arms open wide and put a foot back for balance. Just as I thought, he came to me. * Then, Im going to settle the total amount if the goods that we have obtained from the institute of the ruins. It was probably dark outside. It will be better to avoid going out in the Hall plane. It takes about three days from the ruins to reach the Mule. And being homeless on the way home is unavoidable, and being out alone should be avoided when going back at the night. Rather than now, starting in the early morning would be safe and helpful in many ways. And honestly, my physical condition wasnt back to the normal state, so I wanted to recover a little. I decided to organize the items from the institute and then go to sleep. This exploration is such a big hit. Especially when the things that they got before are added, then this could be considered as huge achievement. Once you calculate the money, the gold were 480, and 8 ruby gems, that would be 100 gold. Therefore a total of 1280 gold will come. Next, when I saw, there was an equipment, a bracelet that was made of mithril, that helps the mana flow, it belonged to An Hyun. A decorative dagger containing a small amount of mithril that Yoo-Jung had. A cloak named as Block of Fire for Vivian. And a ring that increases 1 point, An Sols. and I had one anti magic ring that can be used 3 times in a day. Then the heart of Asmodian, the Count of Asmodians, Belpegor, the sword Scrupp. Lastly, a black lance from the secret room ( rare ability ) which increases the physical strength, a record of an ancient lancesmith, a glove of diminution, a pendent and then a necklace that Jung Ha Yeon found. Jung Ha Yeon restored most of the items, and handed me the pendant and necklace. I have already confirmed the information using my 3rd eye, yet I listened to her speak in a patient manner. . Im sure about the necklace, but I dont think that he pendant has any special features. The necklace is a good item. Im not so sure so Im trying to memorize. Anyway, it seems like this has some kind of magic in it. The necklace can store a total of 2 spells in it. And the moment one wants to shout the magic, the magic will come out immediately without the need to memorize. But a divine spell cant be saved. But this is a magical item. It has a name, glory necklace. As said by Jung Ha Yeon, it is a necklace with memorize magic, this magic was almost extinct in the Hall Plane. This necklace is a good item, but Jung Ha yeon didnt respond much because this was not comparable to the rare class that An Hyun got. And the pendant was literally just a pendent. It was completely useless. I wanted to break it down, but I couldnt because of the anxious face of An Sol. I thought of throwing it away later, so I pushed it into the corner. Huhuhu. An Hyun was smiling a lot. And at times I like looking at the boy when he was so happy. He kept thanking me every time that I looked at him. Anyway, it was time to distribute the items that were found now. All of them were looking with anticipated faces. I first pulled out he gloves and the records to An Hyun. An Hyun. Your lance is a little heavy right. Hhh. It is a lot heavier than the past one. As I looked at the guy who was laughing uncontrollably I sighed and threw the gloves and the records to him. Earlier, as you may have heard from Jung Ha Yeon, the gloves have the effect of reducing the weight. It doesnt mean that the muscle strength will increase, it just reduces the weigh of the object. And the record of the ancient times, it is probably related to the training with the lance. Once back to the city, ask Vivian to decipher it. Im loyal to them! I looked at An Hyun, who was gathering the items that I had given to him with a very excited face. It was a bit too much of excitement for me to look at. I saw Shin Sang Yong, who was looking at An Hyun with envious eyes. And then Vivian, who was sitting behind him with a very distant face. At that moment, a thought ran through my mind. The medicines. To cleanse the spirit of Vivian, the heart of Asmodian, magical harmony, an alchemist. Perhaps. Heing! please stop now. While I was in my thoughts, I kicked An Hyun who was teasing the others and shook my head. I could solve one puzzle, but I wasnt so sure of this idea, and it is hard to promise that it would succeed. I decided to keep the necklace and the pendant for now. originally, I tried to give them to Vivian, but she refused as she used summoning magic. I thought that these would be better for Jung Ha Yeon. But I wasnt going to give it her now. I will think about it after I solve the relationship between me and her once we go back to Mule. Sheesh. This was solely a room for that guy An Hyun, isnt it? As I put the necklace and pendant away, I could hear the voice of Yoo-Jung, complaining. She seemed to be jealous, and was biting down on her lips. I thought of the sword Scrupp, but it wasnt time to hand it over. The one who handled this sword was a dangerous guy. Even though Im grateful to have it now, I will pass it only after I think the guy is worthy of it. Still, Yoo-Jung shoulders were shrunk, and seeing this even I felt a little disappointed. Anyway, I thought that id clear her feeling later, because it was her future that I was trying to look after. As we were in the underground, there was very little risk of being attacked. Usually, An Hyun moved slowly when setting up the camp, but today he was more distracting than anyone else. But seeing at the looks of the other, thoughts were flooding into my mind. Yoo-Jung wasnt her cheerful self and An Hyun wasnt his calmed self, and then he called out. Hmm Vivian? Come here. Huh? Why? An Hyun rarely called out to Vivian, so when she was called, she tilted her head. An Hyun opened her mouth with a more unorthodox box than before. Lets work well on the rare class. Put a sleeping bag right next to mine. And in the middle our hyung who possess the secret class will be in the middle. At the end of his words, An Sol looked at An Hyun with face that said the expression no. Sol wasnt the only person. Jung Ha Yeon also had flustered faces. I was feeling very embarrassed inside, but still I wanted to enjoy the feeling. After that, Yoo-Jung decided to fight with An Hyun for a while. They kept bickering and then we decided to have dinner. I decided to fall asleep early because I need to gt up at dawn tomorrow and I had left a little time to relax. I buried myself in my sleeping bag and beside me I could see Vivian. Tomorrow we will start our journey back to Mule. Finally, I slowly closed my eyes thinking that I need recover and I had a lot to recover. Chapter 111 111. The Dark PastThree days after the expedition. Two days to explore the ruins of the institute. And three days to go back to Mule. We were able to complete the return at Eidle Bay. The arrival time was just over the afternoon. And similarly, the other players who were done with the exploration around here were gentle taking a look at us. Maybe, they were out of luck with their expedition, and were wondering if ours was any different. However, this time the faces of others members of the party was gloomy except for one. We have received a lot from this expedition, and it felt like we came back after being thorough with the expedition. Soon, Yoo-Jung who still looked pale, opened her mouth with an exciting face. Uh finally, we are back. I want to sleep, eat warm food, wash myself and sleep very soundly. Heay! I too.. Said An Sol with a bright smile, and An Hyun who listened to their conversation had a stern look. It seemed like his shoulders were stiff and so was his neck of all the excitement that he had got in the expedition. I decided to joke a little. An Hyun. What are you going to do since you have come back? An Hyun moved to the side a little and then responded with a gentle look. Isnt it definite, I will start training. I think it is a bad idea to eat and play, and Ill act well since we have come back from the exploration. Quite a desirable attitude. You sure are a rare class. HuHu. Isnt it normal to do that? As An Hyun opened his mouth and gave out the expected answer. On the other side, Yoo-Jung and An Sol were staring at him with surprised look. Before long, Yoo-Jung who couldnt tolerate it, started to spit out the harsh words. I will Play. You practice well. I will eat like pig. Despite the strong revolt from Yoo-Jung, An Hyuns face didnt change. Hmm.. It smells like some ordinary player is here. This smell is like an ugly version of jealousy. I think it would be nice for me to move between hyung and Vivian. As soon as An Hyun responded with a calm tome. I could se fire in the eyes of Yoo-Jung. Fuck you. You bastard. From where is this crazy animal shouting from jealousy? By the way, hyung, the day looks so clear today. HaHaHa. Ok Ok. You both have to stop. At my words, An Hyun nodded his head in a relaxed manner, while Yoo-Jung just chewed on her lip and turned her face away. I thought f slightly touching her a bit and nudged her hands. Shin Sang Yong and Vivian laughed at them. I turned my attention towards Jung Ha Yeon for a moment. She has been in a daze from the moment that we have left from the lab of the ruins. The members of the party didnt speak to her, and she rarely opened her mouth. Yoo-Jung who used to be so close with Jung ha Yeon, was now pretending like she didnt even exist. Honestly, this couldnt be considered as a good mood. Whatever it was, we were supposed to be in the clan together. At least for the time being we needed to belike a family, the atmosphere shouldve been like the day we left from Mule to the exploration. Moreover, since I was planning to apply for the establishment of a clan after the exploration was complete, she will also become the member of the clan. Anyway, I just want to have a good rest for a day and then Ill think about talking. There are a lot of things that I had to do after the expedition, but I was going to postpone them and do them before I go to the next exploration. But if everybody invested their time, and then they could solve the task one after the other, then we will have smooth walk in the long way that we need to go. I twisted my body because of the fatigue as we passed through the North Gate. After listening to the guard on the side of the gate, I decided that the next destination of mine is the Inn. In this small town of Mule, the lodge that I always seek was the same < The Modest lady >. The facilities were not that good, and the players too, it wasnt much crowded ( lets exclude the players who were their for Go Yeon-Ju.) but the food did taste good. Of course, these reasons werent much. The real reason why I went to the Inn was to kill time with Go Yeon-Ju and to recruit. So, the time to meet her was approaching. In the worst case, I will have to deal with her alone. I hope such a thing doesnt arise, and I started to climb the stairs of the Inn that I had arrived. I was able to see the back of Go Yeon-Ju, who was cleaning the table as soon as I opened the front door. Gulp. This was the gulp of An Hyun. She took the table cloth and turned towards the door effortlessly, as she realized that she had company. Soon after she saw my face, she greeted me in a nice manner. Oh my. It been a while. It had been long. When I walked into the door of The Modest Lady, I could only see a few of the players as they were in my way. So, I can probably get rid of the bums that were lying around here. I was still in the planning stage, but there were player who were slowly leaving the cities from the North. Go Yeon-Ju was still wearing a high exposure clothes. A V-neck top that reveals more than half of her chest, a bottom that showed the smooth thigh on the knee, as if she was missing the bottom. She gathered both the hands to her face that which was like a gesture that she was glad to see us after a long time. Will you have a meal. Or a bath? Or anything else.. Go Yeon-Ju spoke as if she was singing, and a little of my tiredness was gone. I will wash after my meals. I will leave the room after two weeks, and give me three rooms. I always start with the meals. Sheeh. She made a sound with her tongue, and decided to do what we asked. We were seated at a nearby table, after receiving gazes from the others in the room. Soon after, the chair that we sat on made a creaking sound, and I sighed. Wow however, Su-Hyun. What. Why did you ask 3 rooms? Two is enough. One is for some other work. There is something specific that needs to be done. At my words Vivian, just looked at me. One of the suites was going to be used by me. we have a lot of work that needs to be done in the future, and we need a space where the more work could be done. I could use one of the medicine that we explored. And if my thoughts were right, I could at least raise my stamina to 1 point. I just shook my head once again to get rid of the thoughts. Today, the only thing I had to do was rest and concentrate on the recovery of the body. It looked like I hadnt abandoned my habit of extending my body to the limit like the 1st time. Most of the kids put their heads on the table. It seemed like the fatigue of the exploration accumulated into their bodies. And as we entered the city, I havent spoke anything specific to them either. It took some time, I could see that Go Yeon-Ju was coming with the food. Oppa. Ill have one drink. .. drink just a little. I thought it was okay to drink just a little, so I accepted the request of Yoo-Jung. As soon as she heard the words from me, Yoo-jung got up, and the members of the party asked the drinks that they would like to drink. Everyone seemed to have a strong desire to fill up their stomachs and climb up into their beds. After the meal, the female players chose to take a bath, while the male players chose to go straight to the room. And seeing their requests, I chose to pay Go Yeon-Ju first. After I was done washing me body, I left the 3rd room and entered the room with Shin Sang Yong and An Hyun. An Hyun was practicing, and then was kicking the bed at the same time. I set my bed quietly and lay down comfortably on the bed next to his. * Huh. Just a little more, I told myself that it was going to be just a little more, and raised my body. when I looked out the widow, it was still dark outside. I lay back and tried to get back to sleep, but in less than a minute I got out of the bed. Throughout the years, this habits of mine were kind of scary for me. Even though I try to correct them, but my body acts unconsciously. Ive been asleep for an hour or two, but now my body was moving. This was a problem, and I consider that these problems of mine needed to be fixed. I lie on the bed for three or four hours. This is a lot of sleep considering that usually much less than this. It seemed like I would be in a serious problem if I went on doing this. Stats were not that great deal. But when it was time to rest, it was important to rest. Despite knowing that, I eventually grabbed the sword that was next to me. I needed to move my body and I need to control my mind to cure this problems of mine. As I turned my gaze, I saw An Hyun next to my bed, who had kicked his bed sheet and was revealing his belly. I shook my head, covered his body and then put the bed spread on him, and got up once again. I thought that there was no one like my parents, and it caused me to feel bitter. I held the knob of the door and turned it to open. The sound of the door that I opened was very loud today. After closing the door behind me, I immediately walked to the special room without anybody to accompany me. There was nobody except my companions on this floor. The reason for this is that there was use for the players to choose this Inn, and on the other hand there werent enough players at current in the city of Mule. I was holding on to the sword and was swinging it, and I opened the door of the special room. And.. Oh. Youve come here too? . What are you doing in here, alone? When I asked with a expression that showed my surprise, Jung Ha Yeon tilted her head. In the room of suite, which was intended for the purpose of the business, was where Jung Ha Yeon was sitting. On top of the table, I saw a bowl of appetizers of roasted veggies and a bottle of liquor. When I just stared at her, Jung Ha Yeon shrugged her shoulders and opened her mouth. Why are you looking at me like that? Am I not supposed to be here? that is not the problem. Well, there is no work that needs to be done. Huhh. Dont get so subtle with me, come in and sit down. I just wanted to drink alone, so I did this. She didnt seem the Jung Ha Yeon that I used to see daily, only her physical appearance matched. I pulled the chairs across to her, and sat on it. After she saw me sit down, she took the drink that she was holding. I was kicked out. . It was a joke. They arent such type of kids. So dont make that kind of expression. The voice of Jung Ha Yeon was mixed with the snacks that she was munching on. I was shocked when she said that she was kicked out of the room, but she smiled and corrected her words. As soon as she was done playing, the next words came. But there was a little bit of awkwardness in the room. And I have nothing to say about it. Hmm. That was sure to have happened. There was bound to be an uncomfortable atmosphere. Which meant that there was a need to talk with Yoo-Jung pretty soon. But that wasnt such a important thing now. When I came in, Jung Ha Yeon said you come here too., which meant that she was expecting me to come to this room. The time that Ive been with her was very little, but I could notice her behavior clearly. Even then, what I just thought could turn out to be a false hunch too. S?a?ch* Th? N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. When my lips were stuck together, Jung Ha Yeon filled a empty glass with alcohol and pushed it to my side. I received the glass of drink. And asked her with clear life before taking a sip of the drink. What would you have done if I didnt come in today? What. I thought of that as a definite possibility. If you wouldnt have come, then I wouldve stayed alone. Whatever the outcome, it wasnt so bad. This is how the Hall Plane wizards think. Her voice was ina seductive manner, not the usual pure voice. When I just held onto the glass, Jung Ha Yeon was glancing at me, seeing if I would drink it. I analyzed the composition of the liquid in my glass with the 3rd eye, and then drank it. It is strong. It isnt a light alcohol. She was speaking and I cut her off with a loud voice. Just for reference, I dont like people molding the words. .. I think Ive become a little sentimental because I was a little drunk. Please understand that Im a little drunk. She smiled in the most beautiful manner at my words. However, my eyes which were looking at Jung Ha Yeon were the same as before. I knew it instinctively. She herself said that she was drunk, but that was a clear cut lie. That face of hers, wasnt a drunk one. On the other hand, she was acting for some reason. It wasnt me who spoke first. . Kim Su-Hyun. Please say what it is. Are you free tonight? I turned as soon as Jung Ha Yeon called me. She was looking at me with dull eyes. A dark night. A room with two people. just a single table that was separating me and her. Her breath was rugged and her sweet sigh that followed the words. She just stared at me for a lot of time and then opened her beautiful lips. If you are free will you listen to my story tonight? Chapter 112 112 Dark Past (2)She was not a weak person. But now she was showing weakness in front of me. I also had a lot of things that I wanted speak to her. But right now, listening to her seemed like a better idea. And I didnt want to talk in such a situation, and it was a bit too early to talk, yet she was ready to talk. And as I nodded my head as a sign of acceptance for her to talk, she smiled at me. There is one thing that I want to ask before going into my story. How do you see me, like normally? I wasnt able to understand the intent of hers for asking this question. But it wasnt something I was going to get concerned about. As I have revealed some of the facts in my life through the < Revision of Truth >, she was also trying to reveal herself to me. Suddenly, I recalled that she had spoken about the < Golden Lion Clan > in the Institute of Ruins. I think that you are a smart and nice wizard. And? I like that you always maintain your calmness and deal with things logically. I know that you have your rules, but you are flexible with them. Yes. And? . Your voice is clear. Huh. Is that so? I closed my mouth and then just looked at her. It looked like Jung Ha Yeon was laughing at the things that I said. However, when I looked closely she seemed to be immersed in what I said. I didnt open my mouth to talk anymore. everyone has two faces, one that everyone sees, on the outside. And then there is a face in the inside that only one person knows. There are people who have the same inside and outside face. No. I believe that there is not such thing. They could be a little familiar. But there is no way that they could be same in all ways. But for the first time, after I met you, you broke that belief of mine. S~?a??h the N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I was just silent. Of course, I did sympathize with her. There was a time when I thought like her too. I was a little sad when she was talking about his. What had happened to her and what did the others do? I have no more doubts. I know very well about the accuracy of the < Revision of Truth >, and there wasnt any lie in your words, only sincerity. A person whose inner side is the same to the world. It is wonderful to have such a person in this world. I was feeling stingy for a moment, but I recovered quickly. I wasnt feeling sorry, nor any intention of feeling like that. my heart was so true towards my brother and Han So-Young, and I was confident and I was able to bear the shame too. Once again Jung Ha Yeon filled her glass with alcohol, and just dabbed her tongue with the alcohol. I have told you before itself. Im sure that there will be at least a few differences between the inner and outer character. That is what I feel about the people in the Hall Plane. Do you know why I took such a drastic decision? I dont. I was in the Golden Lion clan one year back. This was what I was ready for, no more going round the topic, straight to the point. Yes. This was Jung Ha Yeon. Finally, she moved in the direction that I wanted her to, so I focused on what she was going to say. she closed her eyes, as if summarizing what she wanted to say. and as usual she spoke in a very clear voice after opening her eyes. You arent surprised. What so ever, it did seem like you have already knew this. anyway, when the kids said that you refused the offer of the Golden Lion. I felt that it was unique. It wouldve been a crazy thing to be in a clan without any future. Clan without future.. How can one say that without knowing the past and present of the clan? However, I can understand your choice of opinion. She stopped speaking for a moment and made a faint look. She was recalling the memories. It didnt take her much time to resume her story. The Golden Lion clan can be considered as a traditional clan. When Barbara was attacked 8 years back, by Clan Road, they managed to get past it, and its been 12 years. It is a great thing as, there are no players in the Hall Plane who have managed to get past 10 years, the clan had its own union. Okay. Well, I wasnt sure what the clan was like then. But they have changed. Changed since they went behind the conceot of holding the strength and taking over Barabara. Of course, I wasnt there in those days, but I thought that I deserved to know about them. . I came to the Hall Plane along with my sister two years ago. It was a time when the Golden Lion clan was flourishing extensively. At that time, I was in college, and I didnt even know English when I came to the Hall Plane. I was afraid. I realized that I couldnt return to home and then I saw the monsters, that I only ever saw in the movies, and those monsters threatened my life after I fell into the Rite of Passage. At that time, I met a player who fell into the Rite of Passage just like I did. I wanted to say something because I could feel sorrow from the words of Jung Ha Yeon. But she shook her head and blocked my words. I just sighed and waited for her to speak with my mouth half closed. The player was really great. His face was handsome, nice height, well maintained body seemed like chi was flowing in his body. it was like the fantasy of a female college student who met the man of her dreams. It wasnt just that, he was also like a leader, he made sure that we got out of there. And I couldnt help falling in love. The abilities that he possessed were great, not only that he wasnt lacking in anything. Specifically the bow was well suited. If he would ride a white horse, then he could be called as a prince. And then we came to the 2nd year together. He handled the bow very well. As I remember there was no player who was worthy of being his opponent. Only one or two players from the Golden Lion Clan could be considered as archers, and they were well known. Honestly when the word < strong > was used, I could never think of anyone but Sun Yu-un. So we escaped the Rite of Passage together and entered the player academy together. And from there he started to show his strength. I wasnt a easy task to be the top of the archery in the player academy. I believed that if I was strong id be with him, so I practiced and practiced. I didnt want to be a burden for him. and the long awaited graduation time came. He was enamored by the new players and was approached by the Golden Lion clan. And, my dreams also came true. Dreams huh? I was going to stay with him. On the day of graduation, he came to me while everyones eyes were on us, he held my hand and said. I want to be with you. He wanted to be together even in the future. He must have asked the Golden Lion clan to take in another person. My grades werent so bad, but at that time, I wasnt in a stage where I could enter a clan. Nonetheless, the scout for the Golden Clan nodded his head. Yeah. I was a beginner at that time, it was good that I got into the clan, but I did that because I was going behind him, and that was the beginning of everything.. ha. She stopped and sighed quickly. And during that time I took the sip of the drink that was in my glass. And, finally the whole bottle of alcohol was emptied. She drank all the alcohol in a single sip. She wiped her lips, rubbed her throat and then a little sob. At that time, I wasnt in contact with my sister or the players from the Rite of Passage. the other players havent spoken to me much, since I first entered the Academy. I could understand their reason to not talk. No, not understand, I was rather glad that they didnt. I worked so hard, that I wasnt an easy player who could be approached. And if they didnt have what it takes, I never took them in. Of course, my sister took her share of time to come to me, but Ji Yeon took care of me. I went into the Golden Lion clan feeling like I was a princess. It was so nice that he treated me like a special person in his life, and I was thrilled. I tired to remind myself of the charisma that she had when I first met her. Maybe, this was why she had a good grasp on her emotions because of what happened? If a player had charisma No. maybe she didnt have a rational appearance like now. I buried my thoughts in the back of my head. Her words were started after a pause. my story is getting top long. Ill finish it as soon as I can. You could think that I am crazy, but I wasnt happy to live in that clan. All of the new players, who came in purely based on their talents were jealous of me. At that time, he defended me with both his body and words I could even hear a few players whine from the back. I could hear the players whining from all over the place. And I didnt have a single player to be on my side. No player took your side? At my words, the woman slightly bit her lips. I could hear the sound of her mumbling, but I couldnt make it out clearly. She kept on chewing her lip, and then she sighed. She lowered her head and opened her mouth. One of those nights. I lay down to take rest, with both my troubled mind and weary body, but the players who used the same room didnt come in. I thought that it was weird, but I told myself not to bother with it anymore. After a little time, I heard the door opening. I had already lay down and closed my eyes, I thought that it was the player who was using the same room as me. At that moment, the player who came in, climbed into my bed and put his heavy weight on top of me. Dont say. I was shocked in that situation and tried to push him off, but the guy who came in tore my clothes of like a wild animal. I was going insane. I wasnt a person like that, but I was vigilant and resistive that day, and somehow I was successful. It was really a shocking success that my skills actually helped me. The killer who took the blow went back with a loud noise. And when I turned my head, I saw the players face was bleeding all over. He was an old scout player who brought us to the clan from the academy. He was angry the moment our eyes got into contact. Angry huh? Yes. I would have been angry too, but I was more stunned at what happened. This was what he said at that moment. What. Didnt you talk with him? The moment I heard her words, I frowned. To be precise, I could roughly guess the situation both its prior and after. She smiled at my reaction. But the smile had more of loneliness in it. Yeah. What you have imagined is the right thing. That day Golden Lion clan turned upside down. From that moment on, I didnt even raise a single finger at any acts. I always did what the clan asked me to, and stayed silent about them. And I couldnt be blames or criticized because I was an exception case, the way I came into the clan was different. As time passed, the work load was too much and the head were quiet. Me quitting wasnt a great thing, but I sure was happy that I did it. So I decided to get this issue cleared up. And a player who was with from the Rite of Passage till the clan, called for me. If this was how it was 2 years back, how is the clan at the present time. The clan did fail my big expectations, but the feeling that took after werent so easy. Now, after 2 years, she was talking, Ill be able to see how much of her inner self is decayed after holing those feelings in. I thought that it was my only chance, I just wanted to be comforted. And when I went to him with a sad face, he looked at me with a cold expression and said. .. what could he possibly say. You bitch. I though you were smart, but turns out you were just an idiot. Yeah. I think you should stop now. You can stop the talk. I know what happened, I can guess the situation. I was definite of what happened. I though that this was enough, and asked Jung Ha Yeon to stop talking about it. But despite that, she shook her head. Hat shinning hair swayed from one side to the other as she shook her head. When I saw that she was determined to tell the story, I just lowered my hands. At that time, I fought really hard for myself, it was the first time that I fought so hard with him. In the past he would comfort me with a slow concerned voice, but that day he blamed me with a cold voice. Because of you, the scout wont even look at me. Do you understand how strong that guy, how well contacted he is in here? It is stupid to hold onto courtesy in the Hall Plane. You have to do what you can to live. Why dont you understand that simple thing.. he was trying t persuade me for a while. He just left me there, while I was crying. The scout will come again, you just stay still and try to hold yourself. Miss Jung Ha Yeon. It is done. Just a little more, a little more left to say. I dont remember how I got back to the room after the incident. I spent three days and nights crying, just crying. Yet I still didnt grasp what was happening in there. It wasnt because of what he said, it was what I saw. I just wanted to believe in that guy, my heart wanted to trust him till the end. After a while, my concerned heart readily accepted the words of the guy. There were a few female players who were living in the same place as me, the Hall Plane isnt a modern society. I imagined it like this. This was all for me, if I will get taken in again, maybe he will accept me like before. I got myself together and began to rationalize, but that was just my delusion. It was stupid. My words made her way to her. Yeah. I admit that. Now I think that what I did was a stupid. Im not proud of what I did, but I never really accepted a man to my heart till then. And there was a fantasy I had, for doing it the first time. It was something I wanted to do with the person that I loved. So I went, dressed up very beautifully, and went out of the room. I thought that if I could have my first time with him, I can take a little comfort in the pain when I do it with someone else in the future. So I suppressed my emotions, and went to the quarters where he was. I put my hand on the door know. But Jung Ha Yeon recalled the memories of that time and bit her lip, it was painful for her. Her hands were shaking and eyes were too. It seemed like tears were going to come out any second. She took a deep breath once or twice, and cleared her voice and spoke again. When I was in front of the door, I heard a weak sound inside the room. Yeah. It was the sound of a man and woman groaning. I put my hand on the know and, thy were shaking, my hands. I opened the door with a uneasy feeling. And inside the room. Just as I expected, he and a female player, they were on each others bodies. I opened the door at that moment. At that moment, I realized that Jung Ha Yeon was overwhelmed with anger, burning anger, so I just waited for her next words to come. He was lying down, with the woman on top of him. Chapter 113 113 Dark Past (3)Dont tell me it was your sister. No. Jung Ha Yeon dismissed my doubt with a single word. This was all like a drama, but it would be a little too much if that female players turned out to be Jung Ji Yeon. Fortunately, Jung Ha Yeon denied my doubt with a firm answer. Of course, she was still a kid, so she wouldnt do it, she was a very precious person to me. Anyway. That female player was a wizard class player who came in a few months earlier than us. I have no intention of revealing her name. That female player, had a talent that was so great that she was given special education and training at that time. I was confused with what I saw, but then that woman saw me and smiled. And opened my mouth directing my words to the man between us. Was it. Yu Bin? Sung Yu Bin. I tilted my head. She was following Park Hyun-woo. However, there were a few things that didnt tally with the character of Park Hyun-woo. I thought a lot of what she said, and decided to focus on what she has to say. I still remember every bit of conversation that I had with them at that time. I still hear them. The woman started the conversation with him. Isnt she the girl who follows you? Huh? Oh, It is her Why is she suddenly? Hold on. She looks different. What different. I dont see anything special in her. I think she like you. Ah. Well honestly, she is pretty beautiful, but she isnt my taste, I like passionate woman like you. Indeed, Jung Ha Yeon was bringing out the day that she wanted to forget. It was almost an year since that day has passed, and she remembers what happened very clearly. I made a grim face after hearing their conversation, and she just smiled with a sad face. And, her continued. S~?a??h the N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. At the last words from the man, the woman laughed and laughed. Yeah. But she is so pitiful, It is alright. It was waste I brought her for the purpose of bribing., Bribe? Huh?, There was a rumor that the Golden Lion Clan scout was a killer player. It was said that he was smart and liked pretty little girl, I thought that my presenting her to him, he might take a good care of me.. But she just ruined it. God that bitch. It hurts. Honestly, Im sorry. As I think about it, I was expecting way too much from her. Anyway, sooner or later Ill devote myself to the scout. Lazyah. I heard the conversation, and I felt like the female player Jung Ha Yeon wasnt thrilled to be in that situation. When I saw her, she seemed to be in a depth of sorrow, and it didnt seem like she was lying about it. But I couldnt truly understand how she was feeling, nor did I know how tearful it would be for a woman. What I found more frightening was that Jung ha Yeon didnt shed a single tear in the whole conversation. And as I listened to her I couldnt help but sigh. Yeah. For him, I was nothing but a tool to get success. Even when I fell into this hell of a Hall Plane, I thought that it would be fine if I just stuck with him. but they were all my illusions. He only thought about himself, and was using me all along. Then how did you I went to the personnel manager on the way. I woke him from his deep sleep. I told him that I was going to quit right away. Whats more surprising is that he listened to all that I had to say and without a single words he just allowed me leave. Hows that. Funny right? Yes. I was anxious, there was no reason for her to be cast out. One of the rule of the clan is that, no member of the clan can walk out by their own freewill. Once all the words of hers were done, she took a deep breath and leaned back onto the chair. And I took out the cigar out of habit. I burned it and put it in my mouth, and the small sparks came in the end. For a while neither did Jung Ha Yeon, nor did I say anything. There was an awkward silence between us. Soon time passed. And when I looked at Jung Ha Yeon, she opened her mouth with a hollow voice. Thank you. Though I wasnt much interesting, youve heard my whole story. It was nothing. I understand how you feel. I hate those words from your mouth. How could you possibly understand? At present it is the best clans and it has the best individual payers too, but the position of the women is still disadvantageous. This is something that had been going on for a lo of time and this was being endured. And being disposed by the clan would make an individual feel unfair. The man you met in the last was probably your last hope. I understand, I sympathize with your position. She laughed sadly at me, and opened her mouth. Okay then. Well, it is finally time to get to the point. I shook my head and looked at the woman who spoke till now. She looked around the room and rolled her eyes. The night is getting very late. You have already said a lot today. So, let us stop it for today. The night is long, and we still have a lot of time The rest over matter is for the next time No. I want to get this done today itself. Jung Ha Yeon stared at me with eyes that looked like they were on fire. Suddenly, she held onto my hand tightly, and her body rose from her chair and onto the table. Her hands that were holding mine were cold. After I realized that she wasnt to going to let go of this, I spoke with her in a soft tone. What else is there to say? There was a story which said to pay the price for having a debt. I just looked at her, without saying anything. I understood her situation. But there was a difference in this and that. I tried to tell her that she was succumbing to her emotions and that she was wrong to do this, and her eyes said something else. I regained my posture. From now on it was the beginning of the second part of what happened in the Institute of Ruins. But this time the positions were swapped, and I was the one that was going to lead it. So, what will you pay for the debt? She listened to the calm voice of mine. At my question, Jung Ha Yeon shrugged her shoulders and spoke gently. Im sorry that I dragged your thoughts by using the < Revision of Truth >. But since that day, I have had a habit of not trusting a human, especially a man. So, I just wanted to clarify. I can understand that it happened without your consciousness. But it doesnt justify how you have acted a while back. I would like you to differentiate between people of those classes and us. I know. But, Im not so sure. What does player Kim Su-Hyun want me to do? This is surely a problem for you to worry about. And it is not a matter for me to decide. I didnt try to hold back any of my words. I could sympathize with her position, but I could look at this anymore. Some people may say they are too strict. But this is Hall Plane. As long as she knew what my life was, I had no cause to kill her. And it was a fact that she also knew. She opened her mouth with a tired voice as she heard my determined voice. We came back from the Ruins and I caused a lot of trouble for everyone. But. The bottom line is that I have nothing to give you and make you feel better. .. tell me more. Are you pretending to not know? Or do you really not understand what I said? What are the things that I could give you? . Player information? Gold? Ability points? Free service? Do you want me to write a slave contract? I dont know what you want. No, I really have nothing else that I could give you. I just made a sound at her words. I just knocked on the table habitually. The thing is. I like her. I finally understood why I felt good around her. She never crosses the line. In other words, it would be a nice thing to hold this opportunity. Of course, she crossed the line once, in the Institute of Ruins. However, her action of crossing the line had a purpose, and there were things that she needed to confirm. And it was time to end this all out. Some of the things that you just said are a bit overrated. Huh. Overrated huh? My player information isnt worth to you. and the gold too had no purpose. And the ability. It is fine. These are just my words but Im good when it comes to ability. Maybe not as much as you. The service is also the same, not better than you. Slave contract. It has restrictions to be established between the payers. Ill get straight t the point. Even if I participate to be a member of your party, it is not a sufficient price to pay for what I did. For your capabilities, Im not sufficient, Im just not enough for you. Why are you depreciating your own values and demoralizing yourself? That is the truth, it really is. And Jung Ha Yeon who was speaking very quickly suddenly halted and took a breath. And I looked at her, and the air around us was awkward again. Once she regained her breath she opened her mouth to speak. .. I need you. She finally opened her lips and spoke with a sad voice revealing what she had been hiding all along. That cant be considered as the appropriate price to pay. I just needed your trust and faith. You are turning me into a baseless woman. Im not able to forget that time yet. When you said that you were going to keep your precious ones, and I was surprised when the < Revision of Truth > said that what you spoke were true. I want to enter the circle of people that you care about. So Ill change my question. I know that the kids have been with you since the beginning, how can I put my trust into you right now? Trust and faith can not be made in such a short time. I sense a little of urgency in this and I know that you feel this too. So, what is it that you really wanted to say? I said that, but I was almost guessing why she suddenly acted like this. Simply put it, she was still suffering from the trauma of that day. And what happened shook her trauma, and now she was confused. She was afraid, but her heart wanted to take a chance by trusting once again. And there thoughts were making her impatient. For you, player Jung Ha Yeon doesnt have much worth. If that is correct, then there is only one thing that I can give you now. Player Jung Ha Yeon. She replied in a low voice at me calling out her name. Not as a player but as a woman. This is the last thing that I have which I can provide you. After listening to her words, I just stared into her eyes. She was also looking at me and her pupils werent shaking. There was silence for a while, and I got up from my seat immediately. Well, I am a man before a player, and I do like woman. And it is basic according to me. But. I was a little out of words as I was tired. And without any reason, youre not a man who just touches any other woman. I didnt say that I didnt speak with that intention. And she still couldnt give me the answer that I was waiting for. And even before her words were over, I turned my head. And added one word. Im disappointed. Ive to get back. And in that moment. I! As I tried to move towards the door, her low cry caught my attention. . Are you thinking of me as a woman who does it with every man? I saw her crying and then just turned away after sighing. Youre words are certainly off the point. I know that youre not such a woman, but be honest, you just embarrassed me. At my concluding words, she looked at me with a conflicting expression. But the confliction wasnt for long. And within a short time, I could see her mouth open slowly. Yoo-Jung said that I dont know anything about you, but I feel like I know you pretty well. Ive been listening to your story of you helping the kids to practice all the time. You are so much like him. The leader in the Rite of Passage, leading a group of people. forst place in Player Academy. And received an offer from the Golden Lion Clan. But from the moment you rejected their offer and started to move with the kids, your path was different from him, you were different from him. Then, you think of me as a substitute for him. When I said that, Jung Ha Yeon shook her head. No! But Im just tired of being deceived, and being cheated in the Hall Plane. And I couldnt fool anyone. I could do it, but I didnt want to do such a despicable thing. So I decided then, I will not be deceived nor will I deceive. I solved one question, this was why she kept inclining to not trust. I turned back and stood beside her. She put her forehead on my chest only placing a little weight on me. However. Player Kim Su-Hyun is different. You are something different from the regular players of the Hall Plane. Maybe Im at my limit. After using the < Revision of Truth >, I thought that I have to stay beside you. That this player is the last chance of normalcy that I can find in the Hall Plane. You do want my trust and faith. .. that is correct. Jung Ha Yeon who put her forehead on my chest, lifted her head slightly and looked up at me. I also lowered my gaze and met her eyes. I slowly moved my right hand and gently moved her hair. She closed her eyes the moment my hand touched her face. However, her lips didnt stop moving. Honestly, there are still a few questions left. You have such mighty force, you wont be able to delay your death. No, that wont happened. But I wont ask you the questions. Ill just bury them in my heart. I can answer that part very well. I have talked to the kids before, and I can form some rough guesses. And there are a few things that have seen with my own eyes. Im tired of being cheated and Im afraid of getting hurt. But Im a woman too. I felt like I was losing myself after I lost my sister whom I trusted the most. Youre expecting something from me, and you can arrest yourself from doing it anymore. At my question, she nodded her head. Confirming her action, I pulled her face back to by embrace and she buried her face into my chest. And at that moment a smile formed on my face. It was a pity, but she made another mistake. I honestly never expected that Jung Ha Yeon would come out like this. This was the first time that I heard her in such a way. However, this wasnt a bad thing. There was no need of possible ambiguous belief or trust in the present scenario. If it wasnt Jung Ha Yeon in this situation, I would have surely advanced on this relationship. There was nothing that was pulling back on my conscience. I witnessed the death of my colleagues and I chose to come back, and I left them all behind. And I was able to do anything without hesitation for them. I felt something hard in my chest, I took a breath and opened my mouth. This seems like a way how a wizard would think. . Something like that. I can give you my faith, and be with stable thoughts. I just a place to relax and someone to lean on. Everything that I said today is so that I can put my trust in you. So She moved onto my body and lifted herself up. Stretching both her arms out, she put them around my neck, and opened her mouth. Tonight. I hope Mr Su-Hyun will answer my trust. Chapter 114 114 Dark Past ( 4 )( Please read the latter.) In the Hall Plane, a womans body can be a means of survival. Or can be seen as a weapon at can aim at assassination through sleeping with them. So this wasnt such a rare thing in this place. Sex is rather a mode to either murder or a possible cause for the death of someone. Of course, it is one of the way, but not the last resort. Crime or immoral activities are a problem. In the Northern continent the military is still strict, and it can not be compared to that of the Western continent where murder, robbery and rape happen quite often. However, having sex with another wasnt so uncommon in the Hall Plane. Players who havent forgotten the essence of the modern society are used to such a trend in the Hall Plane as years moved on. Jung Ha Yeon was betrayed and abandoned. No, I wonder is it was a little offensive to say that she was abandoned. It looked like the man didnt have any idea of what she was feeling from the beginning. She just pushed all that the pain into a corner of her mind. Since then, she had been going around with that trauma, for almost a whole year. She simply couldnt get her self to place any trust in men after that. and having such a trauma in the Hall Plane can cause tremendous stress. I dont know what all she had to go through after that, but I could certainly guess that she was anxious and distressed. And the pain was growing, and she was finally at her limit to hold her pain. In the meantime, I wasnt sure as to how she endured the fact that her younger sister died, it looked like after losing her, the feelings of the loss filled her mind and the trauma was suppressed for the time being. And she was very familiar with the situation that she had been in. I knew it from experience that it was dangerous to go this way and her mind would succumb. However, she soon came across a good country player. Her first love and I were similar in the beginning, and after a while I was different from him. I was what she had hoped for, what she had wanted from her love. She revived those memories and her feelings after listening to what the kids had told her about me. Maybe she made up her mind after the < Revision of Truth >. She wants to get rid of her traumatic experience through me. And wanted a place to lean on. In some ways, it was my fault that she was like this. The player who killed her younger sister was me. But even then, I didnt have a sorry heart. Now she was convinced that if she was needed to change if she would have to do well in the future. I thought this to myself, and sighed. I wasnt normal to begin with. I spent 10 years in the Hall Plane with broken emotions. It is a wonder how I got the top place after being in this hell for 10 years. I didnt say anything to Jung Ha Yeon and just led her to the bed. And I placed her on the bed. She just looked at me, like she entrusted her body to me. I was attracted to her gaze, and I immediately moved to the woman who was lying on the bed. As long as I knew her feelings, I needed to accept her request. And I wasnt such a great man who would refuse the girl that he wanted. I dont know what consequences Ill have to face for doing this, but now she seemed like the best choice I had. To let her release the tension I opened my mouth. It is a little strange that you and I are on the same bed. In the future there will be more strange things, Im just a little nervous. Just a word. She definitely was Jung Ha Yeon. I just scratched my head and she leaned her head on my chest. Soon I felt her cold touch gently holding my head. I put her face close to my heart. She was wearing only a robe, even then, I felt a sense of sharpness and my eyes went wide. However, what I felt inside was just a piece of cloth. It was then that I realized that she was just wearing a thick robe and only her panty. I held her in my arms for a while and spoke to her. In case you ever want to quit, just say the word. Ill stop right away. There wont be such a thing. Please dont hesitate, just and keep on going. I just laughed not clearly understanding what she meant to say. She moved a little and then once again her eyes met with mine. She looked at my face and opened her lips. I have a favor to ask. Go on. When you call me in the future, will you just call my name excluding the family name? I nodded my head. Okay. Miss Ha Yeon. Please remove the formality. Just my name. .. Ha Yeon. That is nice. Then At me calling her that, she seemed to be a little relieved. I slowly moved my hands above her robe. As soon as I got the permission from Ha Yeon, I pulled out the robes knot. Loose knot, I pulled the string by one of the end. Then, I saw that the front of her robe got loosened. I focused my attention on what was once covered with her robe. First of all, I could see the breast, which were well rounded. When I looked down, I saw her slender waist, and a beautiful hipline, and thin legs. Beauty. Her body was blooming, it was like she was noble deity. I raised m gaze once again. Her breast under the robe tempted me, those images of her body came to my eyes again. I lifted my hand and touched her face. She did the same, she also reached out to my face. I watched her hair shine beautifully over the pillow, and I left the robe wide open with my remaining hand. The darkness seemed to set around us. The only light that came into the room was the moonlight from the window. Jung Ha Yeon was a little embarrassed that she was naked in this light. At that innocent appearance of her, I spoke in a calm voice. Ha Yeon. If its is hard for you, Ill stop. It isnt. It is just that.. Im a little nervous. She seemed to be quite shy because this was her first time. She kept closing her legs and clutching her chest with her hands and was trying to avoid my gaze. I laughed at this, she wanted this and she was waiting for it. This was her first time. I wasnt going to prompt her. Nor was I going to force myself on her out of impatience. I waited for her to get used to this situation. I may be a little lame, but I wanted to make this memorable to her rather than a nightmare as this was her first time. Her relationship with me is simple. She will always take part in my activities and I protect her. Ha Yeon wasnt able to find something like this until she met me. Of course, I did have an idea on how to use her for my purposes. But when she decided to lean onto me and give herself to me, I had the confidence that I was stronger than anyone else. I just calmly waited for her. I noticed that her arms that were holding onto her chest began to loosen, and so did her legs. She opened her lips as she watched me looking down at her. Just looking What? Just looking is okay. Ill show my body to you often. I tilted my head as what she said didnt matter to me, and I moved my hand again. I released the half loosened robe of hers. I saw the deep abs on her body. And her breasts completely unfolded. I placed my hands to side and pulled down her panty a little bit. Slik skik slik! Ah! Her chest rose as I was pulling down her panty, the exact bouncy-ness of her breasts could be understood by this. Two beautiful pale white hills. I just glanced at her chest. Shinning in the moonlight, and I couldnt hold myself to be calm anymore. Please. Dont look at me like that. Its pretty. Youre very beautiful. As soon as I heard the words which contained a little mockery in them, I immediately shook my head and replied. But it was true, they werent just words to please her. She went red at my praises and turned her head to the side. I felt that maybe she was not such a beauty, but her chest was much bigger and fuller than they could be seen from the outside. They are neither too big nor too small. It had a good size and tenderness to it. How old are you? As I kept looking at her, Ha Yeon spoke to me. Was this period of silence a little uncomfortable for her? I gulped down and replied to her. 24 years old. Ah. Youre two years younger than me. I knew that. She is 26 years old. This was time when the charms of any woman usually get more and more ripe. I moved my hands in a very careful manner to her chest. And as she looked at me like that, she laughed a little. . Huh. You like breasts this much, huh? Huh, Huh? It looks like that. youve been watching my breasts from the while. It is not something usual. They are a little tender now. I laughed on the inside at her reaction. She knew it. I was doing this stuff on purpose. She had looked after her sibling, and she gave her knee in the form a pillow in the institute and embraced me, she seemed to have a maternal love. I was taking care of her as much as I could. It was because of me that she was more relaxed than before. With a breath, she herself took my hand and placed it on my chest. s?a??h th? n0v?l(?)ire.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Soon after my hand felt her chest, I grabbed it. I could feel her body shaking at the touch of my hand, the warmth that my hand provided. ! She didnt make any sound. If it was bad she wouldve screamed or in another case she would have moaned. Maybe she was holding it in to see what kind of a person I was. I saw this as her acceptance and place my left hand on her left breast. The softness of them seemed to dissolve in the hands right then, no matter how hard I held they were soft. As I moved my hands, I enjoyed the softness of the breast. And then her breast protruded as moved my finger on top of them twice. Finally, she twisted herself with a moan. However, she calmed herself down. Her reaction meant that she was in need so I sped up my hands movement. After touching and fondling with her breasts I moved my hands away, and her white skin was now pale. This time I looked down her chest. It was then that I knew that we werent talking to each other anymore. We were focused on the action of the others. She was only having a little bit panties cover her. I moved her head back, and watched her whole body. Narrow shoulders, beautiful breasts. And a shy body. I was just admiring her beauty, one after the other. I moved my hand gently on her naked body. I stroked her waist, which was very thin, and my hand stopped near the belly. My hands kept moving and moved to the shyly revealed pelvis of hers. Everywhere my hand went, she reacted and wiggled, she had lost her calm and rational self, now I was looking at a fresh response and fresh attitude of hers, I just smiled at this. I held her face, I approached it. Her graceful face had a small hint of sadness on it. When I looked at her for the first it was like she was craving something, I closed in on the distance looking at her cherry like lips that were closed. Ha Yeon opened her eyes to see what I was going to do. I was little surprised as she seemed to be embarrassed, but she regained her calmness once again. from the beginning I wanted to kiss her lips, I wanted to kiss her so bad that I would be the only man that she would care about. Shuh! Shuh! Huh. The distance between us was so close that I could hear her breathing. Ha Yeon who steadily looked into my eyes, looked downwards as I was approaching her. Seeing this I stopped for a while and opened my mouth. Lips.. may I ? .. I also wanted to try it. You can go on. This was going to be her first kiss. Anyway, she had given me her permission. I cautiously put my lips on hers, which were full of curiousness. Except for the moment when our lips made contact, that was a bit awkward. The lips were so sweet, soft and warm. I was just wanted to be in this state for the time being. Chapter 115 Chapter 115: Desire for Ha YeonIt was the right time. I had been desiring for her breast for a long time. I sucked her breasts slowly and pushed the peaks down. I pulled her head backwards, then her white nipple turned into reddish colour. Soon the straight bump was covered with my saliva, reflecting shining light. I looked down. The woman and I had been naked for a long time. We were stark-naked. I caught her legs and her thighs got loose. At that time, between her beautiful hips, her pussy was exposed. Her pussy was so elegant and pure rather than a lustful and pornographic one. Her pubic hair was trimmed evenly and vulva closed. Between the gaps, the hair with body fluid could be seen. Su Hyun. The moment I heard Ha Yeons desiring voice, I shook my head and came to her and sat there. We had enough foreplay. Now it was the right time. She wanted me and I wanted her. I separated her legs, then I stood between her thighs, against the bed. Her closed labia opened a little, and my penis started to move in. It was not my first time to have sex. Instead, I had the experience of like the first time to some extent. The love, the prostitution with cost and the rape by force. Usually the tramps often did the last one. I easily found the entrance according to my experience. Please be gentle. It will be a little painful. You will feel more painful if you do with strength. Youd better do it with less strength. My penis bumped against my lower abdomen. Ha Yeon looked at me with a worried face. I comforted her with a husky voice. I held her thin waist with my hands. At the same time, I put more strength at the entrance of her. Huh-uh. My penis went into her inside. I enjoyed the smooth feeling inside her, but I didnt go deeper by force. I waited her to adjust. Ha Yeon tightened her two thighs, took a deep breath and then relaxed. I kept looking at her during that time. It seemed that she felt my gaze and then looked up and nodded to me gently. My heart jolted suddenly. I was very surprised at it. I, I, it was not a war, but I felt excited at the body. Why? The moment that Ha Yeon opened her mouth, the palpitation died down. I leaned my head and pushed my waist forward, I tried to go deeper. Uh, uh. As I went deeper, she twisted her waist subconsciously. Her vagina was very narrow. But my penis penetrated her and divided her inside. I went inside her calmly. I felt her hot and smooth inside sucked my baby-maker. At that moment Uh. Huh. As I divided her inside, I relaxed. And my penis stopped moving, too. A thin and soft membrane didnt allow me to move anymore. I swallowed my saliva. Oh, it was her hymen. I called her name. S?a??h the ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Ha Yeon. My waist pressed her thighs. Ha Yeon bit her lips with a sad face. After a rest, she took a breath again. Su Hyun. She called my name as an answer. She looked at me with a desperate face. Finally, she barely opened her lips and said in a shivering voice, May I, I May I become one of your precious women, too? I was in a daze as I heard her sorrowful question. I looked at her and answered in a husky voice. I am not the kind of good guy that you think. At least I think I am not a good guy, Ha Yeon listened to me with watery eyes. I held her hands which stopped gripping the sheet and said, I cannot bear to drive the people who like me, stand by me and depend on me away, since I am not that harsh. Of course, it has nothing to do with the people that I hate. I am always busy taking care of the people accompanying me. Is that so bad? No, its OK. It doesnt matter. Ha Yeon shook her head. I raised my voice as she reacted. If you keep your mind like this, I will cherish you forever. If you become the one that I take seriously, I will do anything for you. I still couldnt take her as my precious woman, and now she was just the one that needed to be protected. At that moment, I came to myself, and my heart could be heard. As I thought of my palpitation just now, I became sentimental. I took a breath and calmed down. But it seemed that Ha Yeon was satisfied with my answer and her voice choked with excitement. Thank you And come now. It will be painful. I can stand the pain whatever it is. Hearing Ha Yeons touching words, I put my hands on her back. And her body raised slowly. No, she raised herself by supporting herself on tiptoe. She held my head with arms gently. Just only one time It will feel better. I fully understood her. She was shivering. We sat face-to-face and her waist fell down a little. I was careful and very careful. To some extent, my penis started to break through the soft mucous membrane. The moment I pressed, I felt the mucous membranes elasticity and her hips began to come down. And at the same time, my waist suddenly raised. Ha Yeon twisted her body and held my head and back tightly. I could see she bit her lip with effort so that it was going to bleed. I hugged her slim body as my penis went deeper by her weight. As I moved up and down, my penis reached the end. Finally, we became one. She endured the pain beyond my imagination with teary eyes. The moment I moved my waist, her breasts waggled. Uh Uh..uh..uh. She tried to relax but as she felt the pain, she put more strength again and again. And as her inner part tightly surrounded my penis, I felt extremely comfortable. It was warm and soft. As I enjoyed the moment, I began to move my waist. Even though I felt a little tight since this was her first sex experience, I could feel that she was trying her best to receive me. As I raised my waist and lowered my head, my erect shiny penis could be seen. I moved my waist again, then her inner part shrank tightly and I felt a kind of keenest pleasure. Huhuhuh. It seemed that it was difficult for her to take a breath and she made some nasal groans. Every time I raised my waist, her black hair waved. Her lips opened and I kissed her. As we both opened our mouths, I felt her warm and sweat breath. Then I put my tongue into her mouth. She reacted with her tongue. We switched our saliva and enjoyed the feeling. She reacted intensely and twisted her tongue as if she had already forgotten her pain in the lower part. We sucked each others tongue and the pornographic voice could be heard in the room. After a while, I took out my tongue, but our shiny saliva still connected. Finally, as I saw the line of saliva broke, I raised my waist and moved intensely Chapter 116 Chapter 116: Interesting InformationThrough the dim window, the shining sunshine appeared. I opened my eyes slowly and raised my head, seeing Ha Yeon sleeping soundly. She was hugging me with two arms as if she was a baby, so it was hard for me to get out. I stretched my hands and stroked her head. It seemed that she felt my touch, then she turned, twisted her body and hugged me into her arms. Her face rubbed against mine and upon the soft feeling, I took a soft breath. We were naked, embraced and exchanged the warm feeling all the night; then I fell asleep again. I got out from her breasts with effort and saw her lying on the bed. After the sex, she was exhausted and just fell asleep without cleaning herself up. There was some blood from her inner part on the bed. There were also some white solids. Even though I ejaculated inside her, semen and the blood came out together. As I saw the trace of the ejaculation, I had a wry smile. It maybe OK not to think about it. But I was not sure if I should just ignore it. I tried my best to clean the bed up without touching her. After she got up, she could clean herself up. I covered her with a quilt and came out of the room with my sword. On the way to the first floor, I lowered my head as I felt the strange feeling. I felt very tired yesterday, but today it was strange that I felt very relaxed. That was not all. I was full of energy and my body was full of spiritual power. I could endure for a long time and I also knew my strength. (Even in this place, the original energy value of 72% was definitely not low.) Maybe I could look forward to a higher resilience, but it was hard to understand. Is it because my desire wasnt satisfied recently? As I thought of the scene with Ha Yeon, I shook my head. As I went down to the first floor, I saw Go Yeonju, who was holding the empty dishes and seemed very busy. I didnt see any user, so it was strange that she was busy. Bur it was none of my business. Clank, clank. There was a noise from the upstairs. Someone was going downstairs. Go Yeonju turned her head and greeted me. She was about to say hello to me. You got up late todayoh, come on. Whats wrong with you? What? I didnt reply to her sudden question. She squinted her eyes and her voice was soft. You are busy even though there is no user. Her eyes were like a ghosts. But I denied what she said. It is a misunderstanding. Is it yes or no? Maybe. After shrugging with a sullen face, I took the chair to the table. As I sat down, I saw the beautiful eyes of Go Yeonju. I said to her in a calm voice, A course. Do you really want this? After a while, the kids will come down, then I will add 6 portions. Ha. She bit her lip as she heard my words and she rotated the dishes intensely. Finally, she received the dishes with the hands and seemed interested in rotating the dishes. Even though she was still gentle, she said in a higher voice than before, Huh, as you are my patron, I would like to tell you it. I am not sure whether I am a patron or not, but what do you want to tell me? Fine. The time has passed and you have lost your chance. I am not happy now. Never mind. I took out two cigarettes with a disgruntled face. She tried to stop me, I threw one to her and tried to make her keep silent. Just rotating the dishes, she showed off another skill. She caught the cigarette with her mouth. I thought she fully deserved the title C Shadow Queen, so I also praised her skill. With a gentle finger snap, my and her cigarettes sent out weak flame and disappeared at once. Even though it was just a moment, I saw her eyes twinkled. Thank you. But it is difficult to soothe the upset mind with only one cigarette. S~?a??h the N0v?lFir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Yeah. Go Yeonju knitted her brow, while a weary smile appeared on her face. The information is very important. I shouldnt tell this to others. She said that and stopped for a moment. Nothing she said fazed me and I sucked on the cigarette. Then she continued, But I like the patrons like you. If you say please tell me, sister in a cute voice, I will consider about it. huh. I thought, If we dont stop talking, I will not eat the food. Then I exhaled the smoke with my nose. After I licked my lips, I said in an indifferent voice. Maybe at that time, I even didnt look up. Halo. Sorry? The moment I said Halo, Go Yeonju was very embarrassed and got panic. She asked again, so I took a breath and said it again. The Sun Clan. Tramp destruction. After hearing what I said, she missed the dishes in her hands. At last, with the noisy sound and broken pieces of the dishes, she smiled gently. Chapter 117 Chapter 117. Interesting =========================================================================Come to think of it, I wasnt thinking of Yujeong. If it had been like the past, I would have just let it go, saying that it would be OK to do it alone, but recently, I realized that my consideration has been, more or less, centered on Anhyun. Ansol is an exception since he was a priest, but Anhyun seemed to agree more with me when compared to Yujeong. Even now, that thinking hasnt changed. Anhyuns potential was greater to begin with, and he showed that difference more clearly when he succeeded the Lear Class, this time around. Also, I was aware of the fact that Yujeong wasnt always in peace with herself since she was considering Anhyun to be a rival. At the same time, Yujeong wasnt someone, with the level of capability, who could be easily discarded as a user, either. She certainly had the potential to grow into a high level user. Since I have personally picked her out and brought with me, her becoming a renowned user depended on how I teach and groom her growth. Essentially, it was only the difference in the potentials. It was better that I do not teach Anhyun for a while. Putting aside the difference between the sword and the spear, reading that book and getting used to them was undeniably an essential part of the process. I would simply work as an advisor, rather than awkwardly attempt to teach which can have a negative impact on the efficiency of a cavalry spearman. After organizing my thoughts by tapping on the table, I turned to speak to Yujeong who was pouting. Yujeong Its better that I teach you. Anhyun and Ansols eyes opened wide. In response to those short words, Yujeong also stopped pouting. I thought that image of her was rather a bit cute. O, Oppa will teach me? Arent you busy? I am, but. I have been somewhat neglectful for a while. If I shuffle my schedule somehow, I think I will be able to teach you. Although it may be difficult for entire days, I will oversee your progress as much as possible. In some respect, a sword could be considered an extension of a dagger. Considering many things, it will be better that I teach you. I I mean Still, it is so sudden.. I smiled, looking at Yujeong who was, unlike her, hesitant and wiggling her fingers. Why. You dont want that? No, No! Of course! Id like that! She shook her head exaggeratingly and put on a big smile. Although Anhyun was murmuring, How could you do that, and Ansol, who was looking on with half envy and half sullen look, were nearby, I looked away, in lieu of a verbal response. Later. I was able to deliver the goals of this maintenance interval by spending about 30 minutes. In summary, first of all, the main focus would be for Sangyong Shin to be under the guidance of Vivian Like the kids, unless it was something of an importance, Ive decided to not call for him. He was a 2nd year user. Hence, expecting acute growth, like in kids, was remote. Yet, while there was a slight chance of similar growth potential, it was best to do as much as possible. And Hayeon was left as a freelancer. Freelancer meant, as the word suggested, that independence would be guaranteed. Of course, since Ive suggested Ansol to be under Hayeons guidance, it was difficult to interpret that as having a complete freedom. However, understanding the meaning behind my thoughts, Hayeon accepted my order without any objection. Giving her the freelancer status was a symbol that only a few people in the know understood. If we have established a clan and solidified some form of organization, giving one a freelancer status implied the level of trust that was given to her. Besides, as she has always been prudent with her actions, there wasnt much need to monitor her activities, either. However, being in a small city did pose some issues. Among them that stood out was a place for the kids to train. That issue would be easily addressed by going outside of the city, but there was not a plan to hunt monsters this week. The sensory training that took place, so far, was able to be conducted in doors, but the upcoming training mostly required active physical movements. No matter how good the VIP room was, it would be absurd to conduct such training in a motel room. However, there was not a good solution. It was a frontier town, and having marched through the steel mountain range, even the development was slow. (Even the citys representative clan was fully preoccupied with marching through the steel mountain range to begin with.) Having chosen the small city of Mule, it was something that needed to be endured. Yet, there werent any regrets. Looking at the benefits and successes that were accomplished so far, that was an acceptable problem. With that as the last item, I was able to complete most of what I wanted to explain. The preparations for the next adventure or establishment of a clan were tasks that I, alone, needed to take care of. Hence, there was no need to detail them. Of course, there were some parts that needed to be addressed. I said to the two sorcerers who were quietly listening to me. I have something to talk to you two about in private later this evening. After the days end Um. Please come to the last VIP room on the left, on the 3rd floor, after dinner. It is a matter of great importance. The two might have already guessed it when the clans story was brought up. Hayeon and Sangyoung Shin were serene as they fixed their heads. And I added one more statement. As a reference I plan to use the VIP room, which I had just mentioned, as my private office. If you have a need to see me, please come to that room. Vivian? Huh? S?a?ch* Th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Vivian was diligently listening to me without goofing off. That was how it was supposed to be, but I couldnt help, but think of it as being praiseworthy. It would be better to reserve a separate room for yourself, too. Id like that but why? I need an alchemists assistance. Can you put together a workshop in the VIP room? I dont mean for you to work incredibly hard. Just showing an effort would be sufficient. Bringing up the word workshop immediately caused Vivian to squint her eyes. She spun her eyes around and tilted her head with curiosity as she spoke. Hmm if it does not need to be elaborate, it might be possible. Id like to hear the details? This may not be the right time. Ill let you know when I have more time. At any rate, Ill talk to the inn keeper separately, so go up and check out the room. You may need some things in order to set up a workshop There are plenty. Anyway, it does not seem all that bad for me. Can I go up and see it now? Certainly. Even disposable items are OK, too. I will support you fully, so dont worry about the expenses. Take a good look at the room. As I nodded my head, Vivian got up cheerfully. At the same time, as I sensed Sangyong Shin, looking at me desperately, I reluctantly nodded my head one more time. Exhilarated, the two went up the stairs at once. . Chapter 118 - Interesting (2) Chapter 118 Interesting (2)Hayeon said it was all right, but I escorted her to the door. I had woken up together and shared a meal with women I spent a night with when I had lived in the contemporary era and thought it was impolite to go alone. While I had done such a thing because I had been innocent then, I could do only things like this for Hayeon now. I saw her in her room and went to the VIP room I would use for work. However, the door opened before I touched the doorknob. Leader. I saw an excited Sangyong Shin with his glasses on, and he looked surprised on seeing me. Did you see everything? No, not yet. I have something to bring under my teachers name. Is that so Then, please go in. Sangyong Shin lowered his head and passed me by like he had urgent business. I wondered what had gone inside and saw Vivian turn her head, noticing me as I went in. Suhyun Kim? Yes. Did you talk things over? YesWhat do you think of the room? Can you use it as a workshop? Please factor in that the room has to be returned to its original state when we go. Umm Vivian now looked at me like she was analyzing my mood and then took out something from inside her clothes to wear it on her face. I was astonished. Youwhat is that? I thought you knew. Sangyong Shin said that this item was called glasses. While I wanted to say it barely resembled the glasses I knew, I remained silent on seeing her proud expression. RightHow did you come by them? You remember my job, right? I can make items like this easily. How is it? While some items from the contemporary ear could be made here, Vivians glasses were not up to par. She realized what I was thinking and pouted. Why, its not bad. I said nothing. Why did you make such a thing just for fun? Its not harmful. Alchemists are a curious lot by nature. It doesnt suit you. S~?a??h the N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Who cares what you say! Vivian took off her glasses with a frown and then let out a long sigh. Was she rebelling against me? Anyway, go on. Why do you want me to create a workshop? I heard Vivian talk to me in a weak voice. As I had more important things than glasses, I took them out two times from my pocket. This is Vivian had a good eye, and she looked greedily at the items I held in front of her. One is the demons heart I took out from Belphegor, and the other is the orb that used to hold your body together. Where is Sangyong Shin? I told him to bring something. Are you saying Vivian changed her attitude on me, asking for Sangyong Shin, and she gaped at me when I nodded yes. She closed her eyes to think, and I waited for her. Magicians and alchemists tended to be like that. I liked talking to them because they speedily understood what I said. I saw Vivian was mumbling and listened in to her words. There is a possibility. However, the heart is too strongIf Suhyun Kim can purify it, its a different matter. My orb is indeed lacking, but it did go through mana flows over time. If there are no crashes, the difference between the two items does not matter. However, the efficiencyso thats where Sangyong Shin comes in. These two problems may be solved through that Magic Square of Harmony Vivians brow furrowed, and she now opened her eyes to speak to me. You want me to work them through Sangyong Shins Magic Square of Harmony, right? Yes. Its difficult I wont blame you if you fail, so lets try. Vivian looked like I had hurt her pride, and she shook her head. Suhyun Kim. I think we should wait on the workshop. Why? I was inwardly surprised as I had not expected her to refuse. She sighed as she began her explanation. Im not saying I wont do it. This place is too inferior for the work you want to do. Even if we push it, the item quality will not be good. While Im not saying things right, Im saying I dont want to rush it despite acknowledging that it may work even here. Are you saying the ingredients are too rare? Vivian nodded seriously. Yes. While alchemists always try the impossible, such items youre holding should be used in a proper workshop, where the possibility of success will dramatically increase. That is my opinion as an alchemist. Vivians words were logical, and I really could not find a reason to refuse her. It would be worth the wait. You thought well. Vivians smile was pretty, and I saw that her old personality was gradually disappearing. While it was not bad, I did miss it. I sighed and put the items in, thinking I may have rushed things. I then stared at Vivian and spoke in a suspicious voice. However, its not like you. Vivian smirked at my words, which made me surprisingly irritated. She sighed and teased me. My name is Vivian la Clasidus. I did have pride in that name once up on time. Im getting back my logic after becoming human again, so dont think that I will be childish like before. My past antics embarrass me, and I hope you treat me like a twenty-four-year-old, which is my age. While she was calm, I did not like her tone or attitude. I approached her and raised my hand, but she only smiled despite my threatening pose. Dont treat me like a child. I was a competent alchemist, you know I let a clear flame show in my hand, and while Vivian seemed calm, I saw her eyes were afraid. You think I will bat an eye? Come to think of it I clicked my fingers together as she spoke on. What? As I had no intention of harming her, the flame on her hair would not burn her as it was under control. However, Vivian would not know such things. Ahh!!! You really did it!!! Vivian ran around the room and jumped up and down. She whined at me as I raised my hand again. You really are, Vivian. I thought you were a different person. I murmured and turned off the flame on her hair, and Vivian clenched her teeth on seeing her unburnt black hair. Why did you do this to me?! I thought you were a doppelganger or a monster in disguise Is that an excuse?! What did I do wrong, you bastard?! I took out the contract I always held dear, and Vivian could not control her expression on seeing it. I stifled a laugh as I spoke. What did you say? That I was a bastard? Vivians face turned white, and tears filled her eyes. I must have been crazy She burst into sobs at that point, and I quickly went to console her. Chapter 119 - Peaceful Days (1) Chapter 119 Peaceful Days (1)While I did console Vivian, she burst into tears. While I was at fault, she did not let me go for almost an hour. What did I do wrong? I really tried to do well. Did I tell you to take care of me like a child? Just treat me with kindness! I had to work hard to calm her down, and Sangyong Shin had inadvertently seen me hugging a crying Vivian. He had lowered his head in a bow and closed the door. You dont hate me? Of course. I depend on you, Vivian. While I said soothing words, I thought that I did like seeing her crying and teasing her. However, I could not say such words. I wiped her tears and went out of the motel. I sighed again. How did I change so much? Was I affected by the time I spent with children? I thought my tastes were becoming too extreme. Anyway, I quickly went to the plaza to visit a jewel store. I started for a shopping district but would only visit one shop. As the things I needed to do in Mule were expensive, I needed to make some funds. While I had time, I liked to do things in advance. The problem was that I found another thing to do after making some free time. Frontier cities guaranteed user residence, and it was rare that a frontier city was empty like this. That meant the Golden Lion Clans Steel Mountain March plan was that much popular, and Barbara would be bustling with people now. It would be a jackpot if the plan succeeded. If I managed to secure a safe route between southern cities and Atlanta, the profit would be amazing. However, as I had participated at Steel Mountain Expedition before, I had no regrets about not going there. The expedition party would lose a quarter of its men in two days, and by charging on, only a few survivors would come crawling back. The clans that calmly assessed the situation would arise from that time, as they would have stockpiled their resources. Things would have changed much after I came from the Cave of Screams, and that was why I had left that cave for the last. I saw some users looking for caravans as I was thinking such things and entered the street filled with stores on either side. A newbie user would lose his way, and I managed to find the jewel shop I had been looking for. Will the old man be there? I wanted a smoke but remembered that the old man did not like the smell of tobacco. I turned my head to the signboard to read the black letters. . The naming sense was bad every time I thought of it. I saw an old man user observing a jewel. I secretively used my Third Eye out of curiosity Name: Mansung Lee (6 years)Class: Rare: Jewel Certified Public AppraiserNation: BarbaraClan: True name / Nationality: One Who Wants Seclusion / Republic of KoreaSex: Male (67) 7. Height / Weight: 173.7cm / 51.2kg Tendency: Neutral / Moderation [Power 18][Durability 26][Agility 34][Stamina 28][Magic 86][Luck 78] Value Seeker: Rank B+ Jewel Craftmanship: A+ Traditional Magic: Rank B ZeroFast Casting: Rank D+Item Assessment: Rank C+ His class was rare, but stats were questionable. However, his true name told me his intentions. He had no greed at his age and was preparing to wrap up his life in this small city. However, his ability would have given him a few choices. His unique ability suited his current job, and I remembered that he had not been a bad person. Mansung Lee did not look up but spoke only when I remained standing. Are you a customer? Yes. Then why dont you speak to me? I was afraid of bothering you. He lowered his jewel to turn to stare at me. Then, he motioned me to come closer. Well, it has been a long timeanyway, sit here. Thank you. While I was powerful, I had no intention of flaunting it. I needed to act like a 0-year user, and it was not a bad idea to maintain a good relationship with the man in front of me. So, are you here to buy or sell? The old man had not liked rambling customers. I am here to sell 8 rubies. Show them to me. Mansung Lee had a bad reputation among users. He had an irritable personality and did not negotiate jewel prices. He rejected those who wanted to sell higher than the actual price and those who wanted to buy cheap. While some would attack him, Mansung Lee was a capable magician. However, he suited me. Mansung Lee did not lose time talking and was fast and accurate in his jewel assessments. People like me came here, and Mansung Lee did show that he valued regular customers a bit. I gave him the pouch that held the jewels, and he took out the eight rubies I had found in the lab to quickly evaluate them. It took him five minutes to place the rubies in a row and speak to me. From the left. 108, 112, 102 117, 136, 122, 147, 101. A total of 945 Gold. Thats the accurate price, and I do not take negotiations. If you dont like the price, you can get out I will sell them at that price. The old man looked at me strangely at my answer. While he did seem like he glanced at the jewels, I knew his assessment was accurate and his skill one of the best. Mansung Lee spoke in a husky voice after staring at me for a while. Youre not going to negotiate? Someone introduced me to you. I heard you are an expert and trust your judgment. You and the person who introduced you to me are strange people to say such nice things. S~?a??h the N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. While he spoke bluntly, I could see him smile. He cleared his throat on seeing me laugh. I do not know where you got such large jewels in good quality. The magic in them is high, and magicians will like the concentration. I do not know much about jewels, but I believe its a practical price. The old man looked at me like I was a weirdo when I did not oppose his assessment. Newbie users tended to negotiate hard when they got lucky with jewels as it was difficult to earn money initially. However, I saw Mansung Lee in a new light because it was extremely rare to see him talk this much to a first-time customer. Mansung Lee dropped a money pouch in front of me at my polite answer. This is a 1000 gold pouch. I will give you some bonus. You do not need to The old man scoffed at me, refusing the pouch, and just pushed the money at me. It is just this once. Its rare to see this quality, and there are few customers due to that expedition and others. Just take itand. Thank you. I took the pouch and smiled at the extra money. It was nice since I would spend a fortune to establish a clan. While I had plans to use GP to make extra money, it was money after all. Mansung Lee spoke again. Come often. Dont go next door. I will be a better choice. Of course. Get out if theres nothing else. Was he actually embarrassed? I smiled and went out. It was time to go to the temple. I needed to report my process for it to be approved as an achievement. Also, Seraph would have called once by now. Chapter 120 - Peaceful Days (2) Chapter 120 Peaceful Days (2)The users who welcomed me when I went to the temple were not those who I had seen with Vivian before. I pay my respect to the users who use blessings. Welcome, and please tell your name and reason for the visit. The blond priest with a kind face bowed politely. He was a resident and not a user. It seemed better to report my adventures to a resident than a user. While residents were commoners if users were aristocrats in this world, those set as were not many. Those in temples were almost equal to users. Therefore, I was also polite. I am Suhyun Kim, a 0-year user. I came here to report my adventures. Come on in. Reporting was simple to the user, as I needed to summarize my adventures to a document and submit it. The residents in the temple would then read the document and question the user if anything was missing. Then, a research party may be formed if necessary. The usual reasons were if there was a threat to the city or the users adventure may be recognized as an achievement. I gave the documents I had written down to the smiling priest, and he began to read them seriously. After a while, I saw that he was in distress, and a normal resident would have raised his voice. Those in the temple were calm. He frowned before speaking in a quiet voice. The report is well written, and I have no questions. Youre amazing for a 0-year resident, but I cannot believe it. The resident finished reading, and he looked conflicted. While there would have been a search party, there were no men right now. The citys largest clan was absent, and residents couldnt go outside without protection. Can you guide us if the temple forms a search party? I have a lot to do and am going out immediately after I finish my preparations. He sighed at my refusal, but we had no duty to guide them. Then, can you show us evidence? Please dont misunderstand me. I am asking you this because what is written down here is too serious, and the temple is in a bad state. However, we need to confirm this if what you say is true. We need evidence to form a search party under these circumstances. What evidence do you need? I nodded as I understood his situation. The resident asked me two things. I want to see the spider essence from the dungeon in the Dark Forest and Belphegors heart. I showed him two orbs, one dark with magic and a blue one with a strange light. The residents eyes widened as he observed them. He looked excited as he spoke to me again. I have confirmed that your evidence confirms your records. While your records would make amazing achievements, we cannot form a search party yet. Cant it be done in two weeks? He nodded apologetically. It is impossible, as it is difficult to even ask for other cities help right now. I had thought this may happen, but I was still disappointed. I needed these records to be recognized as achievements when forming a clan, which would delay things. The resident asked for my forgiveness as I did not say anything. I am sorry, but please understand our situation. Proving your records will take a long time, and the Ancient Alchemists Dungeon will be too dangerous as it has not been conquered yet. I clucked my tongue inwardly and decided to do what I could as I answered him. All right, it cannot be helped. However, please investigate as quickly as possible. I am truly grateful. We will investigate these two dungeons the moment things get better. And Dont worry, I know what penalties I would receive if I lied about records like this. Then, I will take your leave. Wa, wait. Your evidence has made me trust you a bit. Oh? Its something else. The one blessing you has given an oracle. You need to go into the Summoning Room. S?a??h th? N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I nodded and prepared to leave at hearing Seraph calling me. Then, I will go now. You have made a good choice. I will guide you to a portal that will take you straight to the Summoning Room. I thought of the angel as I followed the priest. It had been long since I met Seraph, but I did not feel good about seeing her. ** I went through the passing rites and entered the portal. A blue light filled my eyes. A power pulled me in as I went through the portal, and I saw a familiar sight. The Summoning Room was the same, and I saw a familiar pedestal and a beautiful angel with flickering transparent wings. Seraph had hair the color of moonlight and green eyes. I felt relieved at feeling my mood turn rotten on seeing her. I could not like angels. Seraph spoke to me on seeing that I had entered. User Suhyun Kim, it has been a long time, and Your reason for calling me? I cut through her greetings, as I could not see this Seraph the same as the Seraph I had known in my first life. Have you been well? She hesitated a moment before continuing her greeting. My words became sharper at hearing that. I dont need to tell you, and you know the gist anyway. User Suhyun Kim. Im busy. Just get on with it. Seraph was silent, and while her face was impassive, I could sense that she was surprised. Well? She was still silent. I shook my head and turned my back. Staying here would make me return to who I had been before. I will go. Dont make me waste time like this from next time. User I had ignored her words and was about to go back to the portal when I felt a massive mana movement. Lights spread everywhere, and something serious was going on. I turned to face Seraph, and she looked livid as she stared in the air. Stop immediately! I knew that Seraph was not speaking to me, as she was turning off the lights made of mana while talking to the invisible being making them. You cannot interfere! I felt there was an internal fight between angels were going on. The Summoning Room was still filled with white light and Seraph erasing them one by one. Sandalphon. I am warning you. You cannot be summoned here. This room is only for User Suhyun Kim and me. Outsiders cannot intervene. This is my last warning. I am in charge of User Suhyun Kim and have no intention of changing users. I could see the lights had now completely disappeared, and Seraph now quietly speaking with a calm face. I had been waiting as I thought I needed to know what had happened. Seraph turned her face to me, and I stared at her relieved face. User Suhyun Kim. What? Seraph now began to speak in a consoling voice at hearing my still sharp tone. Chapter 121 - Peaceful Days (3) Chapter 121 Peaceful Days (3)#After Suhyun Seraph stared at Suhyuns still smoking cigarette he had left behind. She stared at the empty space and sighed. Shudders from being so lonely came to her now. She remembered his cold words that were like knives in her chest. She looked at her hand that had tried to grab him. I justwanted to see whether you were well. Seraph let her hand drop as her voice shook. However, her eyes still stared at the portal through which he had left. ** During my first time, Seraph had been almost always calm. Her shouting and grimace were very rare things. She had already regained her composure and spoke calmly as I turned around. Please, give me a little time. I have to tell you something. She was quietly pleading, and her face reminded me of my last meeting with Seraph during my first time around. One of the reasons I was doing so well this time was thanks to her blessing, as she had given me extra benefits with my GP. I would have not made some of the insane decisions I made or finished things quicker. I quickly thought things over and decided it would be better to hear her out. Regardless of what I thought, we were still allies on the surface. I sat down and spoke. So, what do you want to say, and who is Sandalphon? I was still frowning despite speaking a bit softly, but Seraph seemed relieved. I will tell you all. Sandalphon is another angel who helps users, and she has been asking me to change users with her right after your graduation. I pondered, as that would not be a first. I had heard a few times that a user had his angel changed during my first time. Here in Whole Plane, angels needed to guide their users to their desired path. The thing was that angels desired the path, not the users. I had to smile on understanding why. So, why didnt you? Seraph spoke after biting her lips for a moment. User Suhyun has been astounding successful during your time. You have succeeded in exploring two sites and have defeated a high-class demon. However Seraph was hesitating, which was unlike her. I patiently waited for her, and she spoke in a careful voice after a while. I believe you need to improve your relationship with me. I took a cigarette out on knowing my guess had been right. I lighted it as Seraph stared at me. She did not say anything to me, but she had not done so during my first time. I took a deep breath in, which calmed me down a bit. Seraph spoke again. I will not speak again about the role angels play. However, I am curious about one thing. Why do you hate me so much? Would you like someone who has dragged you here? Thats a point, but I do not think that is the reason. What? I glanced at Seraph on hearing those words, and she continued on to speak. I cannot provide evidence, but that does not seem to be the only reason. I am almost certain that there is another I tapped on my cigarette on hearing her words, and now she was waiting for my answer. I sneered. Is that so important? Yes, it is. Many angels are watching your journey with interest, and they all see you positively. As we cannot directly intervene with Whole Plane, we need to have a positive relationship with our users. Users act on our behalf, and Sandalphon has asked for the change because our relationship is not going well. If you tell me the reason why you do not like me, I will try to fix it as much as I can. Its not that you cannot interfere, but you do not, Seraph. Or, should I say that you do not want to do so? Seraph looked like she was at a loss for words, and I enjoyed her expression for a bit before going on. Yes, I do not like you. Actually, I abhor all angels. While there is another reason, that reason makes me nauseous on seeing you guys. Whywhy? The angels antics make me laugh. You guys smiled at me for acting like an ideal user, right? Why, are you afraid I may take up another side? User Suhyun, what are you talking about? I shouted at Seraphs stuttering face. Dont act like you dont know. If users get to know why we were forcibly involved in your dirty fight and the reason you brought human users here, what will happen then? ! Seraph paled at my extreme words. While I thought I may have gone too far, I knew that angels could not harm me unless I intentionally harmed them. There was a brief silence, and I took a last smoke before throwing the cigarette on the floor. Smoke trailed from it, and I spoke again. So, what if you guys are so powerful. It seems that they may be better on that point, as they have entered Whole Plane knowing the risk. However, while you call yourselves angels Howdo you know that? Seraphs lips were shaking, and she stared at me in disbelief. I had not known this initially, but surviving and researching there for ten years and getting the zero code gave me proof. While I had spoken dangerous words, they actually relieved me from saying them. I spoke softly to a silent Seraph. Do not worry too much. I hate them much more than I do you guys. I will play by your rules and will not act out unless you give me the reason. User Suhyun. Also, tell Sandalphon that I will refuse to have my angel changed. I will not be friendly with an angel. Dont call me for a trivial reason like this again. I stood up. While I heard Seraph call me, I quickly went to the portal. ** I saw the priest who had heard about my adventures waiting for me. I calmed down inwardly on seeing his warm smile. Have you enjoyed your talk? While I wanted to say no, I should not say such words to a follower of the angels. I smiled and nodded. Yes, thank you for delivering the oracle. That is my duty. The priest looked at me with envy, and I changed the subject to help me get out early from here. I will then think that the adventure record will be done as quickly as possible. Yes, we will try our best, but it may take time. I understand. However, I hope that things will be complete by early next month. We will do what we can. I will visit here again. Then, I will take your leave. S?a??h the ??v?l_Fir?.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. The priest looked discomfited, and he no longer talked about angels. Anyway, he bowed to me politely, and I also answered him before heading to the long corridor. Chapter 122 - Peaceful Days (4) Chapter 122 C Peaceful Days (4)Chapter 122 Peaceful Days (4) Proofread You guys and I are similar. Your name was Suhyun Kim, right? Do you want them to be alive again? It may be possible, and they will coerce you with such words. It may be like a losers tirade, but dont forget that you were played by them! ** I felt something burn in my chest on remembering my first time. There was a time I had believed Seraph, but nothing had changed after getting the zero code. Actually, things had Anyway, I had nowhere else to go. I decided to think about the problems that would come with this delay after going to the Cave of Screams. I decided to go to the library because it seemed better to show my comrades that I was researching even though I remembered the path. Also, checking facts would be safer. It did not take long, and I went straight to the motel after finding the document. The motel was still empty except for us. I went to our rooms on the third floor to see Vivian and Hyun An looking over records of the Ancient Spearman we had gotten at the ruined laboratory. They lifted their faces, and Vivian quickly took off her glasses with a yelp. I decided to let it go as Hyun An welcomed me. Hello. Yes, is Vivian deciphering those documents? Yes, pictures are not enough. He answered calmly, and Vivian also chimed in after making sure I would not make fun of her. Yes, but theres a lot which will take time, so we decided to do this in parts. Thats not a bad idea. Hyun An also smiled, but his face was dark as he pored over the documents. He then stared at me. I need to ask a favor. Can you help me out a bit with the training? Things written here seem to be too difficult. Well, I can help you out a little. Hyun Ans face lit, and it seemed that he had been mindful that I was training Yujeong. While I would not teach him swordsmanship, I could help him out a bit since I also knew how to use a sword. I gathered together the luggage I would use in the office rooms and turned to give Vivian an important task. Vivian, come to my room immediately after you finish that up, as I need to ask you something. All right. I will go. Vivian looked depressed, like she remembered what happened in the morning, and I smiled awkwardly before heading to my room. I organized my luggage before taking out a book. It was a record that a user could use to receive the Rare Class Chimera Alchemist, which I had gotten from Vivians dungeon. While I knew that Sangyong Shin was the best choice, as he had the capacity and the skill, I was hesitant to give him a Rare Class. This was that rare a record, and he would have to come with us to the end if I gave him this. I did not know whether I could trust him that much. While he seemed not bad and left a good impression on my party and me, the record was too valuable to offer so soon. However, I needed to make a decision soon. He would increase his magic even more as a two-year user, and he would be a valuable asset if he also got a special ability. I was going to take on a promising user and give this, but now I have a choice. I was mumbling to myself happily and thinking about Sangyong Shin when the door knocked. I told her to come in, but Vivian stood outside. I am going in. Why was she announcing herself again? She came in with wary steps, and it seemed that the morning had left a lasting impression on her. Why are you so tense? Sit here. No, I will stand and listen. While her answer made me smile, I went straight to the chase as I did not want to tease her too much. I need to ask you something. Yes. Before that, I believe you will need to teach Sangyong Shin much in the future. What is he like? Vivian looked at me before thinking things over. I thought she would know more as she had spent more time with him. However, she shook her head. I dont know much, but he seems to be a good person. He is polite and nice. I see As a student, he has been good. Why are you asking? I sighed and pushed the record on the table towards her. Her eyes widened on reading them. This is Users who can use blessing can use those records to get a higher class. You keep it and give it to Sangyong Shin when its time. When? These are the conditions. I gave her three. One was that he would join the clan, and the second was Vivians approval after spending more time with him. Third was that I would talk with him and make a final decision Vivian nodded after my explanation. So, you need to approve before I can give this to him? Yes. It is too rare. Is it? Thats flattering. Do you want me to write more? I shook my head with a faint smile. While Vivian would not know, angels had put in their power over that book. I was surprised that Seraph had not talked about Vivian, or maybe I had left before she could say anything. It wont be as effective. This record has stored power over time, and its similar to what Hyun An went through in the laboratory. I see. Vivian seemed happy that her book got such high praise, and I went on to keep the atmosphere happy. Hold that. I am going to talk about the clan tonight and will speak to you again tomorrow. However, the answer is probably yes. Just focus on whether Sangyong Shin is trustworthy. All right. It means I have an official apprentice if Sangyong Shin makes it. Yes, you can go now. I was surprised to see Vivian frowning. I should leave? S?a?ch* Th? ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Yes. What was she going to do? While she continued to surprise me with her emotions, staying true to her feelings made Vivian special. However, her next words left me in shock. Arent you going to tease me? ? I did prepare to be teased, you know. It took me two seconds to understand her words, and I pointed my finger to make her leave. She went in a pout. She continued to look back at me, and I felt a strange feeling come over. It seemed that we were thinking dangerous thoughts about one another. Chapter 123 - A Small Resistance Chapter 123 C A Small ResistanceChapter 123 A Small Resistance We will wrap up for today. Please rest or look over your supplies. I told my party to rest, and two stood out. Yujeong bit her nails nervously while Ansol dropped her forehead on the table. It seemed Hayeon had been a hard teacher. Hayeon was calmly sipping her tea, and it seemed like she had done her best to teach Ansol. She was that type. I was grateful to her, though, as Ansol was a difficult student. She was dense and would become teary when someone scolded her. However, Hayeon would quietly rebuke Ansol while being ruthless. I was smiling on thinking I got a good teacher. Hey Yujeong was hesitant as she called me. Yes? Are you busy tonight? Yujeongs voice was listless as I took out a cigarette. I need to talk with Hayeon and Sangyong Shin, and also organize my records. How about tomorrow? I do have some work, but why? Yujeong seemed annoyed at my answer but did not elaborate. I was puzzled for a moment but now turned to Hayeon and Sangyong Shin. Hayeon. Mr. Sangyong. Yes. Please speak. I will be in my room, and since it may take a while, please wrap up things before coming. I would prefer you two coming together since it will save time. I would like that. Vivian and I were talking about magic circles and summoning spells. Vivian was like that. While she may play dumb at times, she always did more than I expected when I asked her something. She straightened and elegantly drank her tea as I looked at her. The desire to tease her again shot up, and Vivian turned away with a flushed face. However, I managed to control myself and decided that I misheard her clucking her tongue. While Vivian and Sangyong Shin had a good teacher-student relationship, it seemed Ansol and Hayeon were a different story. Hayeon nodded while Ansol looked at me in shock. I will do so. Ms. Ansol. I will teach you for an extra hour. Ansols face was white, and while I was surprised at her reaction, I had asked Hayeon for her help and decided to trust her. Please take good care of her. Dont worry. Hayeon smiled at my answer, and I had to sigh inwardly at Ansols reaction. While these youngsters were all nice, they were not desperate. Also, they could not fathom how happy their lives were as new users. It was mainly my fault, as they had never lacked anything from the passing rites. Normally, new users could not survive on their own during the first year. It had been the same for me. I was lucky to have one meal per day and always looked for a caravan I could join in the plaza. However, the kids were a different story for now. I decided that they would realize how happy their lives are now when they became more experienced and accepted things as they were. I would wait for them to grow. I stood up since they may start to whine. I will go first. Dont worry about being late. I went up the stairs, ignoring the gazes that bore into my back. ** Suhyun, dont you think youre overworking? Its all right. It would be nice to find another dungeon during our next journey. Hayeon came after an hour, and she saw me reading about the Cave of Screams. She worried about my health first, and this situation made me feel like we were a newly married couple. I do not expect such luck again. It would be enough to explore the nearby areas. Please, rest as you overworking makes me anxious. Thank you. I will. Hayeon smiled at my answer, and her face softened me. While I worried such emotions would dull me, it was not bad. Then, Sangyong Shin came running in and bowed to the two of us. Leader, I apologize for being late. Its all right. You were late for seventeen minutes. It may have been better to come at the designated time or be very late. Hayeons voice was cold and her face indifferent as she looked at Sangyong Shin. He looked surprised and bowed his head before sitting at the table. I felt sorry for him but focused on what I had to tell them. You two may know why I called you. They both nodded. I will get to the point. I am thinking about forming a clan It was then the door suddenly opened after a cursory knock, and I looked up to see who could be so impolite. It was Yeonju Go. I thought you were alone. This is disappointing. Why did you come? This. Yeonju Gos smile was pretty as she daintily walked up to us. She was dressed up, and even her hair was tidy, and I could not guess what her intentions were. She laid down the platter she had been carrying, and I could see tasty dishes and good liquor. I did not order them. Its free for my regular customer. She laughed and set the dishes on the table, and Sangyong Shin smiled. Thank you, I was becoming hungry. L- leader. Is it all right? The food is Thank you. Yeonju Go shook her head. While I wanted her to go out, she did not. Youre welcome. What were you talking about? Its private. Thank you for the food. Sangyong Shin spoke up, and everyone knew he was asking her to leave. However, Yeonju Go did not. Why? Im bored, so cant I sit in? Sangyong looked astonished, and Hayeons eyes narrowed. However, Yeonju Go only smiled, and all three turned to look at me. I thought things over and thought about Yeonju Go, the Queen of Shadows. I needed to do something about her before we left. She could join, or I had to murder her. Her ability to gather information had been that formidable during my first time. I thought this was an opportunity as I opened my mouth. Please, sit. Thank you. Hayeon and Sangyong Shin looked astonished as Yeonju Go sat in the remaining chair. While I understood their confusion, I anticipated their reactions once they learned who she was. Suhyun, who is this woman.. Hayeong Jung, a second-year magician, who had been thrown away from the Gold Lion Clan. Sangyong Shin, also in his second year and a lover of alchemist magic. Yeonju Go interrupted Hayeons words, and Hayeon looked at her in astonishment as Sangyong Shin gaped. Yeonju Go only smiled languidly as she now turned to me. s?a??h th? ?0velF?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Suhyun Kim, in his first year. The top graduate of the user academy and has already conquered two dungeons. How do you know that? Sangyong Shin stared at Yeonju Go as Hayeon quickly cast a spell. However, Yeonju Go was calm as she looked at me with a hand supporting her chin. Chapter 124 - A Small Resistance (2) Chapter 124 C A Small Resistance (2)Chapter 124 A Small Resistance (2) Proofread by FlawFinder While Yeonju Go was smiling, she seemed to realize that Hayeon was casting a spell. I took out my sword when Yeonju Gos shadow moved. The sound of my blade coming out rang when her shadow rushed towards Hayeon. While she seemed surprised at an attack she had never seen before, I could see her necklace let out a white light. Shadow targeted. Overlap. Magicians required iron will to cast spells no matter how the opponent was attacking them. Hayeon acted ideally, and her spell melted into Yeonju Gos shadow. While she earned me only two seconds, it was enough for me to rest my blade on Yeonju Gos neck. A cold silence ensued. Yeonju Go looks surprised at having been bested once. Hayeons choice of magic had been effective, although it could work only once. Dont play too much. I put more strength into my blade. Yeonju Go had decided to step back when I had been in her arms. Since she was at a disadvantage, she had no reason to charge us. As I expected, Yeonju Go took back in her shadow. I also lifted my blade a tiny bit while admiring Hayeon. Yeonju Go touched her neck after I lowered my blade. Why did you interfere? Is that all you want to say? I apologize for fooling around. Yeonju Go bowed, but I knew she was insincere. However, I decided to stop things here. As someone who was one of the Top Ten, apologizing was the important thing. Hayeon looked at Yeonju Go strangely before her brow furrowed. A shadowwait. Yeonju Go spoke up as Hayeon faltered. May I introduce myself? Of course. Yeonju Go bowed majestically to introduce herself to Hayeon and Sangyong Shin. I am Yeonju Go, a five-year user called the Queen of Shadows. I manage this motel for private reasons and apologize for prior actions. Sangyong Shin gasped and flinched, and Hayeon managed to keep her composure. The two women exchanged gazes, and Yeonju Go smiled. It was only a greeting. Those in the Top Ten seem to attack instead of greeting politely. I had no intention to kill. Who was it that cast the spell first? I had no intention of casting at first. Yeonju Go narrowed her eyes at Hayeons answers, and they looked at each other for a long time. Yeonju Go spoke first. S~?a??h the N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Are you looking down at me because I apologized? Dont look at me like that, as I will want to kill you. Youre one at fault, and your apology is insincere. Yeonju Go smiled at Hayeons words, and she straightened her back before taking out a dagger from her belt. Insincere? Youre too young. I had been interested because Suhyun seemed to favor you. What are you talking about in a world like this? It was true, as Hell Plain was ruled by power and abilities. Normally, Hayeon would not be able to look directly at Yeonju Go. However, there was a reason she could do so, and Yeonju Go seemed to realize that. You know why youre still alive. Yes. I have faith. You speak well for a dependent. I will look over this for Suhyun Kim, but this is the last time. Are you discrediting the meaning of caravans and clans? One should acknowledge that personal connections are powerful. Everyone, stop. I spoke as they seemed too willing to fight. The two women looked at me with disappointed eyes, and I sighed loudly so they could hear. While Yeonju Go was technically at fault, Hayeons attitude had also been too forward. Yeonju Go knew I was stronger than her despite being in my first year and had accepted that fact conditionally. Then, Yeonju Gos fault had been to intrude and fool around while I had been present, as she had picked the fight first. Hayeon had been unlike herself, as she had been too brash against Yeonju Go, who was decidedly stronger than her. She may have been killed. Hayeon would have believed in my prowess, and we had been at an advantage by working together. However, she had been too emotional. I thought Yeonju Go had touched a sore spot by mentioning the Golden Lion Clan, as Hayeons brows had lifted up when she had spoken those words. I decided to ask Hayeon why she had acted so irrationally later, as she would have a reason. I organized my thoughts before speaking to Yeonju Go. Ms. Yeonju Go. User Hayeon Jung belongs to my caravan. You had been too aggressive, please control yourself in the future. Also, I will talk to User Hayeon Jung later. I had taken both sides and placed forth my opinion, which meant I wanted the fight to be over. The two women nodded faintly, and Sangyong Shin looked relieved. He now started to observe Yeonju Go, as it was rare to be sitting at a table with one of the Top Ten. Yeonju Go spoke in a sultry voice to him. Dont stare so much. I enjoy such gazes. I am sorry, but- Sangyong Shin lowered his gaze, but he looked happy at her having spoken to him. Yeonju Go spoke in a lighter voice and asked him to go on. You look so different from your reputation Like what? Yeonju Go laughed as Sangyong Shin hesitated, and she let her hair down with a hand. What? Yeonju Go winked at me before I could go on. She then placed her hand on her dress and ripped it before I could say anything more. Hayeon and Sangyong Shin let out low shouts at the sudden move. She now crossed her legs in a tiny minidress, and everyone could see her luxurious curves from top to bottom. She now looked at us and spoke in a quiet voice. Well? Her attitude had changed completely, showing that she would now face us as the Queen of Shadows. I could see Hayeon had decided wisely to let Yeonju Go go on. She let out a sweet breath before coming closer to my side. How about a drink? What Tonight is long. Have one. Yeonju Gos aura was too dangerous to think she did not have other intentions. I at least knew that by treating me differently from others, she was asking me to come forward. We were now touching each other side to side as Yeonju Go poured me a drink, and I could feel her flesh against mine as she did so intentionally. I looked at Hayeon, who was looking at me worriedly. She did not show any jealousy but was seriously worried about me. I felt her gaze give me strength as it was now my turn to make a move. Chapter 125 - A Small Resistance (3) Chapter 125 C A Small Resistance (3)Chapter 125 A Small Resistance (3) Proofread by FlawFinder Notes: Its been a few chapters of Whole Plane being used by the translator, this is probably an intentional change on their part so Ill no longer change it to Hell Plane I began to explain about my clan after we drank a glass. I planned for my clan to have an elite team and also free mercenaries who would take short-term contracts for each project. Yeonju Go and Hayeon looked interested in the latter. As the users listening to my explanation were smart, I felt it was necessary to speak more about how profitable being a free mercenary was. I organized what would happen in the future. The Vagrant Eradication Plan would succeed to some extent, but some vagrants would run away. Golden Lion Clan and its allies would fail in their Steel Mountain expedition and become weak. The control over the Northern lands would also weaken as a result. While the Golden Lion Clan would summon other clans, some cities would announce their independence. Vagrants would attack again. Some of the users from the Eastern Lands would come to conquer the east cities and Barbara. The Golden Lion Clan would disappear, and its allied clans would either break down or run away. This is what had happened in my first life. After Barbara was conquered, representative clans from other cities tried to take the city back. Still, they would lose against the Eastern users and the vagrants. Other clans formed an allied force after realizing how serious the situation was and took Barbara back. I did not tell them all, of course, but tried to emphasize that there was a high possibility that the Steel Mountain expedition would fail and the vagrants would strike back. Then, I highlighted the aftereffects of such events. Yeonju Go and my party all looked downcast. While they knew much about Whole Plane, I knew that they questioned whether things would go that far. However, Yeongju Go being here was a decisive factor. As she was one of the ten strongest users and known for her depth of knowledge, how she saw my plan would confirm its probability. Sangyong Shin looked like he was lost, as he was an academic who did not really specialize in things like this. Hayeon looked like she understood my words but remained indecisive. They both did not say anything as I had been the one to speak. I had predicted their reactions and had spoken more than I planned due to Yeonju Go being here. I smiled at her serious expression. Yeonju Go clucked her tongue and suddenly grabbed a full bottle of liquor and drank it in one shot. She sighed sweetly before speaking to me in an astonished voice. Well, I got more than I expectedUser Suhyun Kim. I nodded, and her voice seemed pained. Youre a scary one. In what way? That a 0-year user could have predicted all that. I had not seen that far ahead Actually, you trying to use that to your advantage is scarier. Yeonju Go sank back in her seat, and Hayeon spoke up carefully. How do you evaluate Suhyuns words? Yeonju Go glanced at me before speaking in a tired voice. I its uncertain. The facts Suhyun said are correct, as there are many who are against the Golden Lion clan, who would be happy for their failure. Things may swing that way if Golden Lion fails, but Yeonju Go had acknowledged my words, and Hayeon and Sangyong Shins eyes widened at that gesture. However, she continued to speak. If User Suhyun Kim and his clan want things to be to their advantage, the vagrants would have to move as he said. Will they really do so? Most probably. I know that many vagrants are gathering, but the users will win this time. Since its an extermination plan, how will they cooperate with the Eastern users and invade here? I smiled as I knew that the Vagrant Extermination Plan would end after the first fight. While the users win, they would focus on the expedition first. Also, SSUN, a representative clan of the Eastern city Halo thats allied with the Golden Lion Clan will also receive damage. The remaining vagrants would gather together to go East and would come back with more forces. I spoke up. As they are focused on the Steel Mountain expedition, would they really chase after those running away? The vagrants are known for their survival and escape tactics. All right, then how about them going to the East? Will they take the risk of going to another land? S?a??h the N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. The only way to escape is to the East, as they will fight in Halo. Coming back north is suicidal, and I believe that the vagrants would seek revenge once escaping. I think they would create a path even if it took sacrifice from East to the north, and then some may think that an invasion would be possible. Hmm Yeonju Go nodded before tapping her lips. I placed a cigarette in her mouth and also took one for me. Yeonju Go spoke up after taking a smoke. So, the Vagrant Extermination Plan ending early is keyWell, they would act that way. It may be possible. Then, the Northern Lands would fall into chaos, and free mercenaries would be able to act more widely I anticipate your growth as a user. However, I have some questions. It seemed that Yeonju Go was organizing her thoughts while considering some of my words. I waited for her to speak. Can your new clan become famous? Going into a new clan is a risk, despite your accomplishments. That is why I want an elite team of a small number. Youre arrogant. But, if there is a secret class, two rare classes, and other strong users in my clan, who would be able to ignore us? I saw Yeonju Go pale at the words secret and rare, and she spoke with a complicated expression after a while. I heard you. Can I ask one more question? Of course. Why are you saying such things to me? I did not answer her at first but looked at Sangyong Shin and Hayeon. They hesitated once they realized my meaning but stood up. Sangyong Shine spoke first. Leader, while I do not know how you feel, I like your caravan and hope to learn more. I wish to stay if you will have me. Suhyun, I have already told you how I feel. While your words today seem surreal, I trust you. I nodded after hearing their words. While I wanted to speak longer with you, I think I need to finish up here. I would have not said such things today if I did not want you two to join. Then, thank you for today. Its nothing. I will see you two in the morning. They went out slowly after saying goodbye to me, and Hayeon silently bade me be careful as they went out. Only Yeonju Go, and I remained in the room, and she snuggled closer to me before speaking in a low voice. So, again. Why did you say such important things to me? Thats because I stared at her for a moment before continuing. Chapter 126 - A Small Resistance (4) Chapter 126 C A Small Resistance (4)Chapter 126 A Small Resistance (4) Proofread Yeonju Go looked at me and provocatively leaned forward. I met her anticipating gaze and grabbed the dagger between her breasts to take it out. That bothered me a little bit. Her eyes widened in surprise before her lips twitched to a smile. I held the warm blade between my fingers, which felt like her soft skin. Yeonju Go spoke in a teasing voice. Be more daring. Theres only two of us. Thank you, but no. I placed the dagger on the table and could see that it was no ordinary weapon. Now was time to answer her question. The reason I told you this She hummed in reply. I looked at the table and saw a bottle still holding liquor and poured into two empty glasses. -Was because I wanted you to evaluate me. Me? I nodded as I handed Yeonju Go a glass. However, her light gray eyes were asking me for additional information, and I decided to bait her. I wanted to know what the Shadow Queen would think of my plan. She answered with a smile. While there are many uncertain factors, it is a scary plan. If the factors become realthat means you will have one secret class and two rare ones. Other clans will notice you. Also, getting justification by free mercs and contract managingI admit I did not think of a mercenary clan happening hereBut Yeonju emptied the glass and now looked at me with a deep smile. Your lying abilities are not up to par. While I flinched inside, I stayed calm. Yeonju Go laughed as I remained silent. Well, its more like that would not be your only reason. Why do you think that? You look into peoples eyes when you speak the truth. However, you gave me a drink to avoid my eyes when speaking. She was reaching too far. Thats only a guess. What if I simply wanted a drink? No, I can see it in your eyes. Yeonju Go answered quickly, and her face lost that languidness. Her eyes were shadowed, and I could feel her aura spread out thick. I felt my body tingle at seeing the Shadow Queen I knew from my first time here. She stood up, took the dagger back from the table, and now approached me. Her walk was peculiar, and while it was sultry, I knew that her pace quickly reached its target. I woke my senses, feeling the tension in the air, but Yeonju Go laid a hand on my chest and slowly went behind my back. I heard her speak quietly to me. I have been here for five years, you know. You told me that- She hugged me before I could continue and took two cigarettes from my breast pocket. Her chin was now on my shoulder as she placed one between her lips. I lighted it for her, and she placed the other one between my lips. Her lighted cigarette brushed against mine, and we enjoyed the smoke for a moment. Are you curious why I am acting like this? A little. I could feel her chuckle at my admission. I remember you telling me that your clan aims for survival and return. That made my heart turn, you know. You want to go back to Earth? Desperately. She seemed to have her own story to tell. Who do you think I was back at Earth? I became silent as I thought over her question. She was in her late twenties, so she would not be a college student, but did not seem like the type to hold a stable job. Her voice was bitter as she continued on. I know what youre thinking. Yes, I worked as a companion in a bar. I didnt prostitute myself but had to learn the tricks of the trade. I believe everyone has their reasons. I could feel her head shake at my inadequate answer. Im sorry, but there really isnt any reason. I was not threatened or had debts. I just wanted money and to satisfy my desires. What do you think of me now? I listened to her speak. Her voice wavered slightly, and she did not want my answer but was curious. That was conflicting. I decided to answer her honestly instead of sweetening it. Everyone had their own jobsand a bar companion has a bad image. Yeonju Go snickered at my answer and now took a step back from me. She slowly circled me as she spoke. Do you know the best thing about Whole Plane? There is no good thing about here. Yeonju Go shook a finger at my immediate reply. No, I have one. Hayeon she seemed like a stable type, unlike me. The reason I had been angry at her was her gaze What was it? She looked at me like I was cheap. I really cant abide that. S?a??h the N?v?l(F)ire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I could now guess her state of mind. She seemed to have an inferiority complex between who she had been on Earth and who she was now here. I could see that we had one thing in common C we were disappointed in people and could not believe in others well. Whole Plane is curious in that people can lead completely different lives. A cheap barmaid can become the Shadow Queen here. She now looked straight at me, and her body was again close to mine. I could not feel any threat from here. She gently leaned her face against my chest. I always look into peoples eyes because they tell me what people think of me. I thought her unique ability had been a part of her abilities as the Shadow Queen. But, that may not be the case. I wanted to rest for a while because things had been so hectic. That was why I got this motel and managed it. I hid who I was because this motel reminded me of my past. I became more seductive and provocative, and the responses I got from people amused me. I could beat them if necessary, unlike on Earth. She now became silent and pulled her head back to look into me. I could see her beautiful face up close, and her breath was sweet with liquor and musky with smoke. She stared into my eyes. Youre different. Why? No matter what I did, your eyes are empty. I could see only two emotions in them. One is that you found me irksome. I smiled as her story intrigued me. I agreed that she had been irritating at times. The other? Yeonju Go looked at me again for a while before she opened her mouth. Chapter 127 - Temporary Joining Chapter 127 C Temporary JoiningChapter 127 Temporary Joining Proofread You seemed to be worrying over me at times. Worry. I narrowed my eyes and controlled my breathing, or I would begin to laugh. Yeonju Go slowly backed away from me, and while I could feel that there was something weird in her walk, she spoke up. However, I could not ignore it. Do you know that you make me shudder with tension whenever you look at me? Hmm. Both of our cigarettes were out now, and I thought I had been too lenient. She had been observing me even more than I had her. Yeonju Go flicked away her cigarette butt before speaking. I realized the reason why when you talked about SSUN. What is it? Yeonju Go smiled, and I now knew why I had thought her walk was strange. She spoke before I could turn. The intention to kill. I calculated the distance between us and looked for my sword, but it was gone from its place. Are you looking for this? I had to gulp as I raised my head to see her smooth fingers on my sword. I grabbed a chopstick from the table and charged at her. Well, well. She was calm as she disappeared. I used my Third Eye before waking my magic. I knew that Yeonju Go would have used a sense obstruction skill and her Black Shadow. However, I could use my Third Eye over both skills. I looked at the shadows near me. She was not under the table, and that meant Here I am, behind you. Yeonju Go rose from my own shadow behind me with a cracking sound, but I was ready for her with my ability. No, Im the one behind you, arent I? I was standing behind her and held the chopstick against her neck. Yeonju Go froze, and our weapons were both at a non-fatal distance. She stammered for a moment. No wayteleportation? You guessed right. I heard that someone from the Eastantel Law Clan was developing this but how could you? I had learned it from that guy in my past life. I could see her shake at having been beaten so easily. I had been a bit lucky, as she had not given her all while I was used to her. I had met her numerous times during my first life, and my clan had analyzed her thoroughly. We had succeeded, and she had been taken care of by Soyoung Han. All that and the fact I was stronger than her made things this easy. If she had used her special ability , things would have not gone so smoothly. However, I thought Yeonju Go would not accept this situation easily when I surrender. She accepted the situation and dropped her dagger and my sword. While it was anticlimactic, I thought it was like her. While Yeonju Go seemed carefree and unruly, she kept her word. That was why Soyoung Han had so ruthlessly killed her off. I pondered over the situation. If I thought back to my past life, it was better to kill her. However, I kept thinking about how to make her my ally. What would win her over? I heard Yeonju Gos desolate voice as I thought such things. This is exactly what I had felt. s?a??h th? ?ov?l?ir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. What are you talking about? You tended to look at me like you were thinking about killing me. I could not say anything as she was right. Yeonju Go cleared her throat before speaking. Can I turn around? Slowly, with your hands in the air. Yeonju Go complied and glanced at my chopstick. I dropped it and kicked away her weapons. I was at an advantage if we had to resort to a fistfight. Well, you let me live at the end. I shrugged as I lowered her arms. She gave me a probing look before walking past me to my bed. She threw herself on it, and now I was beyond being surprised. She murmured in a weak voice as she buried her face into it. Todays been a hellish day. I get almost killed, and someone crushed my pride. It couldnt be helped. Yeonju Go rebuked me and now tapped the place next to her on the bed. While I knew her intention, I just perched on it instead of lying beside her. She spoke out loud with her body that she had lost the will to fight. She came up to me and laid her head on my thigh. While the fight had been short, the effect would be long. One thing was that Yeonju Go now owed me her life as I had let her live, and she would know that. Yeonju Go sighed before speaking up. Well, I know one thing for sure. What? She lifted her finger to tap my nose. You were contemplating on killing me but let me live. That means you want something from me. We were complete strangers before meeting here. What do you want, and why do you want to kill me? Dont be silent and just tell me. I would need to know things in order to give you an answer. I was reticent because, unlike Hayeon or Sangyong Shin, Yeonju was a proud user with a secret class. She would have her own thought and take pride in herself. While she did think highly of my caravan and plans, she would not join my clan so easily. While I could kill her if she refused, I could not fathom how helpful she would be if she allied with me. I decided to postpone my judgment. Yeonju Go was interested in me, and I wanted to observe her more. That meant I should create an opportunity for her to interact closer with us for some time. I gently caressed her soft hair, and she closed her eyes. I would offer her a condition, and she would probably comply as she owed me her life. Most of all, I thought Yeonju Go would be a big help at the caves. How about resting for a while, as you have no customers? Yeonju purred at my words, and I checked her response before continuing to speak. Chapter 128 - Temporary Joining (2) Chapter 128 C Temporary Joining (2)Chapter 128 Temporary Joining (2) Proofread You seem to be often sighing these days. Yeonju Go played along with me and nodded. Thats true. Resting is the best medicine for that. How about going out for a while? Are you asking me out? You had refused all my advances She seemed to have understood my intention, and I spoke in a softer voice. It may be a date since my party is going out of the city to explore next month. How about joining us? Yeonju Go let out a laugh as she shook her head. Is your idea of a date holding hands and killing monsters? Better than moping around in the motel. Youre too much. How long? Three weeks. Yeonju Go frowned at my answer and narrowed her eyes. My motel will have to close. It took a lot of money to build this, you know. Its already ruined, as were practically your only customers.. Yeonju pouted at my retort and placed weight on her head that was still on my thigh. I said, its a good place. Dont worry. Youll earn much more there than in a motel like this. Are you planning to discover a dungeon again? I answered her words nonchalantly. How did you know? She now only stared at me with a vacant face. ** I did my morning meditation and washed before going down, and the motel was in an uproar. Everyone who would have been sleeping was gathered on the first floor with anxious expressions. I saw everyones eyes on me as I went down the stairs. Ansol, what is it? The motel is closing down! I had to laugh at her words. While Anhyeon and Yujeong looked like they had just woken up, Ansol looked fresh. She seemed to have come down early for a change and found Yeonju Go. She would have then woken everyone else up since I was doing my meditation. I scratched my head and sat down. Damn did you hear anything from the owner? Yujeong sat next to me with a bleary face and leaned against my shoulder when I remained silent. I patted her hair, and she looked happier. Ansol looked discomfited while Anhyeon was looking around. Hayeon and Sangyong Shin sat quietly, as they seemed to have realized something was going on. The front door opened, and Yeonju Go came in. She closed the door and stood in front of me. I spoke in a pleasant tone. Youre busy early. Yes, thanks to someone. Well, I like doing things fast, and things were getting irksome these days. While her words were filled with thorns, I shrugged my shoulders as I spoke on. Well, you should have told me earlier. Pay me back for the remaining days. She bit her lips as she glared at me. Huh. Since everyone is here, have breakfast. What will you guys have? S?a??h the Nov?lF?re .??t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. The same. Seven A courses. Eight. I need to eat, too. Yeonju Go poked my chest before going inside the kitchen, and others looked at me with surprise. However, Sangyong Shin looked serious as he murmured to me. Leader. Yes. You are quite efficient. I laughed awkwardly, and Hayeon now looked astonished. Suhyun, did you No, I made a deal with her. A deal? Hayeon asked me with suspicion. I nodded before motioning others to sit, and now we were all at the table. I cannot tell you the specifics yet, but she will close the motel for at least three weeks. The reason will be due to the lack of customers. All nodded, as they had noticed that during our stay. I continued on. Also, she will join our caravan for that time. Since she is a five-year user, I believe she will help us a lot. We will talk more when she comes back. Any questions? Vivian immediately raised her hand, and I nodded for her to speak. I know that you have your reasons, but I am worried about one thing. What is it? Vivian looked around at our party before speaking. You said three weeks, which means that you will take that user to our next expedition, right? Yes. Then, can she blend in? Shes a motel owner, even if she has been here five years Hayeon and Sangyong Shin smiled at Vivians words. However, I could understand why Vivian said such things. Even as she got used to the present day, she still confused things with the ancient Whole Plane now and then. Vivian. Yes? I wont tease you again if you can fight against her for ten minutes. What? Everyone looked as astonished as Vivian was. While Hayeon had joined us, Vivian was the second strongest in our caravan, and everyone knew this fact. While Vivian was strong, she was no match for Yeonju Go, one of the Top Ten. Since I knew Yeonju Go would beat Vivian in a heartbeat, my voice was confident. I will vouch for her prowess. How about it, Vivian? Vivian flushed before answering with her head down. I dont want that. Next question. I changed the subject quickly at hearing Vivians nuanced answer, and thankfully no one seemed to have noticed. I was also surprised at Yeonju Gos quick decision, as she had been more decisive than I had expected. I heard Yeonju Go pushing the cart from the kitchen, and Anhyeon suddenly sprang up like he had now just woken up. I will go wash. How about after you eat? No, I will be quick. He went up as quickly he could, and Yeonju Go came in to place the dishes. She sat in the remaining chair and looked around before speaking to Ansol. Wheres your brother? He.. went to wash up What? Speak up. Ansol shyly looked at me for help, and Yujeong answered for me. He went to wash. Ah, hes cute. Anyway, User Suhyun, did you talk about me? A bit. How about speaking the rest for yourself? We will know each other well during the next three weeks. I will talk after the meal. Dig in while the food is warm. Yeonju Go looked calm, and her attire was demure. We began to eat when Anhyeon came down with damp hair. He stared at Yeonju Go. Come to think of it, they had never really been formally introduced to each other. Anhyun spoke up first. I am Anhyun, a 0-year user and a spearman. I am Yeonju Go, a 5-year user. I am the Shadow Queen. Ansol spurted the water she had been drinking at Yeonju Gos words. She really did know a lot. Chapter 129 - Temporary J Chapter 129 C Temporary JChapter 129 Temporary Joining (3) Proofread Ah, I am sorry Some water got onto Yujung, who looked around for a napkin. Hayeon handed her a clean cloth, and Yujung stared at her before grabbing it. She opened her mouth after wiping her face. Ansol, lets talk after this. It was not intentional Ansol lowered her head at Yujungs sharp voice, but she again began to stare at Yeonju Go. The Shadow Queens smile deepened At Ansols tense face. You know who I am? Ansol nodded, and Vivian repeatedly poked her on the side. What is the Shadow Queen? I will tell you! Dont poke me S?a??h the N0v?lFire(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Vivian looked like she was in a pout, and I thought she was still thinking of me saying that Yeonju Go was stronger than her. However, I was only telling the truth. From my experience with Yeonju Go in my past life, even if they went all out, Yeonju Go would still beat Vivian seven times out of ten. Ansol began to speak in a small voice. In the User Academy They did not tell me such things there. Ansol shook her head at Yujungs words. Its probable, as I heard it in a theory class for priests, as my teacher was interested in famous female users Oh? Tell me what you heard. Yeonju Go looked curious, and her eyes were sharp like a falcons. I heard some of the famous female users. Eastantel Law Clans Clan Lord , who belongs in the same clan, and the mysterious I noticed that Yeonju Gos eyes turned murderous on hearing the words, Execution Princess. It seemed that those two were old enemies, but I could not ask her about it now. Yeonju Go straightened her expression upon noticing me and spoke. Yes, I am that secret class . My name is Yeonju Go, and I am twenty-six years old. Im currently single, and I would take on a man with kids if hes the right one. She glanced at me as I spoke, I froze with my spoon in mid-air. I did not realize she would take revenge herself like this, as some members would have realized what Yeonju Go was implying. It was then Hayeon placed down her water cup with a thud. That was unlike her, but her smile was still light. All right, then its time to introduce ourselves. Right. Yujung agreed to Hayeon, and it had been a long time since I heard the two speak to one another. The problem was, I did not know why they were being so fierce. However, Yeonju Gos smile was languid as she looked at them. I could see sparks in Yujung and Hayeons eyes. They introduced themselves, and I watched Yeonju Go respond to them. She treated them like real kids, but her being the made her attitude apt. It was now Vivians turn, and she spoke in an unusually cold voice. Vivian La Clasidus. Rare class magician. Im twenty four. Yeonju Go seemed interested in Vivian being an ancient resident here instead of a user. They stared at each other for a moment before turning away at the same time. Yeonju Go now looked at me, and she treated me like an equal. Youre a secret class. Yes, you know that. No, I dont know your class name. I smiled at Yeonju Gos question, as I did not intend to tell her now. While that information would be revealed when I established my clan, I would not tell her now. Also, while a slight possibility, she might guess what my class skill was from the name. Therefore, I was going to be careful. Yeonju Go spoke up again as I remained silent. Come on, you know everything about me. Isnt this unfair? No. You have lived here long enough, but we havent. Also, you probably guessed a lot of my skills. No, I didnt. Tell me. No. Yeonju Go frowned. I noticed that everyone else looked like something precious had been taken from them, especially Hayeon. All right, dont tell me. Since were going to be together, there will be opportunities. Try your best. There are other ways. I lifted my gaze to hers at those words, and she flinched a bit. If you use your skill on my party, I will act. Thats not that bad a skill Its more of a curse and may pave the way for other curses. I will think that our deal is off the moment you harm my party. My party members expressions now turned confident. They seemed satisfied at their leader going on equal terms with one of the Top Ten. I saw Yujung and Ansol nod. All right, all right. You win. She sent me a light glare, but I could see that she was smiling. Come to think of it, she may have intended for things to unfold like this. She could have been using me to assure others that she would not harm them. If so, she was blending in like a pro. Yeonju Go and I negotiated the specifics afterward. She laughed when I told her the preparations would be at least two weeks and at max a month. It meant the motel would be closed for at least six weeks. However, she did not seem to regret her decision. She even told us that we could use the three-story motel however we wanted. I welcomed the offer, as only the lobby could be used as a training site. My party members had to welcome Yeonju Go then, and I decided to ask her for one more favor. I had no choice but to kill her if she did not join my clan. I would not force her but ask her for this one. I thought you may be bored while you wait. What? To put bluntly, I thought you could teach someone how to use a dagger. Im expensive. Whats the price? I will pay you on seeing how much the student grows. Im only asking, and you can refuse. Im saying this because its rare to see someone use a dagger like you. Yeonju Go stared at Yujung for a while, and she murmured after a while. I wont be bored, then. Chapter 130 - Temporary Joining (4) Chapter 130 C Temporary Joining (4)Chapter 130 Temporary Joining (4) Proofread I was surprised that Yeonju Go accepted my offer. She was different from the other Top Ten in maintaining her face but not overusing her powers over others. I smiled at thinking Yujung may finally improve. Thank you for accepting. You seem more thankful to that than me giving you my entire motel but she doesnt seem happy. I turned to Yujung, who looked resentful. It seemed like she was feeling betrayed at me not teaching her, like I said. I sighed inwardly at her childishness. She seemed to not realize the enormity of the chance that she had just received. I would have not been happy in Yeonju Gos place. Yeonju Go looked unperturbed and smiled after glancing at me and Yujung. I am always ready, but I wont go easy. If you want to learn, come to me, you child. Yeonju Go clucked her tongue, and she looked condescendingly at Yujung. Even Hayeon told her to grab the chance, while Anhyun seemed eager to take her place. Yujung clenched her teeth at Yeonju Gos words and turned her head around. I sent an apologetic look to Yeonju and decided to stop things here. I thought I would need to talk with Yujung soon. Everyone went back to their schedule, and Hayeon dragged Ansol upstairs. While Ansol looked around for help, Hayeon was quick. Yeonju Go was going to clear the tables on the first floor to set up a training area. While I was not surprised at Anhyun being eager to help, Sangyong Shins offer was sudden. However, he seemed to be sincerely grateful to Yeonju Go, and I nodded to him to show my appreciation of his help. Yujung had gone straight up the stairs, and I slowly stood up as I looked at her retreating back. While I would have scolded her, I now knew how much she thought of me. I thought I would gently persuade her. However, Yeonju Go stopped me when I was about to start for the stairs. Dont. Let her be. What? S?a??h the ???el F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I wanted to say this before. A caravan leader should not try to take care of trivial problems like this. You should let her realize things for yourself. But Vivian now spoke with a hesitant expression. I agree with her. I did not want to say this, but you seem to be too focused on the young, especially the two not here. So, dont go. Right. She doesnt know the chance youve given her. If I was in her place Anhyun also added a word, and I knew that Yeonju Go was right. However, what saddened me was that I wanted to say that she was not that bad to them. I dont know how strong that child will become, but the mentality is important for survival here. So, just focus on your own work and trust that others will grow stronger. Yeonju Go softly pushed me in the opposite direction, and I thought things over. I knew that I was too different from my first time here, but I had been confident that I would be able to return to my original personality. I just thought since they trusted me it was then I had to laugh at myself. I may have also been swayed by the fact I was not alone, and others thought me special. That may have been why I had been too soft on them. I now walked up the stairs to the rooms I used as my office to organize the timetable for from now onward. ** Suhyun Kim. I heard Vivians voice from behind as she had followed me to the third floor. I turned around. What is it? I wanted to ask you about what Yeonju Go said. Are you married?! Of course not. Then why had she said such things at the table? I sighed at Vivians words. Everyone else at the breakfast table would have realized what Yeonju Go meant if she was acting like this. However, I was going to let it slide since Yeonju Go had organized things nicely. I began to explain to Vivian as she leaned her head with question marks flying around. I said since the young ones thought of me as a father figure and called me as such at times, Yeonju Go had made a joke to tease me. Vivian laughed after I finished my quite specific explanation. Well, I can understand why she said that now. If someone else calls out father or married man from now on, there will be payback. While it was jest on my part, I was not all that happy being called a father at my age. Vivian stared at me for a minute before a soft flush came up to her face. You dont like to be called married? Correct. She spoke up again at my answer. You have no children and have no wife I began to feel irritated at Vivian repeating nonsensical words, which showed in my face. Are you teasing me? Vivian did not answer me but turned around while continuing to nod. I kept back since she seemed to want me to tease her, so I tapped her head once and went to the third floor. While I appreciated having more comrades, I began to think that things would get even more hectic in the future. ** So, theyre going to announce it tomorrow?? Yes, our clan is planning to raise our fighting spirit and gather people. We do like to show off. Shes lucky. The Golden Lion Clan is supporting her fiercely. I came here after years of hard work, but someone can come in with a good class and a good man with less than a year of experience. I dont like that young girls sharp eyes. Speak carefully. Hyunwoo Park is soft on her. Her face is going to be annoying after that announcement tomorrow, thats for sure. I agree. The sneering voices left the corridor, and a woman stood at the shadowy corner. She was beautiful with raven-like hair and white skin. Her expression was cold, and she lacked a smile, but she was still exquisite. While her face was impassive, one could faintly see that she was annoyed as she stared at the corridor where the voices had gone. She sighed and looked at the jewel in her hand. She clenched it instinctively but let it drop on the floor. Her face now turned sorrowful as she looked at the jewel. Suhyun She was Hanbyeol Kim, the Jewel Mage. Chapter 131 - A Step Forward Chapter 131 C A Step ForwardChapter 131 A Step Forward Proofread Do you remember that motel in Mule, where you had given me a dagger during my first year? When you sulked? Dont embarrass me. Anyway, I think I changed after there. How? Who knew I would become a bloodthirsty demon? Wait, let me speak Look at you, the notorious Lord of Mercenaries in the North. Men who are terrified of you will be shocked at how you look now. Ah, dont say that. Do you think I allow myself to be touched by anyone else? Its because its youahwait! ** Whether it was a small caravan or a big clan, accepting new members was a risk in a world like Whole Plane. Yeonju Go, while a temporary addition, had been the best of choices for now. She did more than her share in offering a training area and taking care of meals. Not only that, but I received a steaming cup of tea each morning at my desk along with a report on the current issues in Whole Plane. However, I knew that she was appealing herself to me, which meant I needed to show her profit. Working hard was not enough, as I needed the results. The first would be the Cave of Screams. Therefore, I read the records on the slightest possibility of discovering a place that warranted an expedition. How things that were going on inside the clan was also important. Yeonju Go seemed to have belonged to another clan, and she would decide after observing others. Anhyun was on an elite course, reinforcing his magic skills. Even though he was paying Yeonju Go a lot of attention, he worked hard during practice. Ansol and Hayeon were also doing their daily routine. It was surprising that Ansol had been able to follow Hayeon. While their class was different, it would be enough for Ansol to become stronger in the skills she could already use. Vivian and Sangyong Shin were also working hard. Vivian was deciphering Anhyuns record book, teaching Sangyong Shin, and also training alone. She seemed to have found a rival in Yeonju Go. S?a??h the N?v?lF?re.?et website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Sangyong Shin always offered to do the burdensome chores first in his quiet manner, making me amiable. However, there were problems, and Yujung was the biggest issue. She made things awkward as she remained depressingly quiet. While I would have considered her stupid before, I could now understand what she was feeling. This stemmed from when Anhyun got a rare class. She was comparing herself to the talents surrounding her, which gave her a sense of inferiority. Yujung had not achieved much after the expedition. It could not be helped. While I admit I wanted to raise Anhyun first due to his prowess, Yujung was different from him because her fighting style meant risking her life. I had been trying to protect her, but it had backfired. There were two ways this problem could be solved. One was getting her a rare class, and the other was for her to overcome her current state. Yeonju Go would find Yujung laughable, as she would see what Yujung had done as childs play compared to her own efforts in becoming one of the Top Ten. However, I saw Yujung differently. She was soft inside as she was hard outside. Yujung was depressed because she was weak, which had been my own problem during my first time. I closed my eyes and remembered how Yujung had stood up for me. I opened them and sighed. I would try to soothe her one more time, within boundaries. ** The night was growing late, and I was still awake, thinking about the equipment for my party. I had forgotten to bring additional gold coins, but I would need more money for better equipment. Since I still had enough GP, it might be better to see equipment at a higher bracket. I drank a sip from my tea and tapped the table. Yeonju Go seemed to have added restorative herbs since it tasted fresh. I was looking over the equipment list when the door was knocked on. I answered to come in, and Anhyun slid in, drenched in sweat. Come and sit. Anhyun sat in the chair I had pointed to and carefully placed his spear next to him. The heat radiating from him told me that he had been practicing hard. He had come to ask me a question, which he often did after practicing by the record book. After overseeing the equipment list, I had been ready to go see him but decided to help him out now. He really was trying hard to become stronger. I listened carefully to what Anhyun was saying and opened my mouth. Your Technical Spearman class is not only about offensebut actually uses defensive moves to keep the opponent in check, and then counter at the end. So, your class is really about defense. I think youre right. The record book mentions so many defense moves, which is completely different from my expectations. I smiled at Anhyuns words. The core about this class is to increase the mana efficiency in ones body and use it on physical moves. It will be good for you to learn how to defend yourself with a spear, as the moves will provide opportunities for you to fight back. If you get things right, you may win against those one or two levels stronger than you. Can you explain more specifically? I nodded and organized my thoughts after drinking the last of my tea. According to the record book, the moves are very logical. You need to catch the distance between you and the opponent, the opponents class, the opponents specialty, and how the opponent uses the weapon. That means split-second decisions are key, and you need to decide the correct choices for each fight. Thats hard Rare classes usually are. Anhyun looked downcast as he grabbed his spear. The way his shoulders drooped told me how he was feeling. While he would have thought things would be easy after getting a rare class, the reality was harsh. It would take a long time for him to become a true Technical Spearman. However, he turned around with an expression like he had forgotten something. I need to tell you something. What is it? He hesitated at my question but spoke with a serious face. Its about Yujung. Chapter 132 - A Step Forward (2) Chapter 132 C A Step Forward (2)Chapter 132 A Step Forward (2) I nodded, as I had been thinking about Yujung for a while. However, Anhyun hesitated despite my asking him to go on, so I waited until he did. Im not tattling, but Yujung seemsstrange. Didnt you tell me to let her be? Anhyun scratched his head at my words. I did, but she seems going too far and seems strange. What do you mean by that? Speak more specifically. He seemed to have decided to speak and started complaining. As you know, she doesnt speak to others, even when Ansol tries to strike up a conversation. Also, she seems not to be training these days Hmm s?a??h th? N?v?lFir?(.)n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. While I told you to let her be before, we had been fighting together. Maybe a word from you might work. I smiled at Anhyun, as he seemed to have changed a lot. He had spent too long a time together to let Yujung like this. I cant let her go on like this. You think so too? Anhyun brightened at my words, but I stiffened my voice. I should give her a chance before letting her goTell her to come right now to my room. Anhyun looked surprised at my words. If Yujung grabbed this chance, I would continue to guide her. However, if she kept up this attitude, I had to change my stance towards her in Whole Plane. I would reflect Yeonju Gos opinion if something happened. Anhyun looked askance as he answered. She may be sleeping Then wake her up. Right. Anhyun went running out at my aura, and I took out the Demon Sword Sculrep I had kept with me. It tried to resist, but I calmed it down. Wait, your potential owner may come now. So keep your bloodthirstiness down I pressed the Sculrep down and waited for Anhyun. While it wanted me to use it instead, I would not do so. It became listless as I waited for them. Wake up. Your owner is coming. Sculrep answered with a vibration, but I saw that I had been mistaken. Anhyun came rushing in. His face was flushed, and his breathing was hard like something bad had happened. He seemed like he had been treated badly. I spoke up hesitantly. Whathappened? Wheres Yujung? Dont even start. I was crazy to worry about her. ThatI mean What happened? She wont come. I knocked on her door but had to go in since she would not answer. She scratched me, punched me, and cursed me. I got chased out. Look at this! Anhyun showed me his arm, and I saw deep scratches and palm marks on her arm. I stared at his reddened flesh for a while before going to the door. Anhyun spoke hurriedly. Dont go there. Shes hysterical, and you may also be treated like this. I had to laugh inwardly at thinking Yujung raise her hand and curse me. The Yujung I knew would not do that, and if such a thing happened I asked Anhyun in a quiet voice before going out. Is she at the third floor? No, shes at the second with her luggage. Hey I should go to her if she does not want to come. You did well. Leave her to me and go rest. I stopped Anhyun from trying to persuade me, and he seemed surprised at my stance. However, I just went out without speaking further. ** As Anhyun said, I could not feel her presence on the third floor. Therefore, I went down a floor and used my magic to feel her out. I felt Yujung in the innermost room on the left corridor. I stopped in front of the door and knocked twice. While I had thought that she may not answer, her voice rang out immediately. Go away. I knocked again. I told you to get out. Cant you understand me, you idiot? Yujung seemed to be mistaking me for Anhyun, and being the subject of her curses was a fresh experience. I thought of provoking her again with a rhythmical knock. Her voice became even more annoyed. I told you to let me be! Stop saying nonsense and go to that woman! Why are you bothering me?! I smiled at her words and just opened the door. I could see Yujung lying on the bed with the blanket covering her face. While she did not know it was me, I could see her kick at the intruder who had entered the room. Her high voice rang the room as I approached her. Im warning you. Touch me again, and I will hit you hard. You and I will both die. I told you not to come. If youre going to say nonsense again, just get out. What did Anhyun say when he had come here for Yujung to act like this? I guessed he had been rough when coming in. While I was curious about what he had said, I would know later. I stood next to her bed now, and I reached out to where I estimated her head would be. My hand went inside the blanket, and I felt her soft hair. I could feel her flinch at my touch, and I gently stroked her hair once, twice, three times I felt her relax now, and she seemed to recognize that it was me who had entered her room. How did she know just by my hand? Is that you, Suhyun? Yujung spoke first, and I stroked her hair twice to say yes. I then let her go and tried to lower her blanket. However, she was not letting go, and I tried speaking softly with a smile. Yujung, lets see your face. I could feel Yujung shake her head but would not let go. Both of us were not using force, as that would not work in this situation. A minute passed before she let go, and I could see her face down on the bed crying. Yujung, lets talk. I gently turned her around, and now I could see that she was crying with her eyes closed. I sat on the bed as she started sobbing in earnest. I opened my mouth to speak. Chapter 133 Chapter 133Chapter 133 A Step Forward (3) Yujung sobbed on seeing my face. I knew she would feel complicated now. She had held on despite knowing she was in the wrong but could not shake off the fact that she was growing apart from others. Also, I had not come for her, which would have depressed her even further. I helped her sit up and hugged her. She cried, and I patted her back. Im so sorry Dont cry. Its all my fault Yujung kept repeating that she was sorry, and that word would mean many things. I had been about to scold her if she said she was not at fault, but her response made me think twice. Yujung had a soft side, and I kept consoling her until she stopped crying. Did you cry enough? I could feel her nod even though she did not answer. Look at you. I thought you would keep cursing I thought you were him Him would mean Anhyun, and I decided to ask her what he had said. You shouldnt have scratched him so badly. I mean, he was saying nonsense What did he say? Yujung hiccupped but lifted her head to face me. He came in and said, arent you embarrassed? And that Im acting like this because he got a rare class And? Also, that youre disappointed in me because I refused Yeonju Gos offer, and I should go and meet youHe then tried to drag me, and I just I told him to bring you to me but did not know that had happened. Yujung looked relieved at my response, and I had to hide a smile. Anhyun had not said anything wrong, but he had been too blunt. Also, Yujung would have been more aggravated as he had gone about boasting after getting that class. I spoke softly. You know that what he said was not really wrong, right? YesI know that. I wanted to say something back to him, but could not say anything. However, I felt so sad and angry Yujung continued in a depressed voice. I could still see tears in her eyes. S?a??h the N?v?lFire.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I feel so ashamed of myselfI spoke so confidently in front of everyone and behind their back act like this. How would others see me when Im so jealous? Its all right if you know that. Knowing that youre weak is the first step to becoming stronger. Is that true? I knew now was the time to hear Yujungs true opinion, and I spoke carefully as I made our eyes meet. Im not lying. Do you want to become stronger? Yujung nodded at hearing my serious voice. Yes, I want to get a rare or a secret class. I keep thinking I will be weaker than anyone else While I cannot deny that rare or secret classes are better than normal classes, there are ways normal classes can become stronger. Is that true? I heard that two out of the Top Ten have normal classes. If I were you, I would try to follow their footsteps. Also, your class holds a lot of possibilities. While the Top Ten would change in the future, I was telling the truth for now. Moreover, I had known a lot of strong normal class users in my first life. I did not expect Yujung to become Top Ten, but a high-class user who could back me up. She was a good 0-year user. I took out Sculrep, and Yujung looked curiously at the red and rusty dagger. While it was a small curved blade, it had belonged to Belphegor. While it looked rusty, it was hard and sharp. The blade would curse the wounds it made to keep them bleeding, and the blade became sharper on drinking blood. I had thought hard about giving this to her, as this was a Demon Blade, which could make its user bloodthirsty. However, I was going to give her this dagger for two reasons. The first was that I could control Sculrep and would destroy it if it harmed Yujung too much. The second was that Yujungs personality C that she loved and hated with the same fervency C could help her match well with Sculrep. What is this ugly dagger Sculrep vibrated before Yujung finished speaking, and I smiled as she dropped it. Its Sculrep, the Demon sword Belphegor used. I took it from her before beginning to explain. Listen. Sculrep is a Demon Sword, and a weapon like this has evil magic which affects the user. Sculrep here is a bloodthirsty one. However, Demon Swords are not all bad. Holy Swords also ask for a price. If you can control this weapon, you will become stronger. However, if it eats you up, this sword will destroy you. While I would intervene, Yujung would not know it now. Her face was rigid as she stood still. I looked at her before speaking up. I thought a while about giving you this, but seeing you suffer has made me speak. So, decide. Will you gamble or gain more experience. Gamble? Yes, if you grab Sculrep, you will lose a part of yourself. However, if you want to try to become stronger in any way possible I smiled at Yujungs anxious face. I placed Sculrep on the table and slowly turned around. You dont have to decide now. Theres still time, so think about it While Yujung seemed to want me to stay, I opened the door. I turned around for a minute. I want to see your smile tomorrow if you can. She was looking back and forth between Sculrep and me. She would worry a long time over this choice. I will respect any choice you make. I walked out afterward. ** The motel was now completely dark. I thought things over and decided that I would leave Sculrep up to Yujung. I would respect whatever choice she would make. However, I looked around the stairs and stepped down again. I know youre there. However, no one answered even though I could feel her. I reached out and handed a cigarette to the shadow. I felt her surprise as she bit into it. Chapter 134 - A Step Forward (4) Chapter 134 C A Step Forward (4)Chapter 134 A Step Forward (4) Yeonju Go, and I sat on the stair and shared a smoke. She looked disheartened at me, having discovered her so easily, and seemed unwilling to speak first. I flicked some ash and spoke first. Why were you hiding? All that mana, and you expect me to stay in my room? She seemed to have felt my search, and I answered her back. You could have just come out and look around. You didnt have to hide. Yeonju Go clucked her tongue, and I smiled faintly. I would just need to go up now Yourequite dense. However, she did not let me go. I did not know what she meant by that, as I had managed to get by in Whole Plane for ten years by not being dense. However, she looked surprised. Why, you think youre not? Im pretty sure I know more than most users. Yeonju Go looked askance for a moment but now started to talk in a serious voice. Listen. I am telling you youre dense not in battle or work but dense between sensing what goes on between a man and a woman. I can say that Ahyun is dense. Yeonju Go looked astonished as she shook her head. I was amused, as this was the first time I had seen her so surprised. No! Hes much more aware of things. Youre going to get in trouble one of these days. Nah, Im all right. You dont need to worry that much. Yeonju Go just sighed deeply and finished off her cigarette. However, she did not stand up like she had something more to say to me. I wanted to say I did notice things like this but remained silent. She spoke up when I finished my cigarette. You did go to her at the end. She would be talking about Yujung, and I had gone to her despite Yeonju Gos opposition. Yes, as you saw. I did not see or hear, but just told you not to go. S~?a??h the N0??F?re.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. I thought things over for a moment before deciding that saying my opinion was better than letting things drag. Yes, but I thought going is the right choice, as we do not have much time. Yeonju Go fell silent on my words, as it meant many things. I looked over at her and had to agree that she was fatally beautiful at night. Her black eyes looked up at me at noticing my gaze, and her hair glistened as she did so. Her eyes became warm, and she smiled slowly. Why, did you fall in love with me? No comment. Why are you acting like this all of a sudden? Well I smiled awkwardly as the reason I had stared at her was that she reminded me of Soyung Han. I wondered what she was doing now. Her name made me sigh, and Yeonju Go slid to me and leaned her head against my shoulder. Well, even though I dont know whats going on, I know you understood my intention. Lets see the results, but remember, shes the one who has to solve the problem. Thank you. That meant Yeonju Go was still willing to teach Yujung. I was relieved. Youre asking me for free after all that Ive done for you? I felt her breath on my neck as she spoke on. Isnt it common decency that you give me something in advance? I could feel the shape of her body against mine, and she was inching closer. I felt tense as she seemed to have no intention of stepping back. Please teach Yujung, as she is a promising user. If she comes to me by herself. Also, dont change the subject. You always do if you feel youre at a disadvantage. Whyre you standing up? Im not finished yet. I could see her face come closer to me a moment later. I leaned back, but she moved quickly, like she had already anticipated my reaction. I did not feel her move, and she was too near to activate my Third Eye. I had no time to regret my mistake and turned my head around, trusting my instincts. She was not at my left, and that meantI felt something warm against my mouth at turning right. Yeonju Gos lips were at a perfect angle on me turning my head. I had wanted to kiss her maybe once during my first time, and now that thought had come true. I saw her smiling face against mine, and she looked like she had won as she slowly pulled back. So, I finally get a kiss. How did you manage that? Yeonju Go shook a finger at my question, and her voice was bright as she spoke. I had already had you near me, and it was a 25% which way you would turn. I was right. Just that for a kiss? Why, didnt you like it? While her voice was still light, I could see that there was something else. I remembered what she had talked about her life back on Earth. No. I still felt her warm lips against mine as I stood up. She was still pouting as I looked down at her. Did you like it then? Yes, it was an honor to kiss the famous Shadow Queen. Well, youve become honest. I reached down as I pulled her up to me. You know, I cant calculate when I do things like this. I felt her lips again on mine, and while her eyes widened for a moment, she responded to me. I did not kiss her long, but her lips were so soft that I still felt it on me even after I stood up again after smoothing down her clothes. Well? Yeonju Go did not answer but looked calmly at me. Ansol or Yujung Lee would have flushed, but Ive gone through too much for that. I see. However, you are not as dense as I thought. I went back up the stairs but thought I would either rest or train instead of organizing that equipment list. I heard her voice behind me. Why did you kiss me? I turned around to answer. Well, maybe I was curious what it would feel like if I kissed you. Her face looked strange, and I did not add that it was in my first life that I had felt that way. Chapter 135 - A Fruitful Ending Chapter 135 C A Fruitful EndingChapter 135 A Fruitful Ending The next morning, my party members were waiting for breakfast. While they would normally chatter, everyone was silent and looking at Yeonju Go strangely. She was serving food, ignoring them, and her smile was wide. She even hummed, and I thought I knew the reason why. Heres the meal. S?a??h th? N?v?lFir?.n?t website on G??gl? to access chapters of n?vels early and in the highest quality. Yeonju Gos voice was smooth as butter, and everyone let out a gasp at the food she set on the table. Normally, we had the A course that consisted of bread, soup, and a stew at breakfast. I ordered it since getting too full may cause problems during the mornings work. However, todays food was even better than the C course, as I even saw a steak. Sangyong Shin spoke to Yeonju Go with an awkward smile. You seem to be in a good mood. Oh, is that so? Its amazing what you prepared in the morning. Its a special treat to get your strength up. Hmm Yeonju Go was about to continue, but I caught the glint in her eye and cleared my throat. She winked, and I felt the ghost of her lips on mine again before delving into the meal. I was about to take a spoonful of soup when I heard footsteps coming down the stairs. I smiled as her steps were slower and less aggressive. It seemed that she had grabbed Sculrep right after I had gone out. We all stared at her, and Yujung came down. She looked softer, and her hair had a soft red sheen. I smiled inwardly and looked at Yeonju Go, who looked surprised. Yujung looked around at us before sitting at an empty spot at the table. My party members seemed to have realized her change, as she seemed to be in a slight trance. Ansol spoke up after staring at Yujung for a while. Good, good morning. Yes, have you had a good nights sleep? Yes Yujungs voice was peaceful, and while it was rare, I had heard that ones personality could change dramatically right after one held a Demon Sword. Yujung was showing such signs. Had Sculrep had accepted her already? Ansol continued to observe Yujung anxiously, and Anhyun was the same as he spoke up. So, what brings you here all of a sudden. Have you finally decided- Hey. Watch your mouth and eat. What? Yujung ignored Anhyuns flabbergasted reply and looked at me. I spoke to her. Why dont you eat? All right. Look at the feast. Everyone. Lets eat. I announced to the table and bit into a piece of steak. I was satisfied at the juicy morsel and thought Yujung and Sculrep would have talked to each other a lot yesterday. It seemed that Yujung and the Demon Sword suited each other better than I thought, as she had retained herself. It was not a bad start. ** Everyone looked happy and satisfied as they drank tea. There were four, including me, at the table, and the others were Anhyun, Vivian, Sangyong Shin. While my members usually followed my orders after breakfast, there were people who were sitting even after the meal was over. Hayeon had taken Ansol upstairs to train as usual, and it told me that while she recognized Yujungs change, she rationally thought it was a good thing. Yeonju Go had cleared the table and taken some of the dishes back to the kitchen, and Yujung had followed her with her own dishes. Everyone looked surprised, but I was calm. Yujung did not come out of the kitchen, and I intentionally kept out of the situation. However, I had observed that her eyes also glowed a faint red, and things were progressing fast. Yeonju Go came out of the kitchen for the rest of the dishes, and I could see that her smile had deepened. While others wanted to question her, I stopped them to let Yeonju Go do what she wanted. Whats up with her? Anhyun grumbled, and Vivian replied with a yawn. Well, she seems to have changed for the better. Yeah butseeing her soits awkward. I needed to organize things, as Yujung may come out at any moment. Anhyun. Are you going to sit around? What? Dont you know why Yujung went after Yeonju Go? That would be because of what you asked before. Its been too long. While Anhyun shook his head, I could see that he was somewhat too confident about himself in his tone. I thought I needed to remind him that that may become fatal. The important thing is that Yujung has braced herself. Yeonju Go is a strong user, and I gave Yujung a strong weapon yesterday. Train hard, or she will catch up. Anhyuns face turned serious as I spoke, and he looked downcast on hearing that I gave her a weapon. You favor her too much. And I gave you that spear and a rare case. Right. I was too far. I should train harder then. Right, while rest is important, training is never enough during your first year. You have the record. I read the interpretation, and since Vivian is here Vivian looked annoyed at having her rest disturbed but slowly stood upon seeing my face. I could see Sangyong Shin stand up after her. I gathered everyones teacups as I spoke. Ill take them back to the kitchen, and there will be a meeting about a new goal. Dont be too lenient, and I hope you have a fruitful day. Anhyun and Sangyong answered back, but Vivian only nodded like she realized I was speaking to her. I took the teacups to the kitchen after sending others away. I was about to place the teacups with the dishes that were still unwashed when I heard a crashing sound and a grunt. There was a door inside the kitchen, and I knew that Yeonju Go lived there. I could sense that the two had already started training. Stand up. One second. Ah! Dont brandish your sword like that. I could hear Yeonju Gos voice and Yujungs scream. There were punching noises, and I had not known she would teach Yujung like this. However, I could see that Yeonju Go was earnest in her teaching and decided I would let her use her own teaching methods. I stared at the door before going out of the kitchen.